Skip to main content

Full text of "An introduction to the natural history of fishes"

See other formats 


4'  ■      ■■■,''    ',■ 


■■.^:M 


AN 


INTRODUCTION 


TOTHB 


STATURAL  HISTORY  OF  FISHES; 


BEING  THE  ARTICLE  "  ICHTHYOI-OGY,"  FKOM  THE  SEVENTH  EDITION 


OF  THE 


ENCYCLOPiEDIA  BKITANNICA. 


WITH  ABOVE  ONE  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY  H    -USTRATIONS. 


JAiMES  WILSON,  F.R.S  K  M.W.S. 


'M,  III'  Tiu'  i-v'rrtMnr.(ir:!i' \  I    tMiiFT'. 


ADAM  AND  CHARLES  BLACK,  EDINBURGH; 

SIMPKIN,  MARSHALL,  &  CO,  WHITTAKfeR  &  Co\  AND  HAMILTON,  ADAMS,  &  CO. 

LONDON ;   AND  JOHN   CUMMING,  DUBLIN. 

M.DCCC.XX  XVIII. 


-# 


HARVARD    UNIVERSITY. 


LIBRARY 

OF  THE 
MUSEUM  OF  COMPARATIVE  ZOOLOGY 

Library  of 
SAMUEL  GARMAN 


U-AVg-- 


^,  ^A^. 


^liUQ    1929 


INTRODUCTION 


TO  THE 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  FISHES 


AN 


INTRODUCTION 


NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  FISHES; 

a/.i/,ri;iiUM-.(,w, 

BEING  THE  ARTICLE  "  ICHTHYOLOGY,"  FROM  THE  SEVENTH  EDITION 


ENCYCLOPAEDIA  BRITANNICA. 


WITH  ABOVE  ONE  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


BY 

JAMES  WILSON,  F.R.S.E.  M.W.S. 

AND  OF  THE  ENTOMOLOGICAL  SOCIETT  OF  FRANCE. 


ADAM  AND  CHARLES  BLACK,  EDINBURGH ; 

SIMPKIN,  MARSHALL,  &  CO.,  WHITTAKER  &  CO.,  AND  HAMILTON,  ADAMS,  &  CO. 
LONDON ;   AND  JOHN   GUMMING,  DUBLIN. 

M.DCCC.XXXVni. 


Edinburgh ;  Printed  by  Thomas  Allah  *  Co. 
265  High  Street. 


PREFATORY  NOTICE. 


The  Proprietors  of  the  Encyclopjedia  Britannica  having  informed  me  of  their  inten- 
tion to  re-publish  (in  a  separate  form)  the  Systematic  Treatise  on  the  Class  of  Fishes,  which, 
under  the  term  Ichthyology,  I  some  time  ago  contributed  to  the  Seventh  (or  current) 
Edition  of  that  work,  I  deem  it  advisable  to  prefix  a  Catalogue  of  the  British  Species 
described  and  figured  in  Mr  Yarrell's  recent  volumes.  These  had  not  approached  comple- 
■  tion  when  the  article  above  referred  to  was  concluded ;  and  it  will  no  doubt  prove  interest- 
ing to  the  student  of  the  general  subject  to  be  enabled  to  perceive  the  relations  which  our 
indigenous  species  bear  to  the  more  gorgeous  natives  of  foreign  climes.  By  referring  to  the 
Alphabetical  Index  which  terminates  the  Treatise,  the  generic  titles  of  the  British  Fishes 
will  be  found  in  their  systematic  order,  and  the  species  named,  many  of  which  are  of  fami- 
liar occurrence,  will  thus  serve  to  exemplify  the  groups  to  which  they  respectively  belong, 
and  so  illustrate  the  Cuvierian  arrangement  of  the  Class. 

Of  two  hundred  and  twenty-six  British  species,  described  and  figured  by  Mr  Yarrell,  we 
believe  that  about  one  fourth  part  had  not  been  previously  included  in  any  catalogue  of 
our  indigenous  productions  ;  and  when  we  consider  that  above  six  thousand  different  kinds 
of  fishes  have  been  already  collected  in  the  various  waters  of  the  earth  (which,  from  their 
prevailing  continuity  and  comparative  equality  of  temperature,  afford  an  easy  as  well  as  an 
ample  field  for  migratory  movement),  we  cannot  doubt  that  the  spirit  of  observation  which 
is  now  afloat  will  lead  to  the  discovery  from  time  to  time  of  numerous  other  and  most  in- 
teresting additions  along  our  island  shores.  The  admiration  excited  by  the  beautiful  illus- 
trations of  the  "  History  of  British  Fishes,"  and  the  facilities  which  they  afford  for  the  com- 
parison and  ascertainment  of  species,  have  indeed  already  conduced  to  that  desired  effect;' 
and  we  believe  that  Mr  Yarrell's  manuscript  notes  will  enable  him  to  furnish  a  great  in- 
crease of  ichthyological  information  to  a  second  edition  of  his  work,  which  we  take  it  for 
granted  will  be  ere  long  called  for. 

I  shall  here  only  further  observe,  that  the  vexata  qucestio  which  regards  the  specific  na- 
ture and  origin  of  the  Parr,  has  been  of  late  discussed  with  frequency  and  fulness  by  se- 
veral ingenious,  and  one  or  two  competent,  observers.  The  most  important  point  at  issue, 
viz.  the  identity  of  parr  and  salmon-smolts,  has  received  some  curious  confirmation  from  the 

'  See  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Edinburgh,  vol.  xiv. ;  and  Annals  of  Natural  Hittory,  No.  iii. 


6  PREFATORY  NOTICE. 

observations  and  experiments  of  Mr  Shaw,  Drumlanrigg," — notwithstanding  which,  how- 
ever, there  are  not  wanting  zealous  advocates  to  maintain  the  specific  distinction  of  the 
fish  in  question.  In  the  present  state  of  the  case,  I  think  it  unnecessary  to  qualify  the  opi- 
nions expressed  upon  the  subject  in  the  following  Treatise,  although  I  think  that  Mr  Shaw's 
views  regarding  the  slow  growth  of  salmon  fry,  and  their  long  continuance  in  river  water, 
are  founded  upon  too  definite  data  to  be  disregarded,  and  that,  when  confirmed  by  a  more 
extended  series  of  observations  on  these  creatures  in  their  native  streams,  they  will  mate- 
rially modify  the  sentiments  of  naturalists,  and  eventually  lead  to  an  alteration  in  our  fis- 
cal regulations  regarding  the  conservation  of  the  most  important  of  all  the  species  which 
breed  in  fresh  waters. 

The  student  of  Scottish  Ichthyology  will  peruse  with  interest  the  descriptive  Essay  by  Dr 
Parnell,  "  On  the  Fishes  of  the  Firth  of  Forth,"  at  present  on  the  eve  of  publication.' 

J.  W. 

WooDviLLE,  Edinburgh,  May  1838. 


■  Account  of  some  experiments  and  observations  on  the  Parr  and  on  tlie  Ova  of  the  Salmon,  proving  the  Parr  to 
be  the  young  of  the  Salmon  {Edinburgh  New  Philosophical  Journal  for  July  1836).  Experiments  on  the  develop- 
ment and  growth  of  the  Fry  of  the  Salmon,  from  the  exclusion  of  the  ovum  to  the  age  of  six  months.  (Read  be- 
fore the  Royal  Society  on  18th  December,  and  published  in  the  Edinburgh  New  PhilosophicalJournal  for  January 
1838.) 

'  Memoiriofthe  Wernerian  Natural  History  Society,  vol.  vii. 


LIST  OF  BKITISH  FISHES. 


FIRST  GREAT  SERIES,   CALLED     1 

ORDINARY  OR  OSSEOUS  FISHES. 
Order  I. — Acanthopterygii. 


Ray's  Bream. 


Family  Squammipennes. 
Brama  Rail. 


Family 
The  Perch. 
The  Basse. 

The  Smooth  Serranus. 
Couch's  Serranus. 
The  Dusky  Serranus. 
The  Ruffe  or  Pope. 
The  Great  Weever. 
The  Lesser  Weever. 
The  Striped  Red  Mullet. 
The  Plain  Red  Mullet. 


PercidcB. 
Perca  fluviatilis. 
Labrax  lupus. 
Serranus  cabrilla. 
Serranus  Couchii. 
S.  gigas. 

Acerina  vulgaris. 
Trachinus  draco. 
T.  vipera. 

MuUus  surmuletus. 
M.  barbatus. 


Family  Bucccb  Loricatce. 
The  Red  Gurnard.  Trigla  cuculus. 

The  Sapphirine  Gurnard.       ~ 
The  Piper. 

The  Streaked  Gurnard. 
The  Gray  Gurnard. 
Bloch's  Gurnard. 
The  River  Bull-head. 
The  Sea  Scorpion. 
The  Father-lasher. 
The  Four-Horned  Cottus. 
The  Armed  Bull-Head. 
The  Bergylt. 
The  Rough-tailed  Stickle-  ^ 

back.  j 

The    Half-armed    Stickle- ( 

back.  J 

The  Smooth-tailed  Stickle-  ( 

back. 
The  Short-spined  Stickle-  \ 

back.  j 

The  Four-spined   Stickle- j 


T.        hirundo. 

T.        lyra. 

T.        lineata. 

T.        gurnardus. 

T.        Blochii. 

Cottus  gobio. 

C.  scorpius. 

C.  bubalis. 

C.  quadricornis. 

Aspidophorus  Europaeus. 

Sebastes  Norvegicus. 

Gasterosteus  trachurus. 


G. 


-G. 


semi-armatus. 


leiurus. 


G. 


G. 


pungitius. 
spinachia. 


back.  I 

The    Ten-spined    Stickle^ 

back. 
The  Fifteen-spined  Stickle-  ( 

back.  J 

Family  Scianidce. 
The  Maigre.  Scisena  aquila. 

The  Bearded  Umbrina.  Umbrina  vulgaris. 

Family  SparidcB. 


brachycentrus. 
spinulosus. 


The  Gilt-head. 

The  Braize. 

The  Spanish  Bream. 

The  Sea  Bream. 

The  Four-toothed  sparus. 

The  Black  Bream. 


Chrysophrys  aurata. 
Pagrus  vulgaris. 
Pagellus  erythrinus. 
P.  centrodontus. 

Dentex  vulgaris. 
Cantharus  griseus. 


Family 

The  Mackerel. 

The  Spanish  Mackerel. 

The  Tunny. 

The  Bonito. 

The  Sword-fish. 

The  Pilot-fish. 

The  Scad. 

The  Black-fish. 

The  Dory. 

The  Boar-fish. 

The  Opah  or  King-fish. 

Family 

The  Scabbard-fish. 
The  Silvery  Hair-tail. 
Hawken's  Gymnetrus. 
The  Deal-fish. 
The  Red  Band-fish. 

Family 
The  Gray  Mullet. 
The   Thick-lipped    Gray  \ 
Mullet.  / 

The  Short  Gray  Mullet. 
-The  Atherine. 


ScomheridcB. 

Scomber  scomber. 
S.  scolias. 

Thynnus  vulgaris. 
Th.  pelamys. 

Xiphias  gladius. 
Naucrates  ductor. 
Caranx  trachurus. 
Centrolophus  pompilus. 
Zeus  faber. 
Capros  asper. 
Lampris  guttata. 

TcBiiioidcB. 

Lepidopus  argyreus. 
Trichiurus  lepturus. 
Gymnetrus  Hawken'". 
Gymnetrus  arcticus. 
Cepola  rubescens. 

Miiffilida. 
Mugil  capito. 

Mugil  chelo. 

Mugil  curtus. 
Atherina  presbyter. 


Family 

Montagu's  Blenny. 

The  Ocellated  Blenny. 

The  Gattoruginous  Blenny. 

The  Shanny. 

The  Crested  Blenny. 

The  Spotted  Gunnel. 

The  Viviparous  Blenny. 

The  Wolf-fish. 

The  Black  Goby. 

The  Doubly-Spotted  Goby. 

The  Spotted  Goby. 

The  Slender  Goby. 

The  Gemmeous  Dragonet. 

The  Sordid  Dragonet. 


Gobioida. 

Blennius  Montagui. 
B.  ocellaris. 

B.  gattorugine. 

B.  pholis. 

B.  palmicornis. 
Mursenoides  guttata. 
Zoarcus  viviparus. 
Annarrhichus  lupus. 
Gobius  niger. 

G.         bipunctatus. 
G.  minutus. 

G.         gracilis. 
Callionymus  lyra. 

C.  dracunculus. 


Family  Pectorales  Pediculati. 

The  Fishing  Frog.  Lophius  piscatorius. 

Family  Labridce. 

The  Ballan  Wrasse.  Labrus  maculatus. 

The  Green  Streaked  Wrasse.  L.  lineatus. 

The  Blue  Striped  Wrasse.      L.  variegatus. 


The  Sea- Wife. 
The  Red  Wrasse. 


L. 
L. 


vetula. 
carneus. 


8 


LIST  OF  BRITISH  FISHES. 


The  Comber  Wrasse.  Labrus  comber. 

The  Rainbow  Wrasse.  Julis  Mediterranea. 

The  Gilt  Head.  Crenilabrus  tinea. 

Tlie  Goldfinny.  C.  cornubicus. 

The  Gibbous  Wrasse.  C.  gibbus. 

The  Scale-rayed  Wrasse.  C.  luscus. 

Family  Fisiularidm. 
The  Trumpet-fish.  Centriscus  scolopax. 

Order  II. — Malacopterygii  Abdominales. 
Family  Cyprinidce. 
The  Common  Carp.  Cyprinus  carpio. 


The  Crucian  Carp. 

The  Gold  Carp. 

The  Barbel. 

The  Gudgeon. 

The  Tench. 

The  Bream. 

The  White  Bream. 

The  Ide. 

The  Dobule  Roach. 

The  Roach. 

The  Dace. 

The  Graining. 

The  Chub. 

The  Red-Eye. 

The  Azurine. 

The  Bleak. 

The  Minnow. 

The  Loach. 

The  Spined  Loach. 

The  Pike. 
The  Gar-fish. 
The  Saury  Pike. 
The  Flying-fish. 

The  Sly  Silurus. 


C.  gibelio. 

C.  auratus. 

Barbus  vulgaris. 
Gobio  fluviatilis. 
Tinea  vulgaris. 
Abramis  brama. 
Abramis  blicca. 
Leuciscus  idus. 


L. 
L. 
L. 
L. 
L. 
L. 
L. 
L. 
L. 


dobula. 

rutilus. 

vulgaris. 

Lancastriensis. 

cephalus. 

erythrothalmus. 

caeruleus. 

alburnus. 

phoxinus. 


Cobitis  barbatula. 
Botia  taenia. 

Family  EsocidcB. 

Esox  lucius. 
Belone  vulgaris. 
Scomber-esox  saurus. 
Exocetus  volitans. 


Family  Siluridm. 

Silurus  glanis. 
Family  Salmonida. 


The  Salmon. 

The  Bull-Trout. 

The  Salmon-Trout. 

The  Parr. 

The  Common  Trout. 

The  Great  Lake  Trout. 

The  Northern  Charr. 

The  Welsh  Charr. 

The  Smelt. 

The  Grayling. 

The  Gwyniad  or  Schelly. 

The  Vendace. 

The  Argentine. 


Salmo  salar. 
S.         eriox. 
S.         trutta. 
S.         salmulus. 
S.        fario. 
S.         ferox. 
S.         umbla. 
S.         salvelinus. 
Osmerus  eperlanus. 
Thyraallus  vulgaris. 
Coregonus  fera  ?  Cuv. 
C.  Willughbii. 

Scopelus  Humboldii. 


Family  Clupeida. 


The  Pilchard. 
The  Herring. 
Leach's  Herring. 
The  Sprat  or  Garvie. 
The  White-Bait. 
The  Twaite  Shad. 
The  AUice  Shad. 
The  Anchovy. 


Clupea  pilchardus. 
C.  harengus. 

C.  Leachii. 

C.  sprattus. 

C.  alba. 

Alosa  finta. 
A.       communis. 
Engraulis  encrasicolus. 


Ordeu  III. — Malacopterygii  Subrachiati. 
Family  Gadida. 
The  Common  Cod.  Morrhua  vulgaris. 


The  Haddock. 
The  Bib. 
The  Poor. 
The  Speckled  Cod. 
The  Whiting. 
The  Coal-Fish. 
The  Pollack. 
The  Green  Cod. 
The  Hake. 
The  Ling. 
The  Burbot. 
The  Three-bearded  Rock- J 
ling.  J 

The  Five-bearded  Rockling. 
The  Mackerel  Midge. 
The  Silvery  Gade. 
The  Torsk  or  Tusk. 
The  Forked  Hake. 
The  Lesser  Forked  Hake. 


'  Morrhua  aeglefinus. 
M.  lusca. 

M.  minuta 

M.  punctata. 

Merlangus  vulgaris. 
M.  carbonarius. 

M.  poUachius. 

M.  virens. 

Merlucius  vulgaris. 
Lota  molva. 
L.      vulgaris. 


Motella  vulgaris. 

M.  quinquecirrata. 

M.  glauca. 

M.  argenteola. 

Brosmius  vulgaris. 
Phycis  furcatus. 
Raniceps  trifurcatus. 


Family  Pleuronectida. 


The  Plaice. 
The  Flounder. 
The  Common  Dab. 
The  Lemon  Dab. 
The  Long  Rough  Dab. 
The  Craig  Fluke. 
The  Holibut. 
The  Turbot. 
The  Brill. 
Muller's  Topknot. 
Block's  Topknot. 
The  Whiff. 
The  Scald-Fish. 
The  Sole. 
The  Lemon  Sole- 
The  Variegated  Sole. 


Platessa  vulgaris. 
Platessa  flesus. 
P.  limanda. 

P.  microcephalus. 

P.  limandoides. 

P.  pola. 

Hippoglossus  vulgaris. 
Rhombus  marinus. 
Rh.  vulgaris. 

Rh.  hirtus. 

Rh.  punctatus. 

Rh.  raegastoma. 

Rh.  Arnoglossus. 

Solea  vulgaris. 
S.       pegusa. 
Monochirus  linguatulus. 


Family  Cychpterida. 


The  Cornish  Sucker. 
The  Bimaculated  Sucker. 
The  Lump  Sucker. 
The  Unctuous  Sucker. 
Montagu's  Sucking  Fish. 


Lepidogaster  Cornubiensis. 
L.  bimaculatus. 

Cyclopterus  lumpus. 
Liparis  vulgaris. 
L.  Montagui. 


Family  Echeneidce. 
The  Common  Remora.  Echeneis  remora. 

Order  IV. — Mai/Acopterygii  Apodes. 

Family  MurmnidcB. 
The  Sharp-nosed  Eel.  Anguilla  acutirostris. 


The  Broad-nosed  Eel. 

The  Snig. 

The  Conger. 

The  Muraena. 

The  Anglesey  Morris. 

The  Beardless  Ophidium. 

The  Sand-Eel. 

The  Sand-Lance. 


A.  latirostris. 

A.  mediorostris. 

Conger  vulgaris. 
Muraena  Helena. 
Leptocephalus  Morrisii. 
Ophidium  imberbe. 
Ammodytes  Tobianus. 
Am.  lancea. 


Order  V. — Lophobbanchii. 
Family  Syngnathida. 


The  Dorse. 


M. 


callarias. 


The  Great  Pipe-fish. 
The  Deep-nosed  Pipe-fish. 
The  ^quorial  Pipe-fish. 
The  Snake  Pipe-fish. 
The  Worm  Pipe-fish. 
The  Short-nosed  Hippo- 
campus. 


Syngnathus  acus. 

S.  typhle. 

S.  asquoreus. 

S.  ophidion. 

S.  lumbriciformis. 

-  Hippocampus  brevirostris. 


LIST    OF    BRITISH    FISHES. 


Order  VI Plectognathi. 

Family  Gymnodontida. 
Pennant's  Globe-fish.  Tetradon  Pennantii. 

The  Short  Sun-fish.  Orthagoriscus  niola. 

Tlie  Oblong  Sun-fish.  O.  oblongus. 

Family  Salistidce. 
The  European  File-fisii.         Balistes  capriscus. 


SECOND  GREAT  SERIES,   CALLED 

CHONDROPTERYGII,  OR  CARTILAGINOUS 
FISHES. 

Order  I. — Branchiae  fuee. 

Family  Sturionidce. 
The  Common  Sturgeon.         Acipenser  sturio. 

Family  Chimaridcc. 
The  Northern  Chimaera.         Chimaera  monstrosa. 

Order  II. — Branchiae  fixed. 

Family  Squalida. 
The  Small-spotted  Dog-Fish.  Scyllium  canicula. 
TheLarge-spottedDog-Fish.  Sc.  catulus. 

The  Black-mouthed  Dog-  (   g^_  melanostomum  . 

Fish.  J 

The  White  Shark.  Carcharias  vulgaris. 

The  Fox  Shark.  C.  vulpes. 

The  Blue  Shark.  C.  glaucus. 


The  Porbeagle. 
The  Beaumaris  Shark. 
The  Common  Tope. 
The  Smooth  Hound. 
The  Basking  Shark. 
The  Picked  Dog-fish. 
The  Greenland  Shark. 
The  Hammer  Head. 
The  Ansel-fish. 


Lamna  cornubicus. 
L.  monensis. 

Galeus  vulgaris. 
Mustelus  la;vis. 
Selachus  maximus. 
Spinax  acanthias. 
Scymnus  borealis. 
Zygacna  malleus  ? 
Squatina  angel  us. 


Family  Raiidm. 


The  Electric  Ray. 
The  Long-nosed  Skate. 
The  Skate. 

The  Sharp- nosed  Ray. 
The  Bordered  Ray. 
The  Homelyn  Ray. 
The  Small-eyed  Raj-. 
The  Thorn  Back. 
The  Starry  Ray. 
The  Sting  Hay. 
The  Eagle  Ray. 


Torpedo  vulgaris. 
Raia  chagrinea. 
R.      batis. 
R.      oxyrhynchus. 
R.      marginata. 
R.      maculata. 
R.      microcellata. 
R.      clavata. 
R.      radiata. 
Trygon  pastinacea. 
Myliobatis  aquila. 


Family  Petromyzida. 


The  Lamprey. 
The  Lampern. 
The  Fringed-lipped 

Lampern. 
The  Pride. 
The  Myxine. 
The  Lancelet. 


Petromyzon  marinus. 
P.  fluviatilis. 

P.  Planeri. 

Ammocaetes  branchialis. 
Gastrobranchus  caecus. 
Amphioxus  lanceolatus. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 

SECT.  I. DEFINITION  AND  GENERAL  OBSERVATIONS.       THE 

PRINCIPAL  EPOCHS  IN  THE  SCIENCE  OF  ICHTHYOLOGY. 

Fishes  maybe  technically  defined  as,  vertehrated  animals 
viith  red  blood,  breathing  through  the  medium  of  water  b;/ 
means  of  braiichia  or  gills.  Tliis  definition,  as  Baron  Cu- 
vier  has  remarked,  is  the  result  of  observation ;  it  is  a  pro- 
duct of  analysis,  or  wliat  is  termed  in  physics  an  empyrical 
formula;  but  its  accuracy  is  demonstrable  by  the  inverse 
method,  for,  when  once  duly  perceived,  we  may  in  a  great 
measure  deduce  from  it  a  knowledge  of  the  entire  nature 
of  tlie  beings  to  which  it  is  applied.  Being  vertebrated, 
they  must  be  possessed  of  an  internal  skeleton  ;  of  a  brain 
and  spinal  marrow,  enclosed  in  a  vertebral  column  ;  of  mus- 
cles exterior  to  the  bones ;  of  four  extremities  only  ;  and  of 
the  organs  of  the  first  four  senses,  situate  in  the  cavities 
of  the  head ;  witli  other  relations  not  necessary  to  be  here 
named. 

The  greater  portion  of  the  surface  of  the  earth  is  cover- 
ed by  the  waters  of  the  translucent  sea  ;  and  wherever  con- 
tinents and  the  larger  islands  protrude  their  rocky  bulk, 
we  find  them  coursed  by  flowing  rivers,  or  intersected  by 
lakes  and  marshes.  These  present  in  their  aggregate  an 
enormous  mass  of  waters,  and  afford  protection  and  nou- 
rishment to  mjTiads  of  living  creatures,  probabl}'  superior 
in  number,  and  in  no  way  inferior  in  beauty,  to  those 
which  inhabit  the  earth.  On  land,  the  matter  susceptible 
of  life  is  mainly  employed  in  the  construction  and  conti- 
nuance of  vegetable  species ;  from  these  herbivorous  ani- 
mals draw  their  nourishment ;  and  this  being  animalized 
by  assimilation,  becomes  an  appropriate  food  for  the  carni- 
vorous kinds,  which  scarcely  amount  to  more  than  one  half 
of  the  terrestrial  creatures  of  all  classes.  But  in  the  liquid 
element,  and  more  especially  among  the  saline  waters  of  the 
ocean,  where  the  vegetable  kingdom  is  so  much  more  re- 
stricted, almost  all  organized  substances  are  pervaded  by 
animal  life,  and  each  lives  at  the  expense  of  some  smaller 
or  feebler  foe.  There  we  meet  not  only  with  the  greatest 
and  most  wonderful  variety  of  forms,  but  also  with  the  ex- 
tremes in  respect  to  size, — from  the  myriads  of  microscopic 
monads,  which,  but  for  artificial  means,  must  have  remain- 
ed for  ever  invisible  and  unknown,  to  tlie  ponderous  whale, 
which  surpasses  by  twenty  times  the  bulk  of  the  largest 
elephant.  There,  too,  we  may  discover  the  majority  of  those 
magnificent  combinations  of  organic  structure,  on  the  rela- 
tions of  which  naturalists  have  established  the  distinction 
of  classes,  or  great  primary  groups, — in  other  words,  the 
sea  may  be  said  to  contain  representatives  of  each  ;  for, 
even  among  birds,  those  aerial  creatures  which  usually  in- 
habit so  light  an  element,  we  find  species  so  constructed  as 


to  dwell  almost  for  ever  on  its  waves.     The  mammiferous  Introduc- 
class  is  still  more  fully  represented  in  the  numerous  tribes      ''""• 
of  seals,  morses,  manaties,  and  whales,  all  of  which  require  '■■^~^''~*^ 
a  moist  abode,  and   some  of  which   immediately   perish 
when  deprived  of  it.     Most  reptiles  arc  aquatic,  many  in- 
sects are  so,  more  particularly  in  their  larva  state  ;  and  al- 
most all  the  Mollusca,  the  Annelides,  the  Crustacea,  and 
Zoophytes, — four  great  classes,  which  on  terra  fimia  are  kvf 
and  I'ar  between, — exist  in  countless  numbers  in  the  waters 
of  the  ocean.     Hence  that  ancient  dictum  recorded  by 
Pliny,  "  Quicquid  nascatiu-  in  ])arte  natura;  uUa,  et  in  mari 
esse  ;  pra;terque  midta  quae  nusquam  alibi." 

But  amongst  all  the  teeming  wonders  which  vivify  the 
vast  expanse  and  li(|uid  depth  of  waters,  none  so  predo- 
minate, or  are  so  truly  characteristic,  as  the  subjects  of  our 
present  treatise ;  nor  are  any  more  worthy  of  our  devoted 
consideration,  whether  we  regard  the  beauty  or  eccentri- 
city of  their  forms,  the  metallic  splendour  of  their  colours, 
or  the  innumerable  benefits  which,  through  the  foresight 
of  Providence,  they  confer  upon  the  human  race.  We  there- 
fore deem  it  incumbent  upon  us  to  exhibit  an  ample  view 
of  the  present  condition  of  Systematic  Ichthyology  ;  but 
before  doing  so,  we  shall  endeavour  to  add  to  the  interest 
of  the  subject  by  a  (ew  general  observations. 

We  may  state,  in  the  first  place,  that  we  here  intention- 
ally refrain  from  any  bibliographical  inquiry,  or  historical 
exposition  of  the  progress  of  Ichthyology.  If  such  were 
complete,  or  even  ample,  it  wo\dd  occupy  too  much  of  that 
space  which  we  deem  more  usefully  devoted  to  the  actual 
condition  of  our  subject-matter.  W^e  more  willingly  set 
that  department  aside,  when  we  consider  how  perfectly  it 
has  been  presented  by  Baron  Ciivier.^  We  shall,  however, 
briefly  allude  to  what  may  be  regarded  as  the  principal 
epocha  in  the  progress  of  Ichthyological  Science.  During 
many  remote  ages  it  consisted,  in  common  with  all  the 
kindred  branches  of  human  knowledge,  of  nothing  more 
than  a  few  partial  and  disjointed  observations.  Aristotle, 
about  350  years  before  the  Christian  era,  made  some  pro- 
gress towards  connecting  these  together  as  a  body  of  doc- 
trine ;  but  still  it  was  a  feeble  body,  reposing  upon  truths 
(perceived  indeed  with  surprising  skill  when  we  consider 
the  scanty  data)  as  yet  obscurely  known  and  vaguely  ex- 
pressed, owing  to  the  entire  absence  of  all  proper  standards 
for  the  distinction  of  species.  For  more  than  eighteen 
hundred  years  ensuing,  those  who  wrote  on  natural  history 
can  scarcely  be  regarded  in  any  other  light  than  as  either 
copiers  or  commentators  of  Aristotle  ;  but  about  the  mid- 
dle of  the  sixteenth  century,  Belon,  Rondelet,  and  Salviani, 
the  true  founders  of  modern  Ichthyology,  made  their  ap- 
pearance (we  mean  as  authors),  by  a  singular  coincidence, 
almost  precisely  at  the  same  time, — the  first  in  1553,  the 
second  from  1554  to  1555,  and  the  third  from  1554  to 
1658.     Differing  from  their  compiling  predecessors,  they 


'  From  'ix.^v!,  a  fish,  and  Xsycc,  a  discourte. 

*  See  the  Tableau  Ilhtoihjiic  dcs  Froi^rls  de  VJchiyotogk,  dcpuh  son  orlgine  jutqii'a  nos  jours,,  m  the  first  volume  of  his  great  though  un- 
fortunately uncompleted  work,  the  Ilutoire  NaUireUe  dcs  Fuissons.  We  deem  ourselves  fortunate  beyond  our  predecessors  in  ency- 
cloptedic  labour,  in  having  as  a  guide  in  so  difficult  a  subject  as  that  on  which  the  reader  is  about  to  enter,  the  first  nine  volumes 
of  Baron  Cuvier's  signal  publication.  We  should  act  unwisely  were  we  to  present  a  crude  compendium  of  the  works  of  foreign  and 
British  writers,  such  as  has  hitherto  sufficed  for  publications  similar  to  that  in  which  we  are  now  engaged.  We  prefer  adhering 
throughout  to  Cuvier's  system  of  arrangement,  as  one  which,  without  doubt,  is  entitled  to  supersede  all  others  hitherto  proposed.  We 
shall  also  avail  ourselves,  wherever  our  doing  so  seems  likely  to  instruct  the  reader,  of  whatever  general  or  miscellaneous  information 
is  scattered  through  his  work,  presenting  it  in  a  form  and  sequence  the  most  advantageous  to  those  unacquainted  with  the  volumi- 
nous original ;  and  adding,  especially  in  relation  to  our  native  species,  wliatever  we  find  of  interest  in  recent  authors,  among  whom,  as 
elucidators  of  *'  British  i'ishes,"  Messrs  Couch  and  Yarrell  stand  pre-eminent.  We  beg  to  make  this  general  acknowledgment  of  the 
infinite  advantage  we  have  derived  from  Baron  Cuvier's  labours,  in  the  formation  of  the  present  treatise,  in  reference  both  to  ouriu- 
troductory  and  systematic  portions. 


152 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Introduc-  saw  and  examined  for  tliemselves,  and  made  drawings  from 
tion.      nature,  if  not  with  the  elegant  accuracy  of  modern  days,  at 

^'^~y-^  least  with  a  recognisable  exactness.  Yet,  true  to  the  ge- 
nius of  their  time,  they  continued  to  attach  much  more 
importance  to  the  ascertainment  of  the  names  which  the 
species  bore  in  the  classical  pages  of  anticjuity,  than  to  the 
composition  of  th.eir  history,  as  it  were  afresh,  by  the  light 
of  nature  and  their  own  knowledge.  Nevertheless  they 
rectified  as  well  as  extended  the  observations  of  Aristotle, 
and  laid  a  positive  base  or  new  foundation  of  the  subject, 
by  figures  and  descriptions  of  a  certain  number  of  well-de- 
termined species.  About  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, Willughby,  and  his  illustrious  friend  John  Ray,  gave 
tor  the  first  time  a  history  of  fishes,  in  which  the  species 
were  not  only  clearly  described  from  nature,  but  distribut- 
ed in  accordance  with  characters  drawn  solely  from  their 
structure,  and  in  which  we  are  no  longer  unnecessarily 
burdened  with  inapplicable  passages  from  either  Greek  or 
Roman  writers.  Finally,  about  the  middle  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century,  Artedi  and  Linnreus  completed  what  the 
others  had  commenced,  by  establishing  well-defined  generic 
groups,  consisting  of  ascertained  species  precisely  charac- 
terised. From  that  period  it  may  be  said  that  no  radical 
defect  existed,  nor  any  obstacle  in  the  way  of  a  gradual 
perfecting  of  the  system,  which  could  not  be  overcome  by 
zeal,  accuracy,  and  perseverance.  Nevertheless  it  is  to  the 
genius  of  Baron  Cuvier  that  we  owe  the  gigantic  stride 
which  has  been  made  in  our  own  more  immediate  days. 
Prior  to  1815,  the  methods  of  almost  all  the  modern  syste- 
matic writers  were  little  else  than  modifications,  variously 
disguised,  of  the  Linnaean  system, — that  is,  with  alterations, 
generally  for  the  worse,  of  the  nomenclature  of  the  illus- 
trious Swede.  They  darkened  knowledge  by  a  multipli- 
city of  vain  words  ; — and  when  any  principle  of  classifica- 
tion was  brought  forward, — if  new,  then  it  was  untrue  to 
nature, — if  true  to  that  beautiful  abstraction,  then  it  was 
already  familiar  as  household  words.  But  forty  years  assi- 
duously devoted  to  Ichthyology, — that  is,  to  a  deep  study 
of  all  preceding  authors,  to  a  constant  ascertainment  of 
whatever  could  be  gathered  of  the  habits  of  fishes,  and  to 
the  formation  of  an  unrivalled  museimi  of  comparative  ana- 
tomy, where  both  their  outward  and  internal  forms  were 
perfectly  displayed, — convinced  tlie  great  French  naturalist 
that  many  heterogeneous  groups  still  formed  portions  of 
our  ichthyological  system,  and  that  a  salutary  reformation 
might  consequently  be  effected  in  numerous  minor  details. 
It  was  obvious,  from  an  attentive  consideration  of  the 
subject,  that  the  differences  of  both  external  and  interior 
organs,  by  which  fishes  might  be  distinctly  characterised, 
were  not  less  numerous  than  decided  ;  and  that  in  truth 
there  were  few  classes  of  created  beings  among  which  it 
was  more  easy  to  recognise  the  existence  of  natural  groups. 
But  with  a  view  to  dispose  of  the  genera  and  families  in  a 
becoming  order,  it  was  necessary  to  seize  upon  a  small 
number  of  important  characters,  from  which  might  result 
certain  great  divisions,  not  likely  to  break  up  nat>u-al  rela- 
tions, and  yet  sufficiently  precise  and  perceptible  to  leave 
no  doubt  as  to  the  place  of  each  species.  This  was  a  prin- 
cipal desideratimi,  and  one  which  the  industry  and  perse- 
verance, not  less  than  the  genius  and  high  attainments,  of 
Cuvier,  have  gone  so  far  to  satisfy. 

The  numerous  characters  lield  in  common  by  the  chon- 
dropterygian  or  cartilaginous  fishes  were  too  remarkable  to 
have  escaped  detection  by  those  who  loved  and  sought  for 
the  light  of  system.  Thus  all  Ichthyologists  have  agreed 
in  the  formation  for  these  fishes  of  a  separate  order  ;  but 


the  Baron  has  observed,  that  almost  all  have  likewise  in-  Introduc- 
jured  the  justness  of  their  ordinal  division,  by  a  combina-  ^'^""■ 
tion  of  certain  species  which  resembled  the  true  cartila-  ^■"^"^^ 
ginous  kinds  merely  in  the  softness  of  their  skeleton.  Thus 
the  genera  Lophius  and  Cyclopterus,  except  in  that  soft- 
ness, do  not  differ  in  any  respect  from  tlie  ordinary  osseous 
fishes,  and  therefore  ought  not  to  be  withdrawn  from  them. 
But  there  are  others  which,  in  addition  to  the  softness  of 
their  bones,  present  peculiar  characters  in  their  tegumen- 
tary  system,  in  their  teeth,  and  especially  in  the  disposition 
of  the  skeleton  of  the  head,  which  render  their  immediate 
imion  with  either  of  the  great  groups  of  osseous  or  carti- 
laginous fishes  a  matter  of  greater  doubt  and  difficulty. 
Such,  for  example,  are  the  genera  Tetrodon,  Diodon,  Os- 
tracion,  and  Batistes.  The  Syngnathi,  or  pipe-fish,  like- 
wise present,  in  their  peculiar  branchia?,  distinctive  charac- 
ters of  great  importance.  The  remarkable  external  aspect 
of  these  different  genera  had  long  induced  the  majority  of 
naturalists  to  separate  them  from  the  others  ;  but  it  so 
happened  also  that  the  same  majority  were  by  no  means 
fortunate  in  discovering  the  true  characters  of  separation. 
Thus  Artedi  not  only  re-united  them  to  the  Loptiii  and 
lum)>fish,  in  the  order  of  branchiostegous  fishes,  but  he 
established  that  entire  order  on  a  false  supposition — to  wit, 
that  they  possessed  no  rays  in  their  branchial  membrane 
("  biaNc/iiis  osseis,  ossibus  destilutis," — "  t)ranchiostegi  in 
branchiis  mdta  ossicula  germit,"^) — while  the  fact  is,  that 
they  all  possess  those  rays,  and  that  even  Artedi  himself  has 
inadvertently  described  both  their  nature  and  their  number 
(^membrana  branch iostega  ossicuta  sex  gracilia  conti?tet)  in 
his  notice  of  the  lump-fish  [Cycloptey'us)  in  question.^ 

Linna;us,^  after  placing  the  chondropterygian  fishes 
among  the  reptiles,  and  adding  thereto  the  genus  Lo- 
p/iius ;  after  referring  the  Mormyri  and  Syngnathi  to  the 
branchiostegous  fishes  of  Artedi,  and  assigning  to  them 
the  character  of  wanting  not  only  the  rays  of  the  branchiae, 
but  the  opercula  (the  contrary  in  several  species  being  ob- 
vious to  the  most  simple  observation)  ;  afterwards  combin- 
ed'' the  Chondropterygii  and  Branchiostegi  into  a  single  or- 
der oi reptiles  (^Amphibia  Nantes),  on  the  supposed  but  quite 
erroneous  basis  of  their  being  possessed  at  once  of  lungs 
and  gills.  Gmelin  re-established  the  two  orders  of  Artedi, 
but  still  attributing  to  the  Branchiostegi  the  absence  of 
rays.  Gouan  characterised  them  merely  by  the  incom- 
pleteness of  their  branchia:, — a  vague  expression,  and  in- 
deed contestable  in  almost  all  the  genera.  Pennant  com- 
bined them  with  the  Chondropterygii,  imder  the  common 
name  of  Cartitaginous,  a  term  adopted  by  M.  Lacepede  ; 
but  which  Cuvier  has  shown,  in  relation  to  the  actual  con- 
tents of  the  grovip,  to  be  improper.  The  great  French  ana- 
tomist has  observed  that  the  appellation  is  by  no  means 
applicable,  either  in  a  positive  or  a  negative  sense.  It  can- 
not in  any  way  be  maintained  that  the  skeleton  of  the  Ba- 
tistes is  cartilaginous  ;  and  among  the  number  of  species  " 
which  Pennant  and  his  followers  leave  among  the  osseous 
fishes,  there  are  several,  for  example,  the  Leptocephali,  in 
which  we  can  scarcely  perceive  the  vestige  of  a  skeleton.* 
Baron  Cuvier"s  great  object  thus  became,  to  disentangle, 
as  it  were,  those  anomalous  groups,  or  at  least  to  separate 
all  such  as  seemed  to  differ  sufficiently  from  the  type  of 
ordinary  fishes  to  authorize  such  separation.  His  next 
object  was  the  discovery  of  precise  characters,  cajiable  of 
being  clearly  expressed  in  words.  This  examination  soon 
convinced  him  that  such  genera  as  Lophius,  Cyclopterus, 
Centriscus,  Mormyrus,  and  Macrorhynclms,  had  been  er- 
roneously withdrawn  from  the   great  group  of  ordinary 


'  Genera  Piscutm,  p.  85. 

=   Ihld.  p.  (i2. 

^  Sf^stCfua  Nitiurtr,  10th  ed. 


*  Syitema  Nalura,  12th  ed. 

»  Hist.  Nat.  des  Poissons,  t.  i.  p.  555. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


153 


Iiitroduc-  fishes,  from  which  in  fact  they  essentially  differed  in  no- 
t'O"-      thing.     But  he  satisfied  himself  that  the  singular  genus 

■"^-Y"*^  Syngnathus,  of  which  tiie  form  and  economy  are  so  re- 
markable, were  distinctively  characterised  by  their  bran- 
chiae, in  the  form  of  tufts  (hence  the  title  of  lophobraiichial 
fishes),  concealed  beneath  an  opercle  which  permits  the 
water  to  escape  only  by  a  small  opening  towards  the  nape 
of  the  neck  ;  and  that  the  genera  Diodon,  Tetrodon,  Os- 
tracion,  and  Balistes,  independently  of  the  singularity  of 
their  general  form,  and  the  incompleteness  of  their  skele- 
ton, have  the  jaws,  and  in  general  all  the  bones  of  the  head, 
somewhat  differently  arranged  from  the  corresponding  parts 
in  tlie  generality  of  fishes,  the  upper  jaw  and  the  palatine 
bones  being  articulated  with  each  other,  and  with  the  vo- 
mer, by  immoveable  sutures — a  structure  which  leaves 
them  much  less  freedom  in  the  opening  of  their  mouths, 
and  is  also  the  cause  (in  connection  with  the  tightness  of 
the  tegumentary  envelope  which  fastens  down  the  bran- 
chial apparatus)  of  so  many  naturalists  having  failed  to  per- 
ceive that  the  genera  in  question  were  furnished  with  rays 
and  opercula  like  other  species. 

But  these  groups  once  separated,  there  remained  nine 
tenths  of  the  whole  class  of  fishes,  among  which  the  first 
great  distinctive  division  which  presents  itself  is,  into  such 
as  have  soft  fins,  or  of  which  tlie  rays  are  branched  and 
articulated,  and  into  such  as  have  spiny  fins,  of  which  a 
portion  of  the  rays  consist  of  pointed  bones  without 
branches  or  articulation, — two  primary  divisions,  corre- 
sponding to  the  great  groups  named  respectively  Mala- 
coPTERVGii  and  Acanthopterygii  by  Artedi.  Even 
this  principle  of  classification  is  not  universally  prevalent; 
for,  in  its  practical  application,  we  are  obliged  to  keep  out 
of  view  the  first  rays  of  the  dorsal  and  pectoral  fins  in  cer- 
tain species  of  the  genera  Cyprimis  and  Silurus,  in  which 
these  rays  exhibit  strong  and  solid  spines,  although  we  still 
class  them  with  the  Malacopterygii,  or  soft-finned  division.' 
In  like  manner,  there  are,  among  the  other  great  division, 
corresponding  exceptions  to  the  acanthopterygian  character, 
as  in  the  blennies  and  certain  Labridae,  of  which  the  spines 
are  so  small,  so  feeble,  or  so  few  in  number,  as  almost  to 
escape  detection.  However,  if  the  principle  referred  to  is 
not  quite  precise  in  relation  to  these  slight  anomalies,  it  is 
on  the  whole  well  founded,  and  certainly  does  not  force  us 
to  separate  numerous  species  which  nature  has  approxi- 
mated. 

The  same  cannot  be  asserted  of  those  distinctions  which 
naturalists  have  sought  to  establish  on  other  principles,  nor 
of  those  on  which  so  many  of  the  secondary  divisions  have 
been  founded.  Thus  the  general  form  of  the  body,  and 
tlie  absence  of  the  ventral  fins,  the  characters  assumed  by 
Ray,  anterior  to  those  deduced  from  the  spines,  force  a 
heterogeneous  grouping  of  the  eels,  the  gobies,  the  Syng- 
nathi,  the  Xiphias,  and  the  moon-fish.  Linnaeus  was  the 
first  (in  the  tenth  edition  of  the  Systema  Natura),  while 
neglecting  the  distinction  of  the  spiny  rays,  to  imagine  the 
division  of  ordinary  fishes  into  apodal,  jugular,  thoracic, 
and  abdominal,  according  to  the  absence  or  position  of  the 
ventral  fins ;  and  in  so  doing  obliged  himself  to  place  the 
genera  Xiphias,  Trichiurus,  and  Stromateus  with  the  eels 
and  Gytmwti,  the  Gadi  between  the  weevers  and  the  blen- 
nies, Pleuronectes  between  Zeus  and  Chatodon,  and  the  Aru- 
pAaca7j</«' as  intermediate  with  Silurus  and  Loricaria.  Va- 


rious modifications  have  since  been  proposed  of  the  Lin-  Introduc- 
noean  arrangement,  but  our  present  limits  will  not  admit  of      tion. 
our  entering  upon  these  as  exhibited  in  the  various  works  "^"V*^ 
of  Gouan,  Lacepede,  Dumeril,  Risso,  Rafincsque,  Goldfuss, 
Oken,  and  others  who  have  laboured  to  amend  the  modern 
system.^ 

SECT.    II. THE    EXTERNAL    FORM   AND   CHARACTER    01" 

FISHES.^ 

The  form  and  structure  of  fishes  are  as  admirably  adapt- 
ed for  rapid  movement  through  the  water,  as  are  those  of 
birds  for  that  aerial  motion  called  flight.  Suspended  in  a 
liquid  element  of  almost  equal  specific  gravity  with  them- 
selves, external  organs  resembling  those  of  birds  in  size 
would  have  been  disproportioned  and  unnecessary  ;  but  the 
air-bladder  (the  functions  of  which,  by  no  means  entirely 
understood,  have  never  been  satisfactorily  explained  in  all 
their  bearings)  is  known  to  possess  the  power  of  contrac- 
tion and  dilatation,  the  exercise  of  which  is  followed  by 
a  corresponding  descent  or  ascent  of  the  animal's  body. 
Thus  a  small,  central,  and  inconspicuous  organ  eiiects,  in 
the  easiest  and  most  simple  manner,  the  same  object  which 
even  the  soaring  eagle  or  giant  condor  can  only  attain  by 
great  exertion  of  the  wings,  and  after  laborious  and  fre- 
quently repeated  gyrations.  We  shall  ere  long,  however, 
have  occasion  to  observe,  that  the  air-bladder,  although  es- 
sential to  the  economy  of  such  species  as  possess  it,  is  by 
no  means  indispensable  to  the  class  of  fishes,  as  in  many 
tribes  it  is  entirely  wanting. 

Fishes  being  without  a  neck,  and  the  part  called  the  tail 
for  the  most  part  equalling  at  its  origin  the  portion  of  the 
trunk  from  which  it  springs,  the  prevailing  shape  is  some- 
what uniform,  diminishing  gradually  towards  either  end. 
Doubtless,  however,  a  vast  variety  of  form  is  exhibited  in 
a  class  which  is  now  calculated  to  contain  from  six  to  eight 
thousand  collected  species.  Of  these  forms  a  sufficiently 
accurate  idea  may  be  acquired  by  inspecting  the  numerous 
plates  which  accompany  the  present  treatise,  and  we  shall 
therefore  not  attempt  any  further  verbal  illustration  of  the 
subject,  although  we  shall  add  a  few  notices  regarding  the 
general  aspect  and  character  of  the  principal  external  parts. 

The  mouth  of  fishes  either  opens  from  beneath,  as  in  the 
rays,  or  at  the  extremity  of  the  muzzle,  as  in  the  majority 
of  the  class,  or  from  the  upper  surface,  as  in  Uranoscopus. 
It  also  varies  greatly  in  its  relative  dimensions,  from  the  mi- 
nute perforation  of  Centrisctis,  to  the  vast  expansion  of  the 
angler  fish. 

Exteriorly  only  two  of  the  organs  of  the  senses  are  visi- 
ble, the  orifices  of  the  nostrils  and  the  eyes.  The  former 
may  be  simple,  as  in  the  rays  and  sharks,  or  double,  as  in 
the  generality  of  osseous  fishes ;  and  they  differ  in  their 
position  in  relation  to  the  jaws,  the  eyes,  or  the  extremity 
of  the  muzzle.  The  eyes  vary  extremely  in  respect  to 
size  in  the  different  species,  and  even  sometimes  disappear 
entirely  beneath  the  skin  ;  and  they  also  differ  greatly  in 
their  position,  being  usually  placed  laterally,  one  on  each 
side  of  the  head,  although  in  Uranoscopus  (as  the  name 
implies)  they  look  upwards,  and  in  most  of  the  flat  fishes 
they  both  occupy  the  same  side. 

In  regard  to  those  important  organs,  the  branchiae  or 
gills,  a  single  family  alone,   the  chondropterygian  fishes. 


'  These  epines,  however,  as  Cuvier  remarks,  are  formed,  in  the  two  genera  above  named,  by  the  agglutination  of  a  multitude  of 
smaller  parts,  of  which  the  articulations,  though  not  obvious,  are  perceptible. 

*  For  critical  notices  of  their  works,  see  the  1st  volume  of  the  Hitt.  Nat.  des  Poissons. 

'  We  may  here  premise,  that  in  the  ensuing  sections  several  interesting  and  important  particulars  in  the  structure  and  physiology 
of  fishes  are  very  slightly,  or  even  not  at  all,  touched  upon,  in  consequence  of  their  having  been  already  detailed  in  the  article 
Comparative  Anatomy  of  this  work.  (See  vol.  iii.  p.  1,  &c.)  We  deemed  it  more  advisable  that  the  reader  should  be  made  to 
incur  the  slight  inconvenience  of  referring  occasionally  to  a  separate  treatise,  than  that  the  present  publication  should  be  burdened 
by  a  repetition  of  the  same  subject.  U 

VOL.  XI 1. 


154 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Introduc-  are  characterised  by  having  their  exterior  margin  fixed  to 
tion.  ti,g  skin,  with  as  many  openings  for  the  issue  of  the  water 
"^  as  there  are  intervals  between  the  branchiae  themselves ; 
but  all  other  fislies  have  the  external  margin  of  the  bran- 
chia;  free,  and  the  water  which  enters  the  mouth  escapes 
by  the  opening  of  the  gill-covers. 

A  certain  number  of  the  fins  are  vertical,  and  serve  the 
fish  somewhat  in  the  same  way  as  a  vessel  is  served  by  her 
helm  and  keel.  Of  these,  some,  called  dorsal,  are  attached 
to  the  back,  others,  beneath  the  tail,  are  named  anal,  while 
a  fine  expansion,  which  usually  terminates  the  body,  is 
known  as  the  caudal  fin.  All  these  are  vertical  fins,  and 
vary  in  different  tribes,  either  in  number,  or  dimensions,  or 
the  nahu-e  of  the  rays  by  which  they  are  supported,  and 
which  arc  sometimes  spiny,  sometimes  branched  and  com- 
posed-of  numerous  articulations.  The  other  fins  are  dis- 
posed in  pairs,  and  rejDrcsent  the  foia-  external  members  of 
the  higher  classes,  such  as  quadrupeds  and  birds.  Those 
which  correspond  to  the  fore-legs  of  quadrupeds  and  the 
wings  of  birds  are  named  the  pectoral  fins,  and  are  always 
attached  behind  the  gills  ;  those  again  which  are  regarded 
as  the  analogues  of  the  hinder  extremities  of  the  other 
classes  are  named  the  ventral  fins,  and  have  a  considerable 
range  of  position  in  different  species,  from  as  far  forward 
as  beneath  the  throat,  to  the  origin  of  the  tail.  Like  the 
vertical  fins,  they  also  vary  in  size,  and  in  the  number  and 
structure  of  their  rays ;  and  one  or  even  both  pairs  are  oc- 
casionally wanting,  as  in  eels,  which  have  no  ventral  fins, 
and  Murena;,  which  have  neither  ventral  nor  pectoral  fins. 
Indeed  the  Apierichti  have  no  fins  at  all. 

Those  fishes  are  named  Malacopterygian,  of  which 
all  the  rays  of  the  fins  are  articulated,  and  of  a  softer  struc- 
ture :  while  such  as  are  characterised  by  Jiaving  at  least  a 
portion  of  their  rays  hard,  simple,  and  in  the  form  of  spines, 
are  included  under  the  general  title  of  Acanthoptery- 
GiAN  fishes.'  These  great  divisions  apply  solely  to  the  os- 
seous species.  We  have  already  mentioned  that  the  car- 
tilaginous kinds  are  distinguished  by  the  name  of  Ciion- 
DRoPTERYGiAN,  while  two  Icsscr  groups,  in  some  respects 
intermediate  between  these  and  the  preceding,  fall  under 
the  orders  Lophobranchii  and  Plectognatiii  of  Baron 
Cuvier. 

The  differences  hitherto  alluded  to  are  connected  with 
intimate  structure — with  the  skeleton  or  bony  frame-work 
of  the  fish.  There  are  of  course  others  of  a  slighter  or 
more  superficial  character.  The  jaws  may  be  armed  with 
teeth  of  all  sorts,  and  these  weapons  sometimes  occupy  all 
parts  of  the  mouth,  and  are  found  occasionally  even  in  the 
throat.  The  lips  are  frequently  furnished  with  a  kind  of 
fleshy  beard  or  barbies,  which  differ  greatly  in  number,  size, 
and  substance.  Some  have  long  fleshy  isolated  filaments 
hanging  to  the  body,  as  in  Scorpaiia;  and  occasionally  one 
or  more  of  the  rays  is  to  a  certain  extent  detachable  from 
the  fin,  and  susceptible  of  independent  movement. 

The  nature  of  the  surface  or  external  tegument  of  fishes 
also  varies  greatly.  Some  may  be  called  naked,  while 
others  are  scaly,  spinous,  or  plated,  in  whole  or  in  part. 
If  to  these  considerations  we  add  the  infinitely  varied  cha- 
racter of  colour  in  all  its  admirable  distributions,  and  the 
differences  in  size  and  weight  observable  in  fishes,  we  shall 
be  able  to  form  a  general  idea  of  the  external  aspect  of  this 
great  and  important  class. 

SECT.  III. THE  OSTEOLOGY  OF  FISHES. 

In  regard  to  the  texture  of  the  bones  of  fishes,  their 
skeletons  are  either  bony,  Jibro-cartilaginous,  or  truly  car- 


tilaginous. Those  distinguished  by  the  last-named  charac- 
ter are  the  chondropterygian  groups,  such  as  the  sturgeons, 
sharks,  and  rays,  all  of  which  exhibit  throughout  the  whole 
of  their  frame-work,  in  their  branchiae  (the  external  bor- 
der of  which  is  fixed  to  the  skin,  and  through  which  the 
water  is  allowed  to  escape  only  by  narrow  openings),  and 
in  other  important  parts  of  their  organization,  distinctive 
characters,  which  obviously  separate  them  from  all  other 
fishes.  They  are  in  fact  destitute  of  true  bones,  their  har- 
der parts  consisting  only  of  a  homogeneous  and  semitrans- 
parent  cartilage,  which  is  merely  covered  on  the  surface 
in  certain  genera  by  a  layer  of  small,  opake,  calcareous  gra- 
nules, closely  set  together.  In  the  lampreys  even  this  en- 
velope is  wanting,  while  among  the  Ammocates  the  skele- 
ton continues  in  an  actually  membranous  condition.  The 
sturgeons  and  Chimera;  partake  in  some  measure  of  the 
lamprey  character  in  relation  to  the  softness  of  their  spines, 
but  the  first-named  genus  is  possessed  of  many  true  bones 
of  the  head  and  shoulder. 

Other  fishes  differ  in  their  osteological  character  chief- 
I3'  in  the  hardness  of  their  skeleton,  and  it  is  without  rea- 
son that  the  fibro-cartilaginous  kinds  have  been  associ- 
ated by  some  authors  with  the  Chondropterygii.  The 
calcareous  matter,  that  is,  the  phosphate  of  lime,  is  de- 
posited in  layers  and  fibres  in  the  cartilage  which  forms 
the  basis  of  their  bones,  precisely  in  the  same  manner 
as  among  the  hard-boned  species,  but  less  abundantly ; 
and  the  texture  of  the  bone  never  becomes  so  hard  and 
homogeneous  as  among  the  osseous  kinds.  Thus  in  Te- 
trodon  3Iola  we  perceive,  as  it  were,  only  scattered  fibres 
amid  the  membranes,  and  in  Lophius  piscalorius  they  are 
nearly  as  soft.  The  other  Tetrodons  and  Diodons,  the 
Balistes  and  the  Ostracions,  have  denser  bones  ;  and  in 
some  species  these  parts  can  scarcely  be  distinguished 
from  those  of  the  osseous  fishes.  It  is  certain  also  that 
the  bony  frame-work  of  the  fibro-cartilaginous  kinds  is 
constructed  on  the  same  plan  as  that  of  the  truly  osseous 
species,  and  not  in  accordance  with  those  of  the  Chon- 
dropterygii ;  and  it  is  in  opposition  to  the  known  truth  of 
nature  that  both  Artedi  and  Linna;us  have  denied  them 
the  possession  of  opercula  and  branchiostegous  rays. 
The  Balistes  have  even  ribs, — their  only  osteological  dif- 
ference consisting  in  the  granulation  of  their  jaws ;  while 
the  Sijngiuithi  have  regular  bony  jaws,  although  they 
want  the  ribs  and  branchiostegous  rays. 

The  majority  of  osseous  fishes  have  bones  fully  harder 
than  those  of  other  animals,  and  it  is  quite  a  gratuitous 
assumption  to  suppose  that  the  observed  longevity  of  cer- 
tain species  arises  from  the  softer  consistence  of  those 
parts.  Certain  fish  bones,  in  fact,  exhibit  neither  pores 
nor  fibres,  and  appear  almost  vitreous  to  the  eye.  But 
neither  the  osseous  nor  the  cartilaginous  kinds  have  ci- 
ther epiphyses  to  the  bones,  or  medullary  canal  within 
them  ;  but  there  are  some,  such  as  the  trouts,  in  which 
the  tissue  of  the  bones  is  more  or  less  penetrated  by  an 
oilyjuice;  while  in  others,  such  as  the  Dory,  the  inter- 
nal portion  continues  cartilaginous,  while  the  surface  is 
completely  ossified.  Finally,  in  certain  species,  while 
the  general  skeleton  is  very  hard,  particular  portions  of 
it  are  cartilaginous.  Such  are  the  bones  which  consti- 
tute the  head  of  the  pike. 

When  viewed  in  relation  to  their  general  structure, 
the  bones  of  fishes,  like  those  of  other  vertebrated  ani- 
mals, are  composed  of  an  organic  base  penetrated  by 
earthy  matter.  The  latter  consists  of  phosphate  of  lime 
and  of  magnesia,  with  oxide  of  iron,  supposed  to  be  unit- 
ed to  phosphoric  acid.     There  is  also  a  certain  portion 


I  It  may  be  here  noted,  however,  that  certain  malacopterygian  kinds,  such  as  carps  and  siluri,  have  the  articulations  of  some  of 
the  rays  soldered  together,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  appear  simply  spinous. 


ICHTHYOLOGY.  155 

Introduc  of  subcarbonate  of  lime.     The  animal  matter  is  of  two  The  anterior  members,  commonly  called  the  pectoral  Introduc- 
.    ^'°""    ,  kinds  : — the  one,  of  an  azotised  nature,  forms  the  base  of  fins,  consist  of  the  shoulder,  an  osseous  semicircle  com-       I'o"- 
"~^l'~'^  t|)e  cartiiage  ;  the  other  is  fatty,  in  the  form  of  a  pervad-  posed  of  several  bones  suspended  above  from  tlie  cranium  ^'"Y"^^ 
ing  oil.     The  cartilage  of  fish  bones  differs  from  that  of  or  the  spine,  and  joined  beneath  to  the  corresponding 
mammifera;  and  birds,  in  as  far  as  it  yields  no  gelatine  portion  of  the  otiier  side.     We  can  here  also  distinguish 
when  subjected   to  tiie   process   of  boiling.     The  oil   is  certain  bones  analogous  to  the  two  pieces  of  the  omoplate 
composed  chiefly  of  oieine,  impregnated  with  an  odorous  of  reptiles,  to  the  humerus,  and  to  the  bones  of  the  fore- 
principle  and  a  yellow  colouring  matter.     The  oil  itself  arm  ;  and  further  back  there  is  usually  a   small   projec- 
is  easily  convertible  into  soap,  and   then  produces  oleic  tion,  composed  of  two  pieces,  which  have  been  supposed 
acid,  glycerine,  and  a  minute  portion  of  margaric  acid.  to  represent  the  coracoid  bone,  and  even   the  clavicle. 

The  skeleton   of  osseous  fishes  consists  of  the  head  ;  What  is  more  assured  is,  that  the  two  bones  which  Cu- 

of  the  respiratory  apparatus,  having  always  a  large  bony  vier  compares  to  the  cubitus  and   radius,  bear  on  their 

development;  of  the  trunk,  including  body  and  tail  ;  and  margin  a  range  of  little  bones,  which  seem  to  represent 

of  members,  that  is,  the  pectoral  and  ventral  fins.     The  those  of  the  carpus,  and  which  themselves  support  the 

vertical  fins,  viz.  those  of  the  back,  anus,  and   tail,  may  rays  of  the  pectoral  fin,  excepting  the  first  of  the  latter, 

likewise  be  viewed  as  belonging  to  the  trunk.  which  articulates  directly  with  the  radial  bone. 

The  head,  possessing  many  more  moveable  parts  than  The  posterior  members,  much  more  variable  in  their 
that  of  the  Mammalia,  is  subdivisible  into  a  great  many  position  than  the  corresponding  limbs  of  the  Mammalia, 
regions,  such  as  the  cranium,  the  maxilla;,  the  bones  and  of  which  the  external  and  moveable  portions  are 
beneath  the  cranium  and  behind  the  jaws,  and  which  aid  named  the  ventral  fins,  project  sometimes  in  advance  of, 
in  their  movement  and  suspension  ;  the  bones  of  the  oper-  sometimes  beneath,  and  sometimes  behind,  the  anterior 
cles,  which  open  and  shut  the  overtures  of  the  bran-  or  pectoral  members.  They  are  composed  of  four  bones, 
chia;;  the  bones,  almost  exterior,  which  surround  the  of  which  the  largest,  which  are  likewise  the  most  con- 
nostrils,  the  eye,  and  the  temples,  or  which  cover  a  por-  stant,  being  always  placed  in  advance  of  the  anus  and  of 
tion  of  the  cheek.  the  generative  system,  may  be  regarded  as  a  sort  of  pu- 

In  the  majority  of  fishes  the  inter-maxillary  bone  forms  bis,  and  bear  upon  a  portion  of  their  posterior  margin  the 
the  edge  of  the  upper  jaw,  and  has  behind  it  the  maxil-  rays  of  the  fin,  without  any  smaller  intermediate  bones 
lary,  commonly  called  the  mystax,  or  labial  bone.  A  pa-  which  can  be  compared  either  to  the  femur,  the  tibia, 
latine  arch,  composed  of  the  palatine,  of  the  two  ptery-  the  peroneum,  or  tarsal  bones.  The  rays  of  both  the 
gold  processes,  of  the  jugal,  t3'mpanic,  and  squamous  pectoral  and  ventral  fins  are  likewise  divisible  lengthwise 
bones,  constitutes,  as  among  birds  and  snakes,  a  kind  of  into  halves,  like  those  of  the  vertical  fins  before  mention- 
interior  jaw,  and  provides  posteriorly  an  articulation  to  ed.  These  rays,  with  the  exception  of  the  external  ven- 
the  lower  jaw-,  which  has  usually  two  bones  on  each  side,  tral  one  of  the  Acanthopterygii  {which  is  spinous),  are  al- 
io the  Chondropterygii,  however,  these  various  pieces  are  most  always  articulated, 
greatly  reduced  in  number.  The  skeleton  of  the  Chondropterygii,  such  as  sharks  and 

Besides  the  apparatus  of  the  branchial  arches,  the  hy-  skates,  is  composed  of  pieces  consisting  of  no  fibrous  tis- 

oid  bone  carries  on  eacli  side  certain  rays  which  support  sue  characteristic  of  bone.     The  interior  continues  in  a 

the  branchial  membrane  ;  a  kind  of  lid  or  clapper,  com-  cartilaginous  state,  and   the  surface  alone  becomes  indu- 

posed  of  three  bony  pieces,  the  opercle,  the  sub-opercle,  rated  by  the  accumulation  of  small  calcareous  granules, 

and  the  inter-opercle,  unites  with  that  membrane  to  close  which  produce  externally  a  stippled  aspect.     The  form 

the  great  opening  of  the  gills  ;  it  articulates  with  the  as  of  the  cranium  is  similar  to  that  of  other  fishes,  but  ne- 

tJ/mpam,aml  plays  on  the  piece  called  the  pre-opercle.  But,  vertheless  consists  of  only  one  enclosure,  without  sutures, 

like  the  parts  before  mentioned,  this  apparatus  is  likewise  The  face  is  very  simple,  with  only  two  bones  in  the  pala- 

wantingin  many  of  the  Chondropterygii.  to-temporal  arch; — the  first  descending  from  the  crani- 

The  trunk  is  composed   of  the  vertebrje  of  the  back  uni,  at  the  articulation  of  the  jaws, — the  other  represent- 

and  tail  (for  we  can  scarcely  say  that  there  is  any  neck,  ing  the  upper  jaw,  and  bearing  the  teeth.     The  maxillary 

and  the  sacrum  is  wanting) ;  of  ribs ;  of  the  interspinal  and  inter-maxillary  bones  are  merely  rudimentary.     The 

bones,  which  give  support  to  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  ;  under  jaw  has  also  but  one  bone  (the  articular)  on  each 

and  of  the  rays  of  those  fins,  and  of  the  caudal.     These  side,  bearing  the  teeth ;  of  the  others  only  a  single  ves- 

rays,  whether  branched  and  articulated,  or  simply  spi-  tige  is  discoverable,  concealed  beneath  the  skin  of  the 

nous,  may  be  always  divided  lengthways  into  halves.  lip.     The  opercular  apparatus  is  wanting,  but  the  hyoi- 

The  vertebrae  of  fishes  are  characterised  by  the  conical  dean  and  branchial  structure  is  very  conformable  with  the 
hollow  on  each  of  their  faces.  Double  hollow  cones  are  same  parts  in  osseous  fishes.  Sharks  have,  moreover,  op- 
thus  formed  in  the  interval  between  two  vertebrae,  fill-  posite  to  the  external  attachment  of  each  branchia,  a  slen- 
edbya  soft  membranous  and  gelatinous  substance,  which  der  bone,  which  may  be  regarded  as  the  genuine  vestige 
passes  from  one  void  to  another  by  means  of  an  opening  of  a  rib.  The  branchial  system  is  situate  further  back 
through  each  vertebra,  and  forms  as  it  were  a  gelatinous  than  in  osseous  fishes,  and  hence  the  humeral  girdle  is 
chaplet  through  the  whole.  They  have,  as  in  other  ani-  also  more  posterior.  The  spinal  ribs,  if  they  exist,  are 
mals,  an  annular  portion  in  their  superior  part,  for  the  usually  very  small,  except  in  the  sturgeons.  In  that  ge- 
passage  of  the  spinal  marrow.  nus,  indeed,  the  branchial  system  is  in  some  respects  inter- 
Fish  rarely  possess  a  sternum  properly  so  called,  and  mediate  between  the  cartilaginous  and  osseous  fishes, 
when  it  does  exist,  it  is  formed  of  almost  external  pieces,  Several  bones  of  the  head  and  shoulder  are  as  hard  as 
which  unite  the  inferior  extremities  of  the  ribs.  stone,  yet  the  spine  is  almost  as  soft  as  that  of  lampreys.' 

'  For  the  sake  of  a  more  explicit  comprehension  of  the  principal  portions  of  the  osteological  system  of  fishes,  we  have  figured 
(from  Cuvier)  the  skeleton  ot'tlie  perch.  We  shall  here  subjoin  the  names  of  the  bones,  in  reference  to  the  engraved  numerals.  See 
Plate  CCXCVII.  figs.  1,  2,  4,  5. 

Cranium :  Principal  frontal,  1 ;  anterior  frontals,  2  ;  ethmoidal,  3  ;  posterior  frontal,  4  ;  basilary,  5  ;  sphenoid,  6  ;  parietals,  7 ; 
inter-parietal,  8 ;  external  occipital,  9  ;  occipital  lateral,  10  ;  great  ala,  or  temporal  ala,  II;  mastoidean,  12;  rupes,  13;  orbitary 
ala,  14;  anterior  sphenoid,  16;  vomer,  lU.  Upper  jaw  :  Inter-maxillary,  17;  maxillary,  18.  Nasal,  sub-orbitury,  and  supia-temporal 
bancs:  First  sub-orbitary,  19;  chain  of  bones  attaclied  to  the  last  named,  and  endini^  at  the  posterior  frontal  (these  are  conspi- 
cuous in  Trigla  and   Scorpaena),  likewise  numbered  19  ;  nasal,  20  ;  supra-temporals,  21.      Puleiiue  arch,  or  palatim-pUrygoidean  and 


156  ICHTHYOLOGY. 

SECT.  IV THE  MUSCLES  AND  MUSCULAR  MOTIONS  OF  coiisequence  of  the  projection  of  the  upper  and  under  Introduc 

FISHES.  spiny  processes  of  the  vertebrae.  tion. 

Tlie  great  organ  of  movement  in  all  fishes  is  the  tail.  **^'^'^~' 

The   spinal  column,   composed  of  numerous  articula-  The  muscles  by  which  it  is  brought  into  play  extend  in 

tions  united  by  cartilages  which  permit  of  certain  move-  lengthened  masses  on  either  side  of  the  vertebral  column. 

ments,  curves  with  great  facility  from  side  to  side  ;  but  The  body  being  supported  chiefly  by  the  swimming  blad- 

the  vertical  motion  is  much  more  restricted,  chiefly  in  der  (which,  however,  is  absent  in  several  species),  is  pro- 

temporal  system  :  Palatine,  22  ;  temporal,  23  ;  transverse  bone,  24  ;  internal  aptervgoidean,  25  ;  jugal,  26 ;  tympanal,  27.  Opercular 
bones:  Operculum,  28 ;  styloid,  29 ;  pre-operculuni,  30;  sympletic,  31  ;  sub-operculum,  32 ;  inter-opereulum,  33;  this  last-named 
bone  furnishes  an  attachment  to  the  branch  of  the  hyoid  bone  at  the  point  where  it  is  itself  joined  to  the  styloid,  which  suspends  it 
on  the  temporal  bone,  and  hence  the  opercular  sliutters  can  neither  open  nor  close  without  a  corresponding  movement  of  the  hyoidean 
branches.  Lower  ja-w  :  Dental,  34  ;  articular,  35  ;  these  are  the  usual  divisions,  but  there  is  often  a  third  bone,  the  angular,  36", 
and  sometimes  a  fourth,  on  the  internal  face  of  the  articular,  con-esponding  to  the  opercular  of  reptiles,  37.  Thus  the  head  of 
fishes  usually  consists  of  about  sixty  bones — the  amount  being  sensibly  greater  in  such  species  as  have  the  upper  maxillary  subject 
to  division. 

Hyoid  bone  and  branchiostegous  rn?/s.  The  three  opercular  pieces  above  mentioned  do  not  of  themselves  effect  the  closure  of  those 
great  clefts  observable  on  each  side  of  a  fish,  between  the  head  and  shoulder,  and  within  which  are  the  respiratory  organ  sor  bran- 
chije.  This  closure  is  completed  by  the  branchiostegous  membrane,  which  adheres  to  the  hyoid  bone.  (See  Plate  CCXCVII.  figs.  2, 
4,  and  5.)  This  bone  is  placed  as  in  other  vertebrated  classes,  but  is  always  suspended  to  the  temporal  bones.  It  is  composed  of 
two  branches,  each  consisting  of  five  pieces,  viz.  the  styloid,  29,  by  which  it  is  suspended  to  the  temporal ;  two  large  lateral  pieces, 
37  and  38,  placed  one  behind  the  other,  and  forming  the  principal  portion  of  the  branch  (the  posterior,  38,  being  that  which  attaches 
to  the  inter-operculum) ;  lastly,  two  small  pieces,  39  and  40,  placed  one  above  the  other  at  the  anterior  extremity  of  the  branch, 
and  serving  to  unite  it  with  the  corresponding  portion  of  the  other  side.  Anterior  to  this  junction  is  the  lingual  bone,  41,  and  be- 
hind it,  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  meeting  of  the  two  branches,  and  beneath  the  branchiiE,  is  a  single  piece,  usually  vertical,  42  (fig. 
5),  which  represents  the  tail  of  the  hyoid  bone,  so  well  known  in  birds  and  liz.irds.  It  is  this  piece  which,  uniting  with  the  sym. 
physes  of  the  humerals,  forms  what  is  called  the  isthmus,  which  separates  the  two  branchial  openings  from  below.  Thus  in  its  tota- 
lity the  hyoid  bone  of  fishes  is  composed  of  twelve  bones. 

The  rays,  43,  which  support  the  branchiostegous  membrane,  adhere  by  moveable  articulation,  or  by  simple  ligaments,  to  the  infe- 
rior margin  of  the  principal  portions  already  mentioned  (37,  38)  of  the  hyoid  bone.  They  vary  in  form  and  number,  some  species 
having  three,  others  thirty.  The  perch,  which  forms  the  subject  of  our  illustration,  has  seven  branchial  rays  ;  and  that  number  is  the 
most  common  among  the  acanthopterygian  fishes. 

Bones  iehich  support  the  branchlcr.  As  fishes  cannot  respire  except  by  making  the  water  which  they  have  taken  into  the  mouth  flow 
out  by  the  openings  behind  the  lateral  part  of  the  head,  it  thus  passes  between  the  branchine,  those  well-known  comb-like  organs, 
usually  four  in  number  on  each  side,  composed  of  a  great  quantity  of  thin,  narrow,  forked  laminte,  of  a  membranous  or  cartilaginous 
nature,  and  placed  in  files.  These  four  pair  of  branchiae  are  supported  by  four  pair  of  arches,  adhering  by  their  inferior  extremities 
to  the  two  sides  of  a  chain  of  small  intermediate  bones,  which  is  itself  attached  to  the  angle  formed  by  the  anterior  portions  of  the 
hyoid  bone,  and  above  the  tail  of  the  latter.  These  arches  ascend  in  a  curve,  and  are  attached  at  their  other  extremity  beneath  the 
cranium,  but  by  means  only  of  cellulosity,  or  of  ligaments.  The  intermediate  chain  of  bones  just  alluded  to  forms,  in  a  certain  sense, 
a  continuation  of  the  lingual  bone.  There  are  usually  three  :  the  first,  53  (see  chiefly  fig.  4),  is  attached  at  the  base  of  the  angle  formed 
by  the  two  branches  of  the  hyoid  bone  ;  the  second,  54,  affords  attachment  to  the  first  pair  of  arches  ;  and  the  third,  55,  affords  the  like 
attachment  to  the  second  pair,  while  the  third  pair  adheres  to  its  extremity  ;  the  fourth  pair  of  arches  is  connected  with  the  angle  of  the 
third  pair.  Each  arch  is  composed  of  two  parts,  moveable  on  each  other,  and  the  interior  portion  of  the  first  three  pair  itself  consists 
of  two  pieces,  57  and  58  ;  in  the  last  pair  there  is  only  a  single  piece,  GO.  The  upper  portion  of  the  arches,  CI,  is  simple,  except  in 
the  first  pair,  which  is  usually  suspended  from  the  cranium  by  a  small  stylus,  59.  The  inner  face  of  these  arches  is  furnished  with 
small  plates  or  cones  of  osseous  lamina,  usually  armed  with  teeth  variously  disposed  according  to  the  species.  The  most  general  uses 
of  this  armature  are  to  arrest  the  progress  of  such  substances  as  the  fish  is  swallowing, — to  prevent  their  escaping  with  the  respired 
water,  or  their  producing  inconvenience  amid  the  interstices  of  the  branchia;.  It  may  be  likened  in  its  functions  to  the  epiglottis  of 
quadrupeds,  or  the  dentations  of  the  margins  of  the  larynx  of  birds.  Besides  the  interior  range  of  conical  plates,  the  perch  possesses 
an  external  row  of  slender  pointed  teeth,  resembling  those  of  a  garden  rake,  upon  its  first  pair  of  arches,  see  03. 

Pharyngeal  bodies.  At  the  entrance  to  the  oesophagus,  and  immediately  below  the  branchial  apparatus,  are  placed  the  pharyngeal 
bones,  which  produce  a  second  mastication,  often  more  powerful  than  the  first ;  for  this  purpose  they  are  armed  with  teeth  of  very 
variable  form  and  number,  according  to  the  species.     These  bones  are  usually  two  inferior,  5ti,  and  six  superior,  02. 

Vertebra:  We  have  already  described  the  general  character  of  the  vertebral  bones  of  fishes.  Their  special  forms  will  be  best  un- 
derstood by  an  inspection  of  Plate  CCXCVII.  fig.  1,  Nos.  07,  08,  09,  with  the  processes,  marked  a,  b,  c.  The  ribs  are  shown  at  72; 
the  styles  or  appendages  which  frequently  adhere  to  those  parts,  at  73.     In  a  few  fishes  the  ribs  are  entirely  wanting. 

Vertical  fins.  These  are  supported  by  rays  composed  of  an  internal  portion,  named  the  interspinal,  74,  which  serves  as  a  sustaining 
root,  by  penetrating  the  flesh  among  the  great  lateral  muscles,  and  an  external  portion,  which  exhibits  the  rays  properly  so  called,  as 
seen  at  75.  We  sometimes  find  an  interspinal  bone  which  bears  no  rays,  70.  A  certain  number  of  these  vertical  rays  are  pointed 
bones,  and  are  then  named  spines,  or  spiny  rays  ;  others  are  bony  or  solid  only  towards  their  base,  their  remainder  being  formed  of 
a  multitude  of  small  articulations,  and  frequently  ramified  into  lesser  branches,  themselves  still  further  divided  ;  in  these  states  they 
are  named  articulated,  soft,  or  branched  rays.  Those  of  the  tail,  71,  are  always  soft  and  articulated  ;  although,  towards  the  root,  both 
above  and  below,  78,  they  gradually  diminish  till  only  the  solid  portion  of  the  base  remains.  In  a  great  nimiber  of  fishes  the  vertebra 
at  which  the  abdomen  terminates  and  the  caudal  part  begins,  and  even  that  which  follows  it,  83,  83,  have  a  great  inferior  spinous  pro- 
cess, to  which  is  joined  a  more  or  less  voluminous  bone,  79,  extending  behind  the  anus,  and  thus  forming  the  posterior  boundary  of 
the  abdominal  cavity. 

The  sternum  does  not  exist  in  all  fishes.  When  present,  it  consists  of  a  series  of  single  bones  of  various  configuration,  according 
to  the  genera,  and  at  these  the  ribs  terminate. 

Bones  of  the  shoulder  and  arm.  In  osseous  fishes,  we  find  on  each  side,  immediately  behind  the  orifice  of  the  gills,  a  suite  of  bones, 
forming  a  kind  of  frame,  on  which  the  opercle  rests  when  closed.  These  bones,  usually  attached  to  the  head  from  above,  and  unit- 
ing together  below,  form  an  osseous  belt,  surroumling  that  part  of  the  body.  Their  inferior  symphysis  unites  by  ligaments  to  the 
tail  of  the  hyoid  bone  (formerly  mentioned,  42),  and  forms  with  it  the  ij(/()«;(j,  which  separates  the  external  openings  of  the  gills  from 
each  other  beneath,  just  as  the  cranium  separates  them  above.  This  cincture,  when  complete,  is  composed  on  each  side  of  three  bones, 
which  represent  the  shoulder  and  the  arm,  to  which  adheres,  posteriorly,  a  group  of  two  or  three  others,  occupying  the  place  of  the 
fore  arm,  and  bearing  the  pectoral  fin,  which  may  be  considered  as  the  hand  ;  lastly,  there  is  almost  always  suspended  a  style,  com- 
posed of  one  or  two  bones,  which  Cuvier  regards  as  the  analogue  of  the  coracoidian  bone.  The  highest  of  these  first  three  bones,  40, 
is  usually  forked,  and  attached  by  its  two  crests  to  the  lateral  crests  of  the  cranium.  It  is  visible  externally  at  the  top  of  the  bran- 
chial opening,  resembling  a  scale,  larger  than  the  others,  and  is  sometimes  toothed  on  its  edges.  The  second,  47,  continues  along  the 
margin  of  the  branchial  opening.  The  third,  48,  always  the  largest,  completes  the  cincture,  by  uniting  with  its  counterpart  beneath 
the  throat.  To  the  inner  surface  of  the  last-mentioned  bone  adheres  a  fourth,  51,  and  fifth,  52,  placed  one  above  the  other.  The 
free  side  of  these  bones  bears  the  pectoral  fin,  but  by  means  of  an  intermediate  range  of  four  or  five  small  bones,  53.  These  bonelets 
may  be  supposed  to  represent  the  carpal  series ;  and  if  so,  then  the  two  others,  51  and  52,  will  be  the  cubitus  and  radius.  The  third 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


157 


pelled  forwards  by  the  rapid  flexure  of  the  extremity 
acting  laterally  upon  the  resistance  offered  by  the  water. 
Generally  speaking,  neither  the  pectoral  nor  the  ventral 
fins  are  of  any  material  use  during  swift  progressive  mo- 
tion ;  they  rather  serve  to  balance  the  body,  or  to  aid  its 
gentler  movements  while  in  a  state  of  comparative  re- 
pose. In  fli/ing  fishes,  as  they  are  called,  the  pectoral 
fins  are  of  such  great  length  and  expansion  as  to  support 
the  animal  in  the  air;  and  the  strength  of  muscular  ac- 
tion might  probably  suffice  even  for  a  longer  flight,  but 
for  the  necessity  of  constant  moisture  for  the  purposes  of 
respiration.  The  drying  of  the  gills  in  an  individual  of 
this  class  is  attended  by  results  analogous  to  those  pro- 
duced by  submersion  in  the  case  of  a  land  animal ; — and 
a  flying  fish  is  obliged  to  descend  to  respire,  in  like  man- 
ner as  a  swimming  quadruped,  or  disguised  mammiferous 
animal  (as  we  may  term  a  whale),  is  under  the  necessity 
of  ascending  for  the  same  purpose. 

The  head  of  fishes  exercises  but  a  slight  movement 
independent  of  the  rest  of  the  body  ;  but  the  jaws,  hyoid 
bone,  palato-temporal  and  branchial  arches,  and  pliaryn- 
gial  and  opercular  bones,  are  very  free  in  their  motions. 
The  muscles  of  fishes,  like  those  of  other  vertebrated 
animals,  are  composed  of  fleshy  fibres  more  or  less  colour- 
ed, and  of  tendinous  fibres  of  a  white  or  silvery  colour. 
With  the  exception,  however,  of  certain  special  muscles 
which  are  sometimes  of  a  deep  red,  the  flesh  of  fishes  is 
much  paler  than  that  of  quadrupeds,  and  still  more  so  than 
that  of  birds.     In  some  species  it  is  even  entirely  white. 

SECT.  V THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM  AND  SENSES  OF  FISHES. 

The  sensitive  system  of  fishes,  like  that  of  the  higher 
classes,  is  composed  of  the  external  senses,  of  a  central 
medullary  apparatus,  and  of  nerves  of  communication. 
As  in  the  classes  alluded  to,  the  central  portion  of  the  ner- 
vous system,  that  is,  the  brain  and  spinal  marrow,  occu- 
pies the  cavity  of  the  cranium  and  vertebral  column. 

As  fishes  respire  through  the  intervention  of  water  alone, 
that  is,  as  they  can  scarcely  avail  themselves,  in  rendering 
their  blood  arterial,  of  any  tiling  more  than  the  small  por- 
tion of  oxygen  contained  in  the  air  which  is  suspended  in 
the  water,  their  blood  is  necessarily  cold,  and  their  gene- 
ral energy,  and  the  activity  of  their  senses  and  movements, 
are  less  than  among  Mammalia  and  birds.  Their  brain 
also,  though  of  similar  composition,  is  proportionally  much 
smaller ;  and  the  external  organs  of  the  senses  do  not  seem 
of  such  a  nature  as  to  be  capable  of  impressing  or  convey- 
ing towards  it  any  vivid  excitement.  Indeed  the  most 
striking  characteristic  of  the  brain  of  fishes  is  its  extreme 
smallness,  when  compared  either  with  the  total  size  of  the 
body,  with  the  mass  of  nerves  which  proceed  from  it,  or 
with  the  cavity  of  the  cranium  in  which  it  is  contained. 
In  the  burbot,  or  Gadus  lota,  the  weight  of  the  brain  to 


that  of  the  spinal  marrow  is  estimated  by  Carus  to  be  as  8  Introduc 
to  12,  and  to  that  of  the  whole  body  as  I  to  720.  It  was  t'o"- 
previously  known  that  the  brain  of  the  pike  weighed  in  ^'"V*^ 
proportion  to  that  of  the  whole  body  as  1  to  1303.  Now, 
in  many  small  birds,  the  brain,  viewed  in  relation  to  the  rest 
of  the  body,  is  equal  to  a  twentieth  part.  In  the  genera- 
lity of  fishes,  the  spinal  marrow  extends  along  the  whole 
of  the  caudal  vertebra; ;  and  it  is  thus  that  it  preponderates 
over  the  brain.  The  Lop/iius  piscatorius,  however,  and  a 
few  other  species,  form  remarkable  exceptions  to  this  rule, 
as  in  them  the  sjiinal  marrow  disappears  before  it  reaches 
the  eighth  vertebra ;  but  in  the  greater  proportion  of 
cases  it  may  be  said  that  the  spinal  cord  in  this  class 
terminates  by  a  single  thread  in  the  last  caudal  vertebra.' 
The  brain  of  fishes  by  no  means  fills  up  the  cavity  of  the 
cranium ;  and  the  interval  between  the  pia-mater  which  en- 
velopes the  brain  itself,  and  the  dura-mater,  which  lines 
the  interior  of  the  skull,  is  occupied  only  by  a  loose  cellu- 
losity,  frequently  impregnated  by  an  oil,  or  sometimes,  as 
in  the  sturgeon  and  thunny,  by  a  rather  compact  grease. 
It  has  also  been  remarked,  that  this  void  between  the  cra- 
nium and  the  brain  is  much  less  in  young  subjects  than  in 
adults ;  from  which  it  may  be  inferred,  that  the  brain  does 
not  increase  in  an  equal  proportion  with  the  rest  of  the 
body.  Cuvier,  in  fact,  has  fovmd  its  dimensions  nearly 
the  same  in  different  individuals,  of  which  the  general  size 
of  the  one  was  double  that  of  the  other. 

When  compared  with  that  of  quadrupeds,  the  brain  of 
fishes  has  been  said  to  possess  an  embryonic  character, 
and  to  have  its  greatest  development  in  the  cerebellum, 
the  seat  of  the  appetites.  Of  all  vertebrated  animals,  fish 
in  fact  exhibit  the  smallest  apparent  signs  of  sensibility. 
Having  no  elastic  air  to  act  upon,  they  are  necessarily 
mute,  or  nearly  so ;  and  all  the  sensations  which  the  de- 
lightful faculty  of  voice  has  called  into  being  among  the 
higher  tribes,  are  to  them  unknown.  Their  glazed  im- 
moveable eyes,  their  fixed  and  bony  faces,  their  bodies  and 
members  moving  altogether,  if  they  move  at  all,  admit  of 
little  play  in  their  physiognomy,  and  of  scarcely  any  ex- 
pression to  their  emotions.  Their  ears,  surrounded  on 
every  side  by  the  bones  of  the  cranium,  destitute  of  exter- 
nal conch,  without  any  internal  cochlea,  and  composed 
merely  of  some  sacks  and  membranous  canals,  scarcely 
suffice  for  the  perception  of  the  loudest  sounds.  Even 
their  sight  may  be  supposed  to  find  but  little  exercise  in 
those  profound  depths  where  so  many  of  the  inhabitants  of 
ocean  dwell,  although  the  largeness  of  the  visual  organs  in 
many  species  probably  in  some  measure  makes  amends  for 
this  deficiency  of  light.  But  even  in  those  species  the  eye 
cannot  change  its  direction  ;  still  less  can  it  alter  its  focus, 
so  as  to  accommodate  the  vision  to  a  varying  distance  ;  for 
the  iris  neither  dilates  nor  contracts,  and  the  pupil  remains 
for  ever  the  same  in  all  degrees  of  light.  No  tear  moistens 
its  glazed  surface,  no  eyelid  clears  or  protects  it,  and  it 


bone  of  the  cincture,  which  supports  the  two  last  named,  will  then  necessarily  represent  the  humerus,  and  the  first  and  second  (46-7) 
the  shoulder  blade.     There  still  remains  to  be  mentioned  a  species  of  style,  almost  always  composed  of  two  pieces,  49  and  50. 

Carpal  bones.  At  the  outer  edge  of  the  radial  and  cubital  bones  adhere  the  small  flat  bones,  53,  compared  to  the  carpus.  Their 
function  is  to  support  the  rays  of'  the  pectoral  fin,  53,  a,  however  numerous  these  may  be,  with  the  exception  of  the  first,  which  arti- 
culates directly  with  the  radius  or  upper  bone,  62. 

B07ies  of  the  hinder  cxtremitij.  The  os  innominata,  the  thigh,  the  tibia,  and  the  tarsus,  are  represented  in  fishes  by  a  single  bone, 
80,  usually  of  a  triangular  form,  but  more  or  less  complicated  by  processes  and  projecting  plates.  Its  posterior  side  affords  attach- 
ment to  the  rays  of  the  ventral -fins.     In  eels  and  others,  in  which  the  ventral  fins  are  wanting,  the  bone  is  also  absent. 

The  rays  of  the  extremities.  These  rays,  that  is,  those  of  the  pectoral  and  ventral  fins,  82  and  53,  o,  without  being  as  symmetrical  as 
those  of  the  vertical  fins,  are  equally  divisilde  into  halves.  Except  the  external  ray  of  the  ventral  in  the  Acanthopterygii,  81,  they 
are  almost  always  articulated,  but  their  bases  become  solid,  and  there  tlie  articulation  is  scarcely  if  at  all  perceptible. 

*  In  regard  to  the  shortness  of  the  spinal  cord  in  Lophius,  the  fact,  as  above  referred  to,  is  taken  from  the  dissertation  of  Apostolo- 
Arsaki,  a  Greek  doctor,  who  published  De.  piscium  ccrcbro  et  medulla  spinali,  Halle,  1813  ;  but  in  a  note  to  the  Hist.  Nat.  dcs  Poissmis 
of  Cuvier  (vol.  i.  p.  437),  we  find  the  following  correction  of  that  statement ; — "  Sa  moelle  regne  presque  tout  le  long  de  IMpine  ; 
mais  elle  est  enveloppde  et  cache'e  par  les  nert's,  qui  naissent  beaucoup  plus  haul  qu'ils  ne  sortent."  It  is  certain,  however,  from  Cu- 
vier's  recent  statement,  that  the  supposed  character  is  truly  exhibited  by  the  moon-fish  (Lainpris  guttatus,  Retz  ;  opah  of  Pennant), 
"  Ou  la  moelle  dpiniere  est  tellement  raccourcie  qu'elle  ne  semble  qu'une  petite  proiminence  conique  de  I'enc^phale,  de  laqueUe  les 
diffi^rentes  paires  de  nerfs  partent  comme  une  queue  de  cheval."     {Ibid.) 


lo8 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Introduc-  consequently  offers  but  a  dull  and  feeble  representative  of 
''""■  that  beautiful  and  most  expressive  organ,  so  full  of  life  and 
'('""^  animation  in  the  higher  tribes. 

The  position,  direction,  and  dimensions  of  the  eyes  of 
fishes  vary  greatly.  In  some  they  have  an  upward  aspect, 
and  are  often  very  close  upon  each  other ;  in  others  they 
are  lateral,  and  so  wide  apart  as  to  be  even  directed  slight- 
ly downwards.  But  of  all  anomalies,  one  of  the  most  ex- 
traordinary which  their  position  presents,  is  that  of  the 
Pleuronectes  (such  as  tm'bot,  flounders,  soles,  &c.).  In 
which  the  two  eyes  are  placed,  as  it  w  ere,  the  one  above 
the  other,  and  both  u])on  the  same  side  of  the  head.  In 
certain  species  of  the  eels  and  Siltiri,  they  are  so  small  as 
to  be  scarcely  visible  ;  while  in  other  groiii)s,  such  as  Pria- 
ca7it/ius  and  Pomatonms,  they  siu'pass  in  proportional  dia- 
meter whatever  is  known  of  the  same  organs  in  the  higher 
classes.  It  may  be  said  in  general  that  the  eye  of  fishes 
is  large,  and  that  its  pupil  especially  is  broad  and  open  ;  a 
character  probably  connected  witli  the  necessity  of  collect- 
ing whatever  devious  rays  of  light  may  penetrate  the  ob- 
scure depth  of  waters.  Fishes  have  no  true  eyelids.  The 
skin  always  passes  over  the  eye,  to  which  it  is  slightly  ad- 
herent ;  and  it  is  for  the  most  part  sufficiently  transparent 
for  the  passage  of  the  solar  rays.  In  some  species,  such  as 
eels,  it  passes  over  without  the  slightest  fold  or  duplication  ; 
while  in  a  few,  for  example,  the  Gcislrobranchus  cacus  of 
Bloch,  it  continues  quite  opake,  so  as  entirely  to  conceal 
the  eye.  In  others,  as  the  well-known  mackerel  and  her- 
ring, it  forms  an  adipose  fold  both  before  and  behind  ;  but 
these  folds  are  fixed,  and  being  unprovided  with  muscles, 
have  no  mobility.  Sharks  have  one,  somewhat  more  move- 
able, on  the  inferior  margin  of  the  orbit.  The  globe  of  the 
eye  itself  is  very  slightly  moveable,  although,  like  that  of 
man,  it  is  furnished  «ith  six  muscles.  Perhaps  the  most  sin- 
gular eye  presented  by  the  class  of  fishes  is  that  of  Anableps, 
which  has  two  cornea?,  separated  by  an  opake  line,  and  two 
pupils  pierced  in  the  same  iris,  so  that  one  might  deem  it 
double  ;  but  there  is  only  one  retina,  and  a  single  vitreous 
and  crystalline  humour.  In  accordance  with  the  general 
structure  of  the  eyes  of  fishes  (which  we  shall  not  further 
detail),  the  nearly  spherical  form  of  the  crystalline  humour, 
the  immobility  of  the  pupil,  and  the  difficulty  with  which 
it  changes  the  length  of  its  axis,  we  can  scarcely  doubt 
that  the  vision  of  this  class  is  comparatively  imperfect. 
Images  must  be  but  feebly  painted  in  their  retina,  and 
their  visual  perceptions  must  be  indistinct  and  dull.  At 
the  same  time  it  is  evident  that  they  perceive  their  prey 
from  a  considerable  distance ;  and  the  angler,  who  knows 
either  how  rapidly  they  seize  or  how  cautiously  they  avoid 
his  lure,  and  with  what  discrimination  they  sometimes  pre- 
fer one  colour  or  kind  of  artificial  fly  to  another,  must  be 
impressed  with  the  belief  that  the  power  of  vision,  at  least 
of  certain  species,  is  by  no  means  devoid  of  clearness  and 
precision. 

The  organ  of  hearing  in  fishes  consists  of  little  more  than 
the  labyrinth,  and  that  a  much  less  complicated  one  than 
the  corresponding  part  in  either  qiiadrupeds  or  birds. 
They  have  no  external  car,  unless  we  may  bestow  that 
name  on  a  small  cavity,  sometimes  slightly  spiral,  which 
we  find  in  the  rays.  It  is  however  always  covered  by  the 
skin,  and  is  not  perceptible  among  the  osseous  fishes.  A 
i'ew  of  the  latter,  such  as  the  genus  Lepidolcprus,  and  certain 
Mormyri,  have  merely  openings  in  the  cranium  closed  by 
the  skin,  by  means  of  which  the  vibrations  of  the  element 
by  which  they  are  surrounded  may  be  conducted  to  the 
labyrinth.  In  some  other  species,  as  Myripristis,  the  cra- 
nium is  open  beneath,  and  its  orifice  is  closed  by  a  mera- 
brano\is  partition,  to  which  the  swimming  bladder  adheres  ; 
but  these  communications  are  very  different  from  that 
which  takes  place  by  means  of  the  tympanum,  and  still 
more  by  means  of  the  Eustachian  tube  in  other  classes. 


Both  these  parts,  as  well  as  the  bones,  are  in  fact  wanting  Introduc- 
in  the  class  of  fishes.  Those  who  find  in  the  bones  of  the  tion. 
operculum  the  four  bones  of  the  ear  of  man  suddenly  and 
prodigiously  developed,  hazard  such  a  notion  merely  on  the 
assumption  that  the  bony  pieces  are  the  same  in  number 
in  all  crania ;  but  it  must  be  borne  in  mind,  that  neither 
the  form,  nor  the  relations,  nor  the  functions  of  these  bones, 
nor  their  nerves  nor  muscles,  support  such  a  comparison. 
The  ear  of  fishes,  then,  is  much  less  complete  than  that  of 
quadrupeds,  birds,  or  even  of  the  majority  of  reptiles. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  they  possess  the  sense  of  hearing ; 
but  it  is  merely  a  general  sense  of  sound,  and  is  in  all 
probability  incompetent  to  perceive  any  variety  or  range 
of  intonation.  In  truth,  the  simple  fact  of  fishes  being  as 
a  class  entirely  mute,  is  of  itself  a  logical  ground  for  be- 
lieving that  their  perception  of  sound  is  extremely  dull. 

A  few  lines  may  now  be  devoted  to  the  consideration  of 
the  sense  of  smell.  The  nostrils  of  fishes  are  not  so  placed 
as  to  be  traversed  either  by  air  or  water,  in  connection 
with  the  act  of  respiration.  They  consist  merely  of  two 
openings,  situate  near  the  extremity  of  the  muzzle,  and 
lined  by  the  pituitary  membrane,  which  is  raised  in  ex- 
tremely regular  folds.  In  the  ordinary  fishes,  the  bones 
which  Cuvier  regards  as  the  nasal  serve  as  the  arch  or 
covering ;  while  the  vomer,  the  maxillary,  and  inter-maxil- 
lary contribute  to  sustain  the  sides,  the  first  sub-orbitary 
forming  the  inferior  portion.  The  shape  of  the  nostrils  is 
sometimes  oblong,  sometimes  round  or  oval.  They  are 
placed  either  at  the  end  of  the  muzzle  or  on  its  sides ; 
sometimes  on  its  superior  face,  and  even  occasionally,  as 
in  skates  and  sharks,  on  its  under  surface  near  the  angle  of 
the  mouth.  In  the  lamprey  they  are  approximate  on  the 
top  of  the  head,  and  open  by  one  common  orifice.  In  the 
great  majority  of  fishes,  perhaps  in  all  the  osseous  kinds, 
each  nostril  opens  by  two  orifices,  the  one  posterior  to  the 
other,  and  in  some  cases  at  a  considerable  distance.  These 
are  what  are  called  double  nostrils ;  an  inaccurate  term,  in 
as  far  as  each  pair  of  holes  leads  only  to  a  single  cavity. 
The  margins  oi'  the  anterior  orifice  are  often  tubular,  as 
in  the  eel,  and  sometimes  a  single  side  of  the  tubular  mar- 
gin is  prolonged  into  a  tentacular  appendage,  as  in  several 
JSiluri.  In  the  genus  Lophius  the  nostrils  are  borne  upon 
a  little  pedicle,  so  as  somewhat  to  resemble  mushrooms. 
Various  other  modifications  are  observable  in  different  ge- 
nera, although  not  necessary  to  be  here  narrated.  It  does 
not  appear,  at  least  in  the  osseous  fishes,  that  the  envelope 
of  the  nostrils  possesses  mobility,  or  that  the  orifices  are 
furnished  with  muscles  by  means  of  which  they  can  be 
opened  and  shut. 

It  is  certain,  however,  that  fishes  possess  the  faculty  of 
perceiving  odours  ;  that  various  scents  attract  or  repel 
them  ;  and  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  the  seat  of  that 
perception  lies  in  the  nostrils.  It  may  be  reasonably  con- 
jectured that  its  strength  depends  mainly  on  the  degree  of 
development  produced  by  the  number  and  extent  of  the 
interior  folds. 

In  regard  to  the  sense  of  taste  in  fishes,  it  is  evident  that 
as,  with  few  exceptions,  they  swallow  their  food  rapidly 
and  without  mastication,  their  perception  of  that  faculty 
nmst  be  in  noways  acute.  The  same  may  be  inferred 
from  the  fact  of  their  tongue  being  almost  immoveable, 
often  entirely  osseous,  or  beset  with  teeth  or  dental  plates, 
and  from  its  receiving  very  slender  nerves,  and  these  but 
i'evi  in  number.  Even  those  species  of  which  the  jaws 
are  so  armed  as  to  enable  them  to  cut  and  bruize  their  ali- 
ments, cannot  long  retain  the  latter  in  their  mouths,  on 
account  of  the  position  and  the  play  of  the  respiratory  or- 
gans. No  salivary  glands  discharge  their  moisture  on  the 
organs  of  taste.  The  tongue  itself  is  not  seldom  entirely 
wanting;  and  even  when  it  exists  in  its  most  distinct  and 
apparently  fleshy  state,  it  consists  merely  of  a  ligament- 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


159 


Introiiuc-  ous  or  cellular  substance,  applied  on  front  of  the  lingual 
ti(in.      bone.     It  is  never  furnished  with  muscles  capable  of  pro- 

^•^''■''^^  ducing  any  movement  of  extension  or  retraction,  as  in 
quadrupeds. 

Fisiies  cannot  be  said  to  be  more  highly  favoured  in  re- 
spect to  the  organs  of  toiwh  than  those  of  taste.  The  fa- 
culty is  greatly  deadened  over  the  general  surface  by  the 
coating  of  scales,  and  in  the  particular  members  by  the  in- 
flexibility of  the  rays.  It  is  chiefly  confined  to  the  lips, 
and  even  these  parts  in  many  species  are  tiicmselves  as 
liard  and  insensible  as  bone.  Certain  soft  and  delicate  ap- 
pendages called  barbies,  possessed  by  many  species,  such 
as  the  cod  and  loach,  are  supposed  to  enjoy  a  more  deli- 
cate perception  of  the  sense  of  touch.  It  is  by  means  of 
the  dermis  that  that  peculiar  matter,  so  remarkable  for  its 
silvery  metallic  lustre,  and  ^^•hich  bestows  so  much  of  bril- 
liancy upon  the  class,  is  secreted  beneath  the  scales.  It  is 
composed  of  small  polished  plates  resembling  burnished  sil- 
ver, and  capable  of  being  removed  by  washing,  either  from 
the  skin  itself,  or  from  the  inferior  surfiice  of  the  scales.  It 
is  this  substance  that  is  used  in  the  formation  of  false  pearls. 
It  is  also  secreted  by  many  species  in  the  thickness  of  the 
peritoneum,  and  in  the  envelopes  supplied  by  that  part  to 
particular  viscera,  especially  the  swimming  bladder.  The 
scales  of  the  majority  of  fishes  are  imbricated,  that  is,  placed 
partially  over  each  other,  like  the  tiles  or  slates  of  the  roof 
of  a  liouse.  They  are  not  equally  distributed,  nor  of  the 
same  form  or  consistence,  over  the  general  surface  of  the 
body.  The  head  is  frequently  destitute  of  scales,  and  those 
of  the  lateral  line  of  the  body  are  distinguished  from  the 
others  by  one  or  more  small  tubes  by  which  they  are  per- 
forated, and  by  otlier  peculiarities.' 

It  thus  appears  that  the  external  senses  of  fishes  convey 
to  them  few  lively  or  distinct  impressions  ;  and  by  what- 
ever scenes  in  nature  they  are  surrounded,  their  percep- 
tions are  probably  indistinct  and  dull.  Their  sexual  emo, 
tions,  cold  as  their  blood,  indicate  only  individual  wants. 
Few  species  pair,  or  enjoy  any  connubial  gratification,  for 
the  males  seek  the  eggs  rather  than  tlie  females  which  de- 
posit them,  and  neither  sex  ever  recognises  its  offspring. 
At  least  the  exceptions  to  these  generalities  are  extremely 
few,  and  the  prevailing  economy  of  fishes  may  be  said  in 
all  these  respects  to  be  exactly  the  reverse  of  that  of  birds. 
These  gay  creatures  of  the  sky  have  the  power  of  survey- 
ing distinctly  at  a  glance  an  immeasurable  extent  of  hori- 
zon ;  their  acute  perception  of  hearing  appreciates  all 
sounds,  and  every  intonation  ;  and  their  glad  voices  are  ex- 
quisitely skilled  in  their  production.  Though  their  bills 
be  hard,  and  their  bodies  covered  by  down  and  feathers, 
they  are  by  no  means  deficient  in  the  sense  of  touch.  They 
enjoy  all  the  delights  of  conjugal  and  parental  affection, 
and  perform  their  incumbent  duties  with  devotedness  and 
courage  ;  they  cherish  and  defend  their  offspring,  and  will 
sometimes  die  in  that  defence  ;  and  of  all  the  wonderful 
labours  of  instinctive  art,  none  is  so  beautiful  as  the  forma- 
tion of  their  mossy  dwellings.  With  what  deep  and  con- 
tinuous affection  does  the  female  brood  over  her  cherish- 
ed treasures  !  how  unwearied  is  the  gallant  male  in  his  ten- 
der assiduities,  and  in  the  rich  outpouring  of  that  varied  song 
by  which  he  seeks  to  soothe  her  sedentary  task  !  The  same 
principle  of  attachment  and  discrimination  is  even  made 
available  in  a  state  of  domestication  by  the  skill  of  all-en- 
grossing man.  A  bird  acquires  a  knowledge  of  its  master, 
and  submits  to  and  obeys  that  master's  will ;  and  the  proud 
falcon,  which  in  its  natural  state 

Doth  dally  with  the  wind,  and  scorn  the  sun, 
will  wheel  in  airy  circles  over  a  well-trained  dog,  or  stoop 


its  boldest  flight  at  some  familiar  urchin's  call.  Other  spe- 
cies will  even  imitate  man's  noblest  faculty,  the  power  of 
speech, — and  it  is  thus  with  somewhat  doubtfid  feelings 
that  we  deny  to  them  the  gift  of  reason. 

But  the  silent  dweller  in  the  deep  knows  few  attach- 
ments, expresses  no  language,  cherishes  no  affections. 
Constructing  no  dwelling,  he  merely  shelters  himself  from 
danger  among  the  cavernous  rocks  of  the  ocean,  or  be- 
neath the  murky  shade  of  the  overhanging  banks  of  ri- 
vers ;  and  the  cravings  of  hunger  seem  alone  to  exercise  a 
frequent  or  influential  action  over  his  monotonous  move- 
ments. We  must  not,  ho^vever,  suppose  that  the  life  of 
fishes  is  not  one  of  enjoyment,  for  we  know  that  the  great 
Creator  "  careth  for  all  his  creatures  ;"  and  it  ought  perhaps 
rather  to  be  said  that  \vc  cannot  appreciate  the  nature  of 
their  feelings,  than  that  they  are  in  any  way  fore-doomed 
to  a  negation  of  pleasvu'e.  Assuredly,  however,  the  hand 
of  nature  has  been  most  prodigal  in  bestowing  on  their  ex- 
ternal aspect  every  variety  of  adornment.  Their  special 
forms  are  infinite,  their  proportions  often  most  elegant, 
their  colours  lively  and  diversified,  and  nothing  seems  want- 
ing in  them  to  excite  the  admiration  of  mankind.  Indeed 
it  almost  appears  as  if  this  prodigality  of  beauty  was  in- 
tended solely  for  such  an  end.  The  brightness  of  metallic 
splendour,  the  sparkling  brilliancy  of  precious  gems,  the 
milder  effulgence  of  the  hues  of  flowers,  all  combine  to 
signalise  fishes  as  among  the  most  beautiful  objects  of  crea- 
tion. When  newly  withdrawn  from  their  native  element, 
or  still  gliding  submerged  in  its  liquid  coolness,  their  co- 
lours, fixed  or  iridescent,  are  seen  mingling  in  streaks  or 
bands,  or  broader  flashes,  always  elegant  and  symmetrical ; 
sometimes  richly  contrasted,  sometimes  gradually  softened 
into  each  other  ;  and  in  all  cases  harmonizing  with  a  chaste 
fulness  of  effect,  which  Titian  or  Rubens  might  envy,  but 
ooidd  never  equal.  For  what  reason,  then,  it  has  been 
asked,  has  all  this  adornment  been  so  lavishly  bestowed  on 
creatures  which  can  scarcely  perceive  each  other  amid  the 
dim  and  perpetual  tv.'ilight  of  the  deep  ?  Shakspeare  has  al- 
ready said  that  there  are  "  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth 
than  are  dream't  of  in  our  philosophy  ;''  and  we  fear  it  is  no 
answer  to  the  foregoing  question  to  add,  that  the  same  ob- 
servation applies  with  even  greater  truth  to  the  "  waters 
beneath  the  earth." 


SECT.  VI THE  NUTRITION,   MANDUCATION,  AND  DEGLUTI- 
TION OF  FISHES. 

The  nutritive  functions  of  fishes  follow  the  same  order 
of  progression  as  those  of  the  other  vertebrated  classes  ; 
they  seize  and  in  some  measure  divide  their  food  with  their 
teeth  ;  they  digest  it  in  the  stomach,  from  whence  it  passes 
into  the  intestinal  canal,  where  it  receives  a  supply  of  bile 
from  the  liver,  and  frequently  a  liquid  similar  to  that  of 
the  pancreas  ;  the  nutritive  juices  absorbed  by  vessels  ana- 
logous to  lacteals,  and  probably  taken  up  in  part  also  di- 
rectly by  the  veins,  are  mingled  with  the  venous  blood 
which  is  flowing  towards  the  heart,  from  whence  it  is  push- 
ed to  the  branchiae,  in  which,  coming  into  contact  with  the 
water,  it  is  converted  into  arterial  blood,  and  then  pro- 
ceeds to  the  nourishment  of  the  whole  body.  As  in  other 
animals,  also,  certain  properties  are  carried  off  from  the 
blood  by  transpiration,  the  secreting  power  of  the  kid- 
neys, &c. 

Fishes  in  general  are  extremely  voracious,  and  the  rule 
of  "  eat  or  be  eaten"  applies  to  them  with  unusual  force. 
They  are  almost  constantly  engaged  in  the  pursuit  and 
capture  of  their  prey  ;  their  degree  of  power  in  these  re- 
spects depending  of  course  on  the  dimensions  of  the  mouth 


'  See  Hist.  Nat.  det  Poissont,  l.  i.  chap.  vi. 


]60 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Introduc-  and  throat,  and  the  strength  of  the  teeth  and  jaws.     If  the 
tion.       teeth  are  sharp  and  hooked,  they  are  capable  of  securing 

^"""Y^*^  tlie  slenderest  and  most  agile  animals ;  if  they  are  broad 
and  strong,  they  are  able  to  bruise  the  hardest  aliment ;  if 
they  are  feeble  or  entirely  wanting,  they  are  only  service- 
able in  procuring  some  inert  or  unresisting  prey.  Fishes 
indeed  show  but  little  choice  in  the  selection  of  their  food, 
and  their  digestive  powers  are  so  strong  and  rapid  as  to 
suffice  to  dissolve  very  speedily  all  kinds  of  animal  sub- 
stances. They  greedily  swallow  other  fishes,  notwithstand- 
ing the  sharp  spines  or  bony  ridges  with  which  they  may 
be  armed  ;  they  attack  and  devour  crabs  and  shell-fish, 
gulping  them  entire  if  they  cannot  otherwise  attain  their 
object  ;  they  do  not  object  occasionally  to  swallow  the 
young  even  of  their  own  species,  and  the  more  power- 
ful kinds  carry  their  warfare  into  other  kingdoms  of  na- 
ture, and  revel  on  rats,  reptiles,  and  young  ducklings,  to 
say  nothing  of  the  ferocious  shark,  which  not  seldom 
makes  a  meal  even  of  the  lord  of  the  creation.  The  spe- 
cies which  Hve  chiefly  on  vegetable  substances  are  few  in 
number. 

The  growth  of  fishes  depends  greatly  on  the  nature  and 
supply  of  food,  and  different  individuals  of  the  same  species 
exhibit  a  great  disparity  in  their  respective  dimensions. 
They  grow  less  rapidly  in  small  ponds  or  shallow  streams, 
than  in  large  lakes  and  deep  rivers.'  The  growth  itself 
seems  to  continue  for  a  great  length  of  time,  and  we  can 
scarcely  set  bounds  to,  certainly  we  know  not  with  preci- 
sion, the  utmost  range  of  the  specific  size  of  fishes.  Even 
among  species  in  no  way  remarkable  for  their  dimensions, 
we  ever  and  anon  meet  with  ancient  individuals,  favourably 
situated,  which  vastly  exceed  the  ordinary  weight  and  mea- 
surement of  their  kind. 

The  teeth  of  fishes  are  sometimes  spread  over  all  the 
bones  which  envelope  the  cavities  of  the  mouth  and  pha- 
rynx; on  the  maxillary,  inter-maxillary,  and  palatine  bones ; 
on  the  vomer,  the  tongue,  the  branchial  arches,  and  pha- 
ryngeal bones.  In  certain  genera  thf;y  exist  on  all  those 
parts  ;  while  in  others  they  are  wanting  on  some,  or  are 
even  entirely  absent  on  all.  The  denominations  of  the 
teeth  are  derived  from  their  position,  that  is,  from  the 
bones  to  which  they  are  attached,  and  are  consequently  as 
numerous  as  the  varieties  of  their  situation.  Their  forms 
are  not  less  varied  than  their  stations,  and  give  rise  to 
terms  still  more  numerous.  The  majority  are  conical  or 
hooked,  more  or  less  acute.  When  these  hooks  are  in  con- 
siderable number,  and  disposed  in  several  rows,  or  in  quin- 
cunx, they  are  compared  to  those  sharp  points  which  beset 
the  instruments  called  cards,  used  in  the  working  of  wool 
or  cotton.  It  is  to  this  form  and  distribution  that  we  allude 
in  the  descriptive  portion  of  the  present  treatise  when  we 
happen  to  use  the  French  term  en  carde.  Sometimes  the 
teeth  of  fishes  are  slender,  and  so  closely  set  together  as 
to  resemble  to  the  eye  the  pile  of  velvet,  in  which  case  they 
are  said  to  be  en  velours ;'  when  they  are  at  the  same 
time  extremely  short  and  close,  they  are  likened  to  smooth 
velvet;  when  feeble  and  elongated,  they  are  said  to  be 
brushy  or  hair-like.  Lastly,  those  kinds  of  teeth  are  some- 
times so  extremely  small  and  short  as  to  be  reduced  to 
mere  asperities,  sensible  rather  to  touch  than  sight.     The 


whole  are  simple,  and  spring  firom  an  equally  simple  pulpy  Introduc- 
germ.  ''""■ 

In  the  majority  of  osseous  fishes,  besides  the  lips,  which, 
even  when  fleshy,  having  no  peculiar  muscles,  can  exert 
but  little  strength  in  retaining  the  aliments,  there  is  gene- 
rally in  the  inside  of  each  jaw,  behind  the  anterior  teeth,  a 
kind  of  membranous  fold  or  valvule,  formed  by  a  replica- 
tion of  the  interior  skin,  and  directed  backwards,  of  which 
the  effect  is  to  hinder  the  alimentary  substances,  and  espe- 
cially the  water  gulped  during  respiration,  from  escaping 
again  by  the  mouth.  This  structure,  as  formerly  supposed, 
does  not  constitute  a  character  restricted  to  the  genus 
Zeus,  but  exists  in  an  infinity  of  fishes.  The  food  seized 
by  the  teeth  of  the  maxillae,  and  detained  by  the  valve  just 
mentioned,  is  carried  still  farther  back  by  the  teeth  of  the 
palate  and  tongue  when  these  exist,  and  is  at  the  same 
time  prevented  by  the  dentations  of  the  branchial  arches 
from  penetrating  between  the  intervals  of  the  branchiae, 
where  it  might  injure  the  delicate  organs  of  respiration. 
The  movements  of  the  maxillae  and  tongue  can  thus  send 
the  food  only  in  the  direction  of  the  pharynx,  where  it  un- 
dergoes additional  action  on  the  part  of  the  teeth  of  the 
pharyngeal  bones,  which  triturate  or  carry  it  backwards 
into  the  oesophagus.  The  last-named  part  is  clothed  by  a 
layer  of  strong,  close-set,  muscular  fibres,  sometimes  form- 
ing various  bundles,  the  contractions  of  which  push  the 
alimentary  matter  into  the  stomach,  thus  completing  the 
act  of  deglutition.^ 

SECT.  VII. THE  CIRCULATION  OF  FISHES. 

Fishes,  in  common  with  warm-blooded  animals,  are  pro- 
vided with  a  complete  circulation  for  the  body,  and  with 
another  equally  complete  for  the  organs  of  respiration,  and 
with  a  particular  abdominal  circulation  terminating  at  the 
liver  by  means  of  the  vena  porta  ;  but  their  peculiar  cha- 
racter consists  in  this,  that  the  branchial  circulation  alone 
is  provided  at  its  base  with  a  muscular  apparatus  or  heart, 
corresponding  to  the  right  auricle  and  ventricle  of  the  high- 
er classes,  while  nothing  of  the  kind  exists  at  the  base  of 
the  circulating  system  of  the  body  ;  in  other  words,  the 
left  auricle  and  ventricle  are  entirely  wanting — the  bran- 
chial veins  changing  into  arteries  without  any  muscular  en- 
velope. 

The  muscular  apparatus  of  their  circulation  is  composed 
of  the  auricle,  the  ventricle,  and  the  bvdb  of  the  pulmonary 
artery,  and  the  auricle  itself  is  preceded  by  a  large  sinus,  in 
which  all  the  veins  of  the  body  tei-minate ;  a  structure 
which  gives  rise  to  four  cavities  separated  by  restrictions, 
into  which  the  blood  must  flow  in  its  progress  from  the 
body  to  the  branchiae.  Their  size  is  small  in  proportion  to 
the  dimensions  of  the  body,  and  does  not  increase  in  the 
same  ratio  with  the  growth  of  the  individual.  Three  of  these 
receptacles,  the  auricle,  the  heart,  and  the  bulb,  are  lodged 
in  a  pericardium,  which  is  itself  placed  beneath  the  pharyn- 
geal bones,  between  the  inferior  parts  of  the  branchial 
arches,  and  for  the  most  part  protected  externally  by  the  hu- 
meral bones.  The  great  venous  sinus  is  not  placed  in  the 
pericardium,  but  between  the  posterior  partition  of  that 
cavity  and  the  membrane  which  represents  the  diaphragm, 


'  The  writer  of  tliis  treatise  kept  a  minnow  little  more  than  half  an  inch  long  in  a  glass  tumbler  for  a  period  of  two  years,  during 
which  time  there  was  no  perceptible  increase  in  its  dimensions.  Had  it  continued  in  its  native  stream,  subjected  to  the  fattening  in. 
fluence  of  a  continuous  flow  of  water,  and  a  consequent  increase  in  the  quantity  and  variety  of  its  natural  food,  its  cubic  dimensions 
would  probably  have  been  twenty  times  greater ;  yet  it  must  have  attained,  prior  to  the  lapse  of  a  couple  of  years,  to  the  usual  period 
ol'  the  adult  state. 

-  The  I'rench  expression  of  dents  en  vcIouts,  which  so  frequently  occurs  both  in  the  Regne  Animal  and  the  Hist.  Nat.  dcs  Poissoni, 
is  one  of  the  many  instances,  as  Dr  M'Murtrie  has  remarked,  in  which  Baron  Cuvier's  expressions  bid  defiance  to  all  English  sy- 
nonyms. 

»  The  various  notices  (as  already  intimated)  of  the  internal  stnicture  of  fishes  contained  in  the  article  Compaeativk  Anatomy  of 
this  work  (vol.  iii.)  absolve  us  from  the  propriety  of  presenting  any  details  regnrding  the  form  and  constitution  of  the  intestinal  canal, 
and  of  certain  other  important  interior  organs  of  the  class. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


161 


Inlrmluc-  and  which  is  merely  the  anterior  portion  of  the  peritoneum 
timi.  strengthened  by  aponeurotic  fibres.  This  sinus  is  extend- 
"'"^'^  ed  transversely,  and  receives  by  several  different  trunks 
the  veins  of  the  liver,  of  the  generative  organs,  of  the  kid- 
neys, of  the  fins,  branchiiv,  and  throat,  and  finally  those  of 
the  head,  which  tlicmselves  partly  pass  by  a  sinus  at  the 
back  of  the  cranium.  The  first-mentioned  sinus  sends  the 
whole  of  this  blood  by  a  single  orifice  of  its  anterior  con- 
vexity into  the  auricle,  which  receives  it  through  the  open- 
ing of  its  anterior  portion.  Two  thin  membranous  valvules 
protect  this  comnumication,  and  are  turned  towards  the 
auricle.  The  latter  organ  is  ])laced  in  the  pericardium,  in 
front  of  the  great  sinus,  and  above  the  ventricle,  that  is,  on 
its  dorsal  asjjcct.  It  presents  very  various  and  often  re- 
markable configurations.  In  osseous  fishes  it  is  usually  of 
a  tetrahedral  form, — in  the  cartilaginous  kinds  more  i're- 
quently  rounded  and  depressed.  It  is  situate  beneath  the 
auricle,  the  cavity  being  so  turned  as  to  be  almost  vertical 
next  that  organ,  and  horizontal  towards  the  bulb.  Its  coats 
are  extremely  robust,  and  furnished  internally  « ith  power- 
ful fleshy  columns,  its  substance  being  composed  of  two 
different  layers.  But  it  is  in  the  bulb  of  the  branchial  ar- 
tery that  we  find  the  most  vigorous  fibres,  usually  disposed 
in  a  circular  form.  The  prolongation  of  this  bulb  issues 
from  the  pericardium,  and  becomes  the  branchial  artery, 
advancing  forward  beneath  the  single  chain  of  small  bones 
which  unites  the  arches  of  tlie  branchiae.  The  branchial 
artery  soon  divides,  and  in  such  a  manner  as  to  send  a 
branch  to  each  brancliia.  These  branches  pass  along  a 
hollow  groove  on  the  convexity  of  each  branchial  arch, 
and  more  external  than  the  vein  which  follows  the  same 
track,  but  in  an  opposite  direction.  To  the  arch  are  attach- 
ed a  great  number  of  leaflets,  parallel  to  each  other,  usu- 
ally terminated  in  a  forked  point,  and  sometimes  deeply 
divided.  The  principal  branch  which  passes  along  the 
groove  of  the  arch  gives  a  smaller  branch  to  each  of  the 
leaflets  ;  and  this  branch,  after  being  twice  bifurcated,  fur- 
nishes an  infinity  of  lesser  branchlets,  which  meander  over 
the  surface  of  each  leaflet,  till  they  are  finally  converted 
into  extremely  minute  veins.  These  little  vessels  meet  on 
each  side  in  a  branchial  vein,  which  proceeds  along  the  in- 
ternal margin  of  the  lateral  lobe  of  the  leaflet,  and  the  two 
veins  open  into  the  trunk  of  the  great  vein  of  the  bran- 
chia. 

On  passing  out  of  the  dorsal  side  of  the  branchia,  the 
branchial  veins  assume  the  structure  and  functions  of  arte- 
ries ;  even  before  their  arrival  at  this  point,  the  anterior 
have  already  sent  several  branches  to  different  portions  of 
the  head  ;  and  it  is  necessary  to  remark,  that  the  heart  and 
several  parts  situate  in  the  chest  receive  their  blood  from 
a  branchial  vein,  by  means  of  an  offset  issuing  from  near 
its  source,  and  consequently  anterior  to  its  exit  from  the 
branchia;.  Nevertheless,  it  is  only  by  the  re-union  of  the 
trunks  proceeding  from  the  four  branchiae  that  the  great 
artery  is  formed  which  carries  the  blood  to  the  viscera  and 
all  the  parts  of  the  trunk,  and  which  is  by  consequence 
the  representative  of  the  aorta  of  the  Mammalia, — but  of 
m  aorta  which  possesses  neither  auricle  nor  ventricle  at 
its  base.  Thus,  according  to  Cuvier's  views,  the  left  cavi- 
ties of  the  heart  of  quadrupeds  do  not  exist  in  fishes,  but 
are  replaced  by  a  simple  vascular  apparatus,  situate  above 
the  branchise,  in  like  manner  as  the  right  cavities  are  placed 
beneath  them. 


SECT.  via. THE  RESPIRATION  OF  FISHES. 

It  is  thus  by  an  almost  infinite  subdivision  of  the  vessels 
over  the  surface  of  the  branchiae  or  gills,  that  the  blood  of 


fishes  becomes  subjected  to  the  influence  of  an  ambient  Introduc- 
fluid.  This  fluid  is  of  course  water,  which  is  made  to  flow  tion. 
incessantly  between  the  branchiae  by  the  movement  of  the  '^■"''Y'*^ 
jaws,  and  of  the  opercular  and  hyoidean  apparatus.  This 
mode  of  respiration  is  equally  necessary  to  fishes,  as  the  di- 
rect respiration  of  air  is  to  other  animals  ;  but  the  action 
of  water  on  the  blood  is  much  more  feeble  than  that  of  air. 
It  appears  that  it  is  neither  the  water  itself,  nor  the  oxygen 
contained  in  it,  which  effects  the  respiration,  but  the  small 
portion  of  air  which  is  held  in  solution  or  mingled  with  the 
water.  If  this  is  expelled  by  ebullition,  fishes  cannot  live  ; 
and  many  species  are  obliged  to  rise  fre<iuently  to  the  sur- 
iiice  for  the  purpose  of  breathing  atmospheric  air.  It  is 
easy  to  suffocate  various  kinds,  by  keeping  them  beneath 
the  surface,  enclosed  in  a  gauze  net.  In  the  respiration  of 
fishes,  as  in  that  of  other  animals,  both  the  atmospheric  air 
and  that  contained  in  the  water  give  out  their  oxygen. 
The  absorption  of  the  latter,  however,  is  very  trifling 
among  these  aquatics,  for  it  has  been  calculated  that  a  man 
consumes  fifty  thousand  times  more  than  is  required  by  a 
tench.  When  fishes  are  deprived  of  water,  they  perish  not 
so  much  for  want  of  oxygen,  as  because  their  branchiae  be- 
come dry,  and  their  blood  can  no  longer  circulate  with 
freedom.  Hence  the  species  of  which  the  branchial  orifice 
is  small,  as  the  eel,  or  those  which  possess  receptacles  for 
moisture,  like  Aiiabas  and  Ophicephalus,  long  survive  ex- 
posure ;  while  such  as  have  their  gills  greatly  cleft  and  open, 
as  the  herring,  expire  almost  instantly  when  withdrawn 
from  their  moist  abode. 

SECT.  I.K. THE  SWIMMING  BLADDER  OF  FISHES. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  and  characteristic  organs  of 
fishes  is  the  swimming  bladder,  commonly  so  called.  In 
many  genera  it  has  no  opening  or  external  communication, 
and  the  air  which  it  contains  must  therefore  be  the  result 
of  secretion.  It  is  composed  of  an  extremely  fine  internal 
tunic,  and  of  another  of  a  thicker  texture  and  peculiar 
fibrous  structure,  remarkable  for  producing  the  finest  kind 
of  isinglass.  It  is  enclosed  within  the  general  coating  with 
which  the  peritoneum  invests  the  other  viscera.  It  is 
sometimes  simple,  as  in  perch,  sometimes  furnished  with 
more  or  less  numerous  appendages,  as  in  some  of  the  had- 
dock tribe,  or  branched,  as  in  certain  SciantB}  Occasion- 
ally we  find  it  divided,  as  it  were,  into  two  parts,  by  a  re- 
striction, as  in  the  genus  Cyprinus,  many  of  the  Salmonida;, 
and  others.  The  Catastomce  have  it  even  divided  into 
three.  It  is  chiefly  among  the  abdominal  fishes  that  we 
find  it  communicating  by  a  tube  or  tunnel  with  the  intes- 
tinal canal,  and  either  directly  with  the  oesophagus,  as  in 
Cyprmus,  or  with  the  base  of  the  stomach,  as  in  the  her- 
ring. That  of  the  sturgeon  opens  into  the  former  portion 
by  means  of  a  large  orifice.  The  contents  of  the  swim- 
ming bladder  are  usually  found  to  be  azote,  mingled  with 
some  fractional  parts  of  oxygen  or  carbonic  acid.  A  dif- 
ference of  opinion,  however,  seems  to  exist  regarding 
the  proportion  of  oxygen,  which  is  estimated  as  much 
greater  both  by  Configliachi  and  Biot.  Some  physiologists 
appear  to  have  regarded  the  swimming  bladder  as  a  true 
lung,  which  both  admitted  and  returned  the  external  air  ; 
but  in  many  species  the  air-duct  which  connects  the  bladder 
with  the  gullet  is  entirely  wanting  ;  and  in  many  others 
which  remain  constantly  at  prodigious  depths,  the  quantity 
of  oxygen  gas  in  the  swimming  bladder  is  greater  than  in 
those  the  abode  of  which  is  near  the  surface.  Indeed  the 
oxygen  is  said  to  increase  in  quantity  in  proportion  to  the 
depth  at  which  the  species  dwells.  Carus  considers  it  pro- 
bable that  the  vessel  in  question  performs  a  part  analogous 


'  For  representations  of  various  forms  of  the  swimming  bladder  of  fishes,  see  Plate  CCXCVII.  figs.  3,  6,  7,  a 
.YII. 


J  62 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Introduc-  to  that  of  the  expiratory  functions  of  the  hmgs  in  the 
tion.      higher  classes,  by  not  only  separating  excrementitious  azote 

^'"V^"'  and  superabundant  oxygen  from  the  blood,  but  even  dis- 
charging those  elements  in  such  species  as  have  this  parti- 
cular viscus  provided  with  an  air-duct- 

The  more  obvious  use,  however,  of  this  organ  seems  to 
be  to  maintain  the  fish  in  equilibrium,  or  to  lighten  or  in- 
crease its  relative  weight,  so  as  to  cause  an  ascension  or  a 
sinking,  in  proportion  as  the  bladder  is  compressed  or  ex- 
panded. This  is  probably  effected  by  the  contraction  or 
dilatation  of  the  ribs.  At  all  events,  it  is  certain,  that  when 
the  air-bladder  bursts,  the  fish  remains  at  the  bottom,  usu- 
ally turning  up  its  belly,  and  exhibiting  other  irregularities 
in  its  locomotion.  Another  curious  effect  is  observable  in 
regard  to  fishes  which  have  been  suddenly  brought  from  a 
great  depth  by  means  of  a  long  fishing  line,  and  which 
having  no  time  either  to  compress  or  partially  empty  the 
organ  in  question,  the  air  which  it  contains  being  no  longer 
pressed  by  the  heavy  weight  of  water,  either  expands  so 
as  to  burst  the  bladder,  or  by  its  dilatation  forces  the  sto- 
mach and  oesophagus  into  the  fish's  mouth.  M^hen  the  air- 
bladder  is  pierced  artificially,  the  fish  almost  immediately 
turns  upon  its  back,  and  sinks  to  the  bottom. 

We  have  already  alluded  to  the  physiological  opinion 
which  regards  this  organ  as  an  auxiliary  to  the  respiratory 
system,  and  have  likewise  adverted  to  the  argument  against 
that  opinion,  deduced  from  the  fact  of  its  being  imperforate 
in  many  species,  and  entirely  wanting  in  others.  We  may 
add,  that  Weber'  has  pointed  out  a  remarkable  connection 
between  the  swimming  bladder  and  the  organs  of  hearing. 
It  would  appear  that  the  former  in  several  instances  sub- 
serves the  latter  as  a  membrana  tympani ;  but  its  primary, 
or  at  least  most  important  purpose,  seems  to  be  to  regulate 
the  ascending  or  descending  movements.  Though  of  the 
highest  importance  in  the  structure  of  such  species  as  pos- 
sess it  (and  these  are  by  far  the  greater  number),  yet  the 
swimming  bladder  is  not  indispensable  in  the  general  eco- 
nomy of  the  class  of  fishes.  In  several  genera  (e.  g.  Pleu- 
ronectes)  it  is  entirely  wanting,  and  the  species  in  such 
cases  generally  remain  at  the  bottom,  and,  swimming  ob- 
liquely on  one  side,  propel  themselves  forward  by  a  nearly 
vertical  motion  of  the  tail.  In  such  cases  both  eyes  are 
on  the  same  side,  and  the  whole  structure  of  the  fish,  espe- 
cially the  skeleton  of  the  head,  presents  an  unsymmetrical 
aspect  of  a  very  extraordinary  kind.^  In  many  cartilagi- 
nous fishes,  such  as  rays  (commonly  called  skates),  the  ab- 
sence of  the  swimming  bladder  seems  compensated  by  the 
enormous  size  of  the  pectoral  fins,  which,  of  all  the  exter- 
nal organs,  are  probably  the  most  efficient  in  raising  the 
body,  as  Uie  caudal  extremity  is  the  power  chiefly  employ- 
ed during  an  onward  course.  The  lamprey,  which  has 
neither  swimming  bladder  nor  pectoral  fins,  dwells  in  the 
mud.  Flat  fishes  being  unprovided  M'itli  swimming  bladders, 
are  supposed  for  that  reason  to  raise  themselves  with  dif- 
ficulty to  the  surface  ;  and  they  do  not  appear  to  strike  the 
water  laterally  like  other  fishes,  but  swim  rather  after  the 
manner  of  the  Cetacea,  by  a  motion  alternately  up  and 
down.  In  all  the  other  animals  of  tliis  class  the  chief  organ 
of  progressive  motion  is  the  tail,  or  prolongation  of  the 
body,  terminated  by  a  caudal  fin,  the  position  of  which, 
unlike  that  of  the  great  aquatic  mammalia  called  whales, 
is  vertical.  The  reason  of  the  difference  is  obviously  this : 
A  true  fish,  possessing  the  power  of  extracting  air  from 
water  by  means  of  its  gills,  does  not  (except  at  rare  inter- 
vals) require  to  mount  to  the  surface  for  the  performance 
of  the  vital  act  of  respiration ;  but  all  cetaceous  animals 


being  furnished  with  lungs,  which  cannot  perform  their  Introduc- 
functions  except  through  an  immediate   communication      tion. 
with  the  atmosphere,  require  their  bodies  to  be  terminal-  ^'^^•"'•^ 
ed  by  a  horizontal  expansion,  the  action  of  which  is  the 
most  efficient  for  an  ascending  course. 

It  is,  however,  difficult  to  account  for  the  fact  that  so 
considerable  an  organ  as  the  swimming  bladder  should 
have  been  denied  to  so  many  species,  not  only  of  the 
more  indolent  kinds,  which  dwell  composedly  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  waters,  but  to  many  others  which  yield  to  none 
of  their  class  in  the  ease  and  velocity  of  their  move- 
ments. Its  presence  or  absence  does  not  even  accord 
with  the  other  conditions  of  organization  ;  for  while  it  is 
wanting  in  the  common  mackerel,  it  is  found  to  occur  in 
a  closely  allied  species,  the  Scomber  pnetimatophorus  of 
Laroche. 

Another  singular  peculiarity  connected  with  the  organi- 
zation of  certain  fishes  may  be  also  shortly  noticed  in  this 
place,  we  mean  the  power  of  conveying  electrical  shocks. 
In  Torpedos,  the  apparatus  consists  of  membranous  tubes 
filled  with  mucous  matter,  divided  by  transverse  cham- 
bers closely  set  together,  like  the  cells  of  honeycomb, 
and  disposed  in  two  groups  placed  on  each  side  of  the 
head.  They  receive  enormous  branches  of  nerves  from 
the  fifth  and  eighth  pair.  In  the  Gymnotus  this  extraor- 
dinary structure  occupies  the  under  surface  of  the  body 
throughout  its  entire  extent,  and  to  a  considerable  thick- 
ness. It  is  composed  oF  parallel  plates  separated  by  thin 
layers  of  mucilage.  The  effect  of  this  natural  galvanic 
pile  will  be  detailed  in  the  course  of  the  systematic  por- 
tion of  this  article,  when  we  shall  have  occasion  to  men- 
tion the  electric  fishes  in  their  proper  place. 

SECT.    X. THE    GENERAL    POSITION    AND     RELATIONS    OF 

FISHES,  CONSIDERED   AS    A  GREAT  CLASS    IN    THE   ANI- 
MAL KINGDOM. 

It  results  not  less  from  this  general  exposition  of  the 
Structure  of  our  present  class,  than  from  all  observation 
of  special  organization,  that  fishes  form  a  class  of  animals 
distinct  from  every  other,  and  destined  by  the  totality  of 
their  conformation  to  live,  move,  and  have  their  being  in 
the  waters.  The  liquid  element  forms  their  proper  place  in 
the  creation  ;  there  they  had  their  origin,  there  they  must 
remain  till  the  final  consummation  of  all  things, — and  it  is 
either  through  slight  and  superficial  approximations,  or 
by  vain  metaphysical  speculation,  that  any  modern  wri- 
ter could  regard  them  as  proceeding  from  an  exalted  or 
more  perfect  development  of  the  molluscous  tribes.  Equal- 
ly unfounded  is  of  course  that  other  and  corresponding 
opinion,  which,  in  the  spirit  of  the  same  philosophy,  looks 
upon  fishes  as  forming  an  elementary  stage,  or  footal  con- 
dition, of  the  other  vertebrated  classes.  It  is  true  that 
the  Mollusca,  in  common  with  fishes,  respire  by  means  of 
branchiae  ;  they  equally  possess  a  nervous  and  circulating 
system,  an  intestinal  canal  and  a  liver ;  "  and  nobody," 
says  Cuvier,  with  a  justifiable  pride,  "  knows  these  things 
better  than  I,  who  was  the  first  to  make  known  with  any 
degree  of  completeness  the  anatomy  and  zoological  rela- 
tions of  the  molluscous  tribes."  As  animal  life,  he  con- 
tinues,'' has  received  but  a  limited  number  of  organs,  it 
necessarily  happens  that  some  of  these  organs  are  com- 
mon to  several  classes.  But  where  is  in  other  respects 
the  resemblance  ?  The  skeleton  of  these  animals,  and 
their  entire  system  of  locomotion,  are  they  comparable  in 
the  least  of  their  parts  ?     And  even  such  organs  as  are 


'  De  Aure  ct  Auditn,  &c. 

»  In  several  insects  of  the  genus  Blatla  we  have  observed  a  want  of  symmetry  both  in  the  size  and  markings  of  the  elytra.     >>  e 
do  not  mean  an  accidental  variation  of  one  side,  but  an  evidently  pre-ordained  disparity  of  form  and  colour. 
'  Hist.  Nat.  det  Poitimi,  t.  i.  p.  644. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


163 


Introduc.  common  alike  to  the  Mollnsca  and  to  fislios,  can  they  be 
tion.      brought  into  relation  with   those  connections  which  the 

'""'y^^  latter  exhibit  with  the  other  vertebrated  classes?  By 
what  passage  does  nature  conduct  us  from  the  one  to  the 
other  ?  It  is  certainly  by  no  means  difficult,  while  dis- 
regarding numerous  disagreements,  so  to  compose  a  defi- 
nition as  to  embrace  only  those  points  which  they  possess 
in  common  ;  but  that  definition  assuredly  will  always  re- 
pose upon  a  pure  abstraction  of  the  mind,  a  definition 
simply  nominal,  an  assemblage  of  vain  words,  which  can 
never  be  represented  by  a  harmonious  and  existing  plan, 
notwithstanding  whatever  extraneous  details  may  be  col- 
lected or  conceived  in  support  of  such  visionary  views. 
By  a  like  procedure,  there  is  in  truth  no  two  things,  how- 
ever remote  or  dissimilar,  which  may  not  be  so  allied  ;  for, 
whatever  their  disresemblance,  there  will  always  be  some 
particular  point  or  other  in  which  they  may  be  found  to 
agree.  But  when  we  look  to  the  characters  in  which  ob- 
jects differ,  we  shall  find  reason  to  view  the  subject  in  an- 
other light.  The  heart  itself  in  those  MoUusca  which  have 
only  one,  is  placed  in  a  contrary  mode  from  that  of  fishes  ; 
it  is  at  the  junction  of  the  branchial  veins  and  arteries  of 
the  body  that  that  organ  is  attached  ;  in  several  the  mem- 
bers are  placed  upon  the  head,  in  others  the  generative 
system  is  lateral,  and  frequently  the  respiratory  organs 
are  placed  above  those  of  digestion,  and  extend  more  or 
less  over  the  dorsal  surface.  Perhaps  all  that  can  be  said 
regarding  any  positive  or  important  relationship  between 
MoUusca  and  fishes  is,  that  both  classes  are  possessed  of 
branchiae. 

It  may  indeed  be  observed,  that  whenever  we  proceed 
from  these  purely  verbal  or  metaphysical  formula,  we  find 
ourselves  lost  among  the  most  inadmissible  comparisons. 
According  to  one  theorist,  the  shells  of  bivalves  represent 
the  opercula  of  fishes  ;  according  to  another,  the  buckler 
of  the  cuttle-fish  is  a  true  fibrous  bone  ;  according  to  a 
third,  the  large  scales  of  the  sturgeon,  and  the  spines  of 
the  diodons,  are  to  b^  regarded  as  an  external  skeleton. 
Others  search  for  the  desired  analogies  among  the  Crus- 
tacea, of  which  the  margins  of  the  thorax  represent  the 
opercula.  Beneath  these  margins  the  branchiae  actually 
occur,  but  if  we  continue  the  comparison,  all  is  changed. 
The  medullary  cord  is  towards  the  abdomen,  the  heart 
towards  the  back,  and  the  latter  organ,  as  among  the 
MoUusca,  receives  the  blood  from  the  branchiae,  but  does 
not  send  it  thither.  Finally,  some  observers,  apparently 
despairing  of  their  transcendental  cause,  perceive  the  rays 
or  spiny  apophyses  of  vertebrated  animals  in  the  legs  of 
the  Crustacea,  forgetting  that,  were  it  so,  an  obvious  de- 
gradation rather  than  amelioration  of  organic  structure 
must  have  befallen  the  class  of  fishes. 

The  affinity  of  fishes  toother  classes  of  vertebrated  ani- 
mals is  much  better  founded.  At  least  we  here  find  the 
commencement  of  sensible  relations  in  the  number  of  or- 
ganic systems,  and  in  their  mutual  connections  ;  but  we 
are  still  far  from  discovering  a  progressive  and  continuous 
course.  We  cannot  in  this  place  report  the  conclusive 
reasoning  of  Baron  Cuvier  regarding  the  distinctions  of 
these  classes.  We  shall  merely  state  his  conclusion  to  be, 
that  if  there  is  a  resemblance  between  the  organs  of  fishes 
and  those  of  the  other  great  groups  of  the  animal  king- 
dom, it  is  only  in  so  far  as  the  functions  of  such  organs 
are  similar  ;  that  if  we  assert  either  that  fishes  are  Mol- 
lusca  of  an  ameliorated  or  higher  grade,  or  that  they  re- 
present a  commencing  or  fcetal  state  of  reptiles,  we  can  do 
so  only  in  an  abstract  or  metaphysical  acceptation,  and 
that  even  with  that  restriction  we  by  no  means  convey  an 
accurate  notion  of  their  organic  structure  ;  that  we  can- 
not regard  them  either  as  links  of  an  imaginary  chain  of 
successive  forms  (of  which  none  could  serve  as  the  germ 
of  another,  since  none  is  capable  of  a  solitary  or  isolated 


existence),  nor  of  that  other  chain,  not  less  fanciful,  of  si-  Introduc- 
multaneous  and  transitionary  forms,  which  has  no  reality  ,^l°|]l^ 
but  in  the  imagination  of  certain  naturalists,  more  poeti-  ~^i~^-^ 
cal  than  observant.     They  pertain  in  truth,  and  solely,  to 
the  actual  chain  of  co-existent  beings, — of  beings  neces- 
sary to  each  other,  and   which   by  their   mutual   action 
maintain  the  resplendent  order  and  harmony  of  created 
things. 

These  are  thy  (rlorious  works,  F.irent  of  good. 

Almighty  !     Thine  this  universal  frame. 

Thus  wondrous  fair  ;    Thyself  how  wondrous  theri  I 

Unspeakable,  who  sitt'st  above  these  heavens. 

To  us  invisible,  or  dimly  seen 

In  these  thy  lowest  works;  yet  these  declare 

Thy  goodness  beyond  thought,  and  power  divine. 


SECT.  Xr. THE  CLASSIFICATION  OF  FISHES. 

The  class  of  fishes  is  of  all  others  the  most  difficult  to 
divide  into  orders,  according  to  fixed  and  perceptible 
characters.  We  shall  here  give  a  brief  view  of  I3aron 
Cuvier's  arrangement,  the  details  of  which  we  shall  after- 
wards exhibit  in  our  systematic  view. 

Fishes  are  divisible,  in  the  first  place,  into  two  great  and 
distinct  series,  viz.  Fishes  pkoperly  so  called,  embra- 
cing the  great  majority  of  species  ;  and  Chondboptery- 
GiAN  or  Cartilaginous  Fishes,  such  as  sharks  and 
rays. 

The  general  character  of  the  latter  series  consists  in 
the  absence  of  the  bones  of  the  upper  jaw,  the  place  of 
which  is  supplied  by  those  of  the  palate.  Their  entire 
structure  also  exhibits  sundry  analogies,  to  be  afterwards 
described.  Cartilaginous  fishes  are  further  divisible  into 
three  principal  orders. 

1st.  Cyclostomi,  the  jaws  of  which  are  soldered  into 
an  immoveable  ring,  and  the  branchiae  open  by  means  of 
numerous  holes.     Example,  the  Lamprey. 

2d.  Selaciiii,  which  possess  thebranchix  of  the  Cyclos- 
tomi,  but  not  their  jaws.     Example,  Sharks. 

3d.  Sturiones,  of  which  the  branchial  opening  is  in 
the  usual  fissure-like  form,  and  furnished  with  an  opercle. 
Example,  Sturgeons. 

The  other  great  series,  or  that  of  the  Ordinary  Fishes, 
presents  a  first  subdivision  into  those  in  which  the  maxil- 
lary bone  and  the  palatine  arch  are  fixed  to  the  cranium. 
They  constitute  Cuvier's  order  Plectognathi,  which 
comprises  two  families,  the  Gy.mnodontes  and  Sclero- 
DERMi.     Examples,  the  genera  Diodo7i  and  Ostracion. 

The  next  subdivision  of  the  ordinary  fishes  contains 
certain  species  with  perfect  jaws,  but  the  branchiee  of 
which,  instead  of  being  comb-shaped,  resemble  a  series  of 
small  tufts.  They  constitute  an  order  called  Lopho- 
branchii,  which  comprises  the  two  genera  Syngnathus 
and  Pegasus  of  Linn.     Example,  the  Pipe-fish. 

Of  the  ordinary  fishes  there  then  remains  an  immense 
assemblage,  to  the  general  classification  of  which  no  other 
characters  can  be  applied  than  those  of  the  external  or- 
gans of  motion.  After  a  long  and  laborious  research. 
Baron  Cuvier  became  satisfied  that  the  least  objection- 
able of  these  characters  is  still  that  long  ago  employed 
by  Ray  and  Artedi,  drawn  from  the  nature  of  the  first 
rays  of  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins.  Thus  the  great  body  of 
the  ordinary  fishes  is  divided  into  Malacopterygii,  in 
which  all  the  rays  are  soft,  with  the  occasional  exception 
of  the  first  of  the  dorsal,  or  of  the  pectorals  ;  and  Acan- 
thopterygii,  in  which  the  first  portion  of  the  dorsal,  or 
the  first  dorsal  if  there  are  two  fins  of  that  kind,  is  al- 
ways supported  by  spinous  rays,  and  where  some  similar 
spines  are  also  found  in  the  anal  fin,  and  at  least  one  in 
each  of  the  ventrals. 

Of  these  two  last-mentioned  groups,  the  former,  or 


164 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Inrri'iluc-  iMalacopter}'gii,  may  be  conveniently  subdivided  accord- 
^  j^'""'  ing  to  the  position  of  the  ventral  fins,  whether  situate 
"^^f""*"^  behind  the  abdomen,  suspended  to  the  apparatus  of  the 
shoulder,  or  entirely  wantinfj.  This  view  furnishes  us 
with  three  fjreat  orders,  the  Malacopterygu  Abdomi- 
NALES  (such  as  pike,  salmon,  and  herring),  the  M.  Sub- 
BRACHiATi  (such  as  cod,  haddock,  and  flat  fish),  and  the 
M.  ApoDEs  (such  as  eels). 

But  such  a  basis  of  subdivision  is  altogether  inapplicable 
to  the  remaining  group  of  ordinary  fishes,  viz.  the  Acan- 
THOPTERYGii,  which  at  present  can  only  be  placed  to- 
gether in  a  certain  series  of  natural  families.  Fortunate- 
ly, several  of  these  families  are  possessed  of  characters 
almost  as  precise  as  those  which  could  be  assigned  to 
genuine  orders.  It  is,  however,  impossible  to  assign  to 
the  families  of  fish  the  same  marked  gradation  so  percep- 
tible among  those  of  the  Mammalia.  Thus  the  Chon- 
dropterygians  are  related  to  serpents  on  the  one  hand 
by  the  organs  of  the  senses,  and  in  certain  cases  even  by 
the  generative  svstem  ;  while,  on  the  other,  they  bear  an 
alliance  to  the  Mollusca  and  worms  in  the  occasional  im- 
perfection of  their  skeleton. 

Before  proceeding  with  our  systematic  exposition  of  the 
minor  divisions,  we  shall  present  our  readers  with  a  sketch 
of  Baron  Cuvier's  views  regarding  the  general  character 
and  relations  of  certain  groups.  After  forty  years  devot- 
ed to  the  study  of  Ichthyology,  that  great  observer  be- 
came convinced  that  no  acanthopterygian  species  ought 
to  be  mingled  in  classification  with  the  fishes  of  other  fa- 
milies, as  attempted  by  many  of  his  predecessors;  and  he 
also  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  acanthopterygian 
order,  which  comprises  about  three  fourths  of  the  entire 
class,  contains  the  characteristic  type,  and  is  the  most 
accordant  and  homogeneous,  even  amid  all  the  variations 
which  it  undergoes. 

The  acanthopterygian  character  prevails  over  all  the 
others,  and  these  ought  to  be  employed  only  as  subservient 
to  it,  and  never  in  opposition  ;  but  the  extreme  constancy 
of  the  general  plan,  and  the  predominating  influence  of 
the  regulating  character,  render  it  a  matter  of  greater  diffi- 
culty to  apply  precise  and  perceptible  characters  of  a  sub- 
ordinate nature.  It  is  thus  that  the  various  families  of 
the  acanthopterygian  order  pass  so  insensibly  from  one  to 
another,  that  we  are  often  at  a  loss  to  define  the  transition. 
The  family  of  Percidas,  for  example,  which  is  essentially 
distinguished  from  that  of  the  Scianidae  by  its  palatinal 
teeth,  comprises  a  group  of  some  extent,  and  extremely 
natural  in  its  constr\tction,  which  yet  contains  a  portion  of 
species  possessed  of  those  teeth,  while  the  other  portion  is 
without  them.  The  same  thing  happens  in  the  family 
with  mailed  cheeks  (joues  cuirassees),  the  majority  of  which 
are  allied  to  the  perches, — the  others  to  the  Scifenidse. 
The  sciaonoid  genera  themselves  approach  in  part  to  the 
ChaJtodontes  in  the  scales  which  in  several  instances  more 
or  less  cover  their  vertical  fins,  and  yet  it  is  necessary  to 
assimilate  them  still  more  closely  to  the  Sparidae,  by  rea- 
son, in  many  other  instances,  of  the  entire  absence  of  those 
scales. 

The  malacopterygian  families  are  distinguished  by 
stronger  and  more  obvious  differences,  and  several  of  them 
are  not  only  natural,  but  subjected  to  fixed  limits,  so  that 
each,  in  its  separation  from  the  other,  preserves  within  it- 
self a  great  resemblance  in  details.  This  precision  is  so 
sensible,  that  the  majority  of  natural  families  established 
by  Cuvier  in  this  part  of  the  class  had  been  already  signa- 
lised by  Artedi  as  generic  groups.  His  Siluri,  Cyprini, 
Salmones,  CliipetE,  and  Esoces,  may  remain  unbroken, 
and  there  is  even  no  inconvenience  in  distributing  them 
according  to  the  position  of  the  ventral  fins,  because  in 
those  genera  the  character  in  question,  however  trivial  in 
itself)  is  constant ;  but  it  is  clearly  impossible  to  preserve 


the  distinction  of  jugular,  thoracic,  and  abdominal  fishes,  In  trod  uc- 
in  the  mode  established  by  Linnaeus.  It  is,  as  Cuvier  ob-  li"" 
serves,  of  small  consequence,  in  fact,  whether  the  ventrals 
manifest  themselves  externally  a  little  before  or  a  little 
behind  the  pectorals,  or  immediately  beneath  them  ;  but 
the  circumstance  of  importance,  as  connected  with  the 
structure  of  the  fish,  is  to  ascertain  whether  the  pelvis  be 
attached  to  the  bones  of  the  shoulder,  or  whether  it  is  sim- 
ply suspended  in  the  muscles  of  the  abdomen.  To  desig- 
nate the  fish  belonging  to  the  former  category,  the  name 
of  Sub-brachians  has  been  bestowed  by  Cuvier,  and  that 
without  any  reference  to  the  external  position  of  the  ven- 
trals,— that  circumstance  being  dependent  on  the  greater 
or  less  extent  of  the  bones  of  tlie  pelvis.  To  those  of  the 
second  category  he  leaves  the  older  name  of  Abdominals. 
Lastly,  the  term  Apodes  naturally  designates  the  JMala- 
copterygians  destitute  of  ventral  fins. 

Cuvier's  systematic  exposition  of  fishes  commences  with 
the  Acanthopterygians,  which  constitute  in  reality  only  a 
single  family  of  vast  extent.  He  then  places  in  succession 
the  various  families  of  Malacopterygians,  in  the  order  in 
which  they  seem  allied  to  the  preceding  great  division  ; 
but  he  guards  the  student  from  inferring  that  these  rela- 
tions follow  only  in  a  single  line  or  series.  If  the  abdomi- 
nal Malacopterygians  may  be  so  arranged,  and  may  even 
be  made  to  commence  with  those  \vhich  possess  some 
spiny  rays,  they  are  not  followed  in  so  natural  a  succession 
by  either  the  apodal  or  sub-brachian  tribes.  The  Gadi, 
for  example,  are  as  nearly  related  as  any  of  the  xlbdomi- 
nals  to  certain  species  of  the  acanthopterygian  order,  and 
there  would  be  no  reason  for  jjlacing  them  after  the  Abdo- 
minals if  the  question  were  mooted  respecting  the  station 
they  should  hold  in  nature.  If  they  are  actually  arranged 
subsequent  to  the  latter  in  our  systems,  it  is  because  the 
exposition  of  facts  in  a  book  necessarily  requires  a  succes- 
sive order. 

The  spirit  of  the  same  observation  is  applicable  to  the 
rest  of  the  fishes  ; — to  those  of  which  the  upper  jaw  is 
fixed  (Pleclognalhi), — to  such  as  have  tufted  branchiae 
{Lopliobranchii), — and,  above  all,  to  the  great  and  impor- 
tant series  of  Chondropterygians,  which  terminate  the 
class.  I',  is  indeed  chiefly  among  those  last  mentioned 
that  we  perceive  the  futility  of  whatever  system  seeks  to 
arrange  the  objects  of  creation  in  a  single  line.  Several 
of  the  genera  alluded  to,  the  rays  and  sharks,  for  example, 
may  be  said  to  rise  above  the  rank  of  ordinary  fishes  by 
the  com|)licated  nature  of  some  of  their  organs  of  sense, 
and  by  that  of  the  generative  system,  which  is  more  fully 
developed  in  some  particulars  than  even  that  of  birds ; — 
while  other  genera  of  the  same  series,  and  at  which  we 
arrive  by  graduated  transitions,  such  as  the  Lampreys  and 
Ammocastes,  become  so  simplified  in  their  structure,  that 
they  have  even  been  regarded  as  affording  a  connecting 
link  between  the  class  of  fishes  and  that  of  the  articulated 
worms.  The  genus  Ammoca-tes  certainly  possesses  no 
skeleton;  and  its  muscular  apparatus  is  attached  solely  to 
tendinous  or  membranous  supports. 

Let  it  not  therefore  be  imagined,  says  Cuvier,  that  be- 
cause one  genus  or  family  is  placed  anterior  to  another,  it 
is  for  that  reason  to  be  regarded  as  more  perfect,  or  supe- 
rior to  those  that  follow.  He  alone  will  indulge  in  that 
fond  fancy,  who  piu-sues  the  chimerical  project  of  ranging 
beings  in  a  single  series, — a  project,  be  it  remembered,  now 
renoimced  by  jihilosophy.  The  further  we  advance  into 
the  penetralia  of  the  temple  of  nature,  the  more  we  shall 
feel  convinced  that  a  falser  notion  was  never  entertained  in 
relation  to  natural  history.  Genuine  systems  view  each 
being  not  as  intermediate  merely  to  two  others,  but  as 
central  among  many  ; — they  show  the  «onderful  radiations 
that  link  it  more  or  less  inmiediately  with  the  vast  web  of 
organic  life  ;  and  it  is  by  such  extended  views  alone  that 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


165 


Introduc-  we  shall  acquire  ideas  worthy  of  nature  and  of  nature's 
tion.       (Jod.     It  is  therefore  not  so  mucii  in  the  position  which  a 

*""^~i'"^^  being  occupies  in  our  pubUshed  systems,  which  are  neces- 
sarily linear  or  consecutive,  that  we  arc  to  seek  for  those 
multifarious  relations,  or  for  the  actual  dccjree  of  organisa- 
tion,— but  in  accurate  descriptions  of  structure  afforded 
by  those  who  possess  the  use  of  their  eyes  and  pen.  It 
is  not,  however,  to  be  in  any  way  maintained  that  no  di- 
rect classification  is  possible,  or  that  species  should  not  be 
formed  into  groups,  and  embraced  by  definitions.  These 
approximations  are  on  the  contrary  so  real,  that  the  natu- 
ral understanding  of  man  has  ever  inclined  towards  them, 
and  in  all  ages  and  countries  the  vulgar  as  well  as  the 
learned  have  formed  their  genera.  It  is  in  truth  one  of 
the  great  objects  of  science  to  render  the  various  groups 


into  which,  for  our  own  convenience,  we  must  arrange  the  Introduc- 
objects  of  creation,  as  natural  in  themselves,  and  as  near-       i'""- 
ly  related  to  their  neighbours,  as  is  consistent  with  the  ne-         "C"^ 
ccssity  of  placing  them  in   our  descriptive  systems  in  a 
single  fixed  position, — a  [josition,  be  it  remembered,  in 
which  their  numeroiis  and  mixed  relations  can  neither  be 
philosophically  exhibited  nor  fully  expressed. 

We  here  terminate  our  introductory  chapter,  or  gene- 
ral exposition  of  the  class  of  fishes,  and  shall  now  proceed 
to  a  detailed  enumeration  of  the  characters  of  the  principal 
genera,  adding,  as  occasion  requires,  a  succinct  descrip- 
tion and  history  of  the  most  interesting  or  important  spe- 
cies. We  give  in  a  note  below  a  tabular  abstract  of  the 
Ichthyological  System.' 


'  Systematic  View  of  the  Orders,  Families,  Genera,  and  Sub-genera  of  Fishes,  aecorilinii  to  the  arrangement  of  Baron  Cuvier. 

N.  B In  this  abstract  we  follow  the  system  of  the  Regne  Animal,  as  sufficing  for  a  tabular  view  ;  but  in  the  body  of  our  article 

we  shall  introduce  notices  of  such  new  or  amended  genera  as  have  been  signalised  by  our  illustrious  guide  in  those  volumes  of  the 
Hist.  Nat.  dcs  Poissons,  which  have  made  their  appearance  posterior  to  the  publication  of  the  second  edition  of  the  Animal  Kingdom. 


CLASS  FISHES. 
First  Great  Series,  called  ORDINARY  or  OSSEOUS  FISHES. 


ORDER  I ACANTHOPTERYGII. 


lAMILY  I PERCID.E. 

With  thoraeic  ventrals. 

Seven  branchial  ratjs,  two  dorsals, 
teeth  small  and  crowded. 

Perca. 

I,abrax. 

Ijates. 

Centropomus. 

Grammistes. 

Aspro. 

Huro. 

Etelis. 

Niphon. 

Enoplosus. 

Diploprion. 
Apogon. 

Cheilodipterus. 

Pomatomus. 

.Some  of  the  teeth  long  and  pointed. 

Ambassis. 
I.ucio-Perca. 

JVith  a  single  dorsal,  and  canine 
teeth. 
Serranus. 

Serranus  proper. 
Anthias. 
Merrus. 
Plectropoma. 
Diacope. 
Jlesoprion. 

IVith  a  single  dorsal,  and  s?nall 
crowded  teeth. 


Acerina. 

Rypticus. 

Polyprioii. 

Centropristis. 

Gristes. 

JVith  less  titan  seven  branchial  rays, 

A  single  dorsal,  and  some  canine 
teeth. 
Cirrhites. 

A  single  dorsal,  all  the  teeth  small 
and  crowded. 
Chironemus. 
Pomotis. 
Centrarchus. 


Priacanthus. 
Dules. 
Therapon. 
Datnia. 
Palates. 
Helotes. 

Trvo  dorsals. 
Trichodon. 
Sill  ago. 

TVith  more  than  seven  branchial 

rays. 
Holocentrum. 
Myripristis. 
Bervx. 
Trachicthys. 

IVith  jugular  ventrals. 
Trachinus. 
Percis. 
Pinguipes. 
Percophis. 
Uranoscopus. 

TVith  abdominal  ventrals. 
Polynemus. 
Sphyraena. 
Paralepis. 
MuUus. 

MuUus  proper. 

Upeneus. 

FAMILV  II. BUCC.T,  LORICAT.i;, 

OR   MAILED  CUEEKS. 

Trigla. 

Trigia  proper. 

Prionotus. 

Peristedion. 

Dactylopterus. 
Cephalacanthus. 
Cottus. 

Cottus  proper. 

Aspidophorus. 
Hemitripterus. 
Hemilepidotus. 
Platycephalus. 
Scorpjena. 

Scorpaena  proper. 

Ta;nianotes. 

Sebastes. 
Pterois. 


Blepsias. 

Apistus. 

Agrlopus. 

Pelor. 

Synanceia. 

Menocentris. 

Gasterosteus. 

Oreosoma. 

FAMILY  III SCI^NID^. 

With  two  dorsals. 
Scisna. 

Scisena  proper. 

Otolithus. 

Ancylodon. 

Corvina. 

Johnius. 

Umbrina. 

Pogonias. 
Eques. 

With  one  dorsal,  and  seven  bran- 
chial rays, 
Hasmulon. 
Pristipoma. 
Diagramma. 

With  less  than  seven  branchial  rays, 
the  lateral  line  continuous. 


Pentapoda. 

I.ethrinus. 
Cantharus. 
Boops. 
Oblada. 


I.obotes. 
Cheilodactylus. 
Scolopsides. 
Jlicropterus. 

With  less  than  seven  branchial  rays, 
the  lateral  line  interrupted. 

Amphiprion. 

Premnas. 

Pomacentrus. 

Dascyllus. 

Glyphisodon. 

Heliasus. 

FA.MILY   IV SPABID-t. 

Sparus. 

Sargus. 

Chrysophris. 

Pagrus. 

Pagellus. 

Dentex. 


FAMILV   V .MENID.E. 

IMaena. 
Smaris. 
CoBsio. 
Gerres. 

FAMILY  VI SUUAMMIPENXES. 

Chtetodon. 

ChseUidon  proper. 

Chelmon. 

Heniochus. 

Kphippus. 
Taurichtes. 

Holocanthus. 
Pomocanthus. 

Platax. 
Psettus. 
Pimelepterus. 
Dipterodon. 
Brama. 
Pempheris. 
Toxotes. 


FAMILY  Vll SCOMBEHID.I. 

Scomber. 

Scomber  proper. 

Thynnus. 

Orcynus. 

Auxis. 

Sarda. 

Cybium. 

Thyrsites. 

Gempylus. 
Xiphias. 

Xiphias  proper. 

Tetrapturus. 

IMakaira. 

HIstiophorus. 
Centronotus. 

Naucrates. 

Elacates. 

Licbia. 

Trachinotus. 


J  66 

Aranthop- 
terygii. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


FIRST  GREAT  SERIES  OF  THE  CLASS  OF  FISHES. 

ORDINARY  OR  OSSEOUS  FISHES. 
ORDER  I.— ACANTHOPTERYGII. 

These,  as  already  mentioned,  form  much  the  most  nu- 
merous division  of  the  class.  They  are  distinguished  by 
the  spines,  which  occupy  tlie  place  of  the  first  rays  of  the 
dorsal  fin,  or  which  alone  sustain  the  anterior  dorsal  when 
there  are  two.  Sometimes,  instead  of  an  anterior  dorsal, 
there  are  only  a  few  free  spines.  The  first  rays  of  their 
anal  fin  are  also  spinous,  and  there  is  generally  one  of  a 
similar  nature  to  each  of  the  ventrals.    The  Acanthoptery- 


Percijit. 


gians  bear  so  many  relations  to  each  other, — their  several  Acanlhop- 
natural  families  exhibit  so  many  variations  in  the  apparent  J'^O'Su. 
characters  which  one  might  suppose  capable  of  indicatina 
orders  or  other  subdivisions, — that  it  has  been  found  im- 
possible to  divide  them,  otherwise  than  by  those  natural 
families  themselves,  which  are  thus  left  without  any  higher 
combinations. 


FAMILY  I.— PERCID.^. 

So  named  because  well  typified  by  the  common  perch. 
Their  bodies  are  of  an  oblong  form,  covered  with  scales, 
which  are  generally  hard  and  rough  ;  the  opercle  andpre- 
opercle,  and  frequently  both,  have  the  margins  toothed  or 


Rhinchobdella. 

jMacrognatluis. 

Mastacembelus. 
Notocanthus. 
Seriola. 
Nonieus. 
Temnodon. 
Caranx. 

Caranga. 

Citula. 
Vomer. 

Ollstus. 

Scvris. 

Blepharis. 

Gall  us. 

Argyreiosus. 

Vomer  proper. 
Zeus. 

Zeus  proper. 

Capros. 

Lanipris. 

Equula. 

Mene. 
Stromateus. 

Pampla. 

Peprilus. 

I.uvarus. 
Seserinus. 
Kurtus- 
Coryphaena. 

Coryphoena  proper. 

Caranxomorus. 

Centrolophus. 

Astrodermus. 

Pteraclis. 


FAMILY  VIII T.5NI0ID.E. 

Tlie  muzzle  elongated,  teeth  strong. 

Lepidopus. 
Trichiurus. 

The  muzzle  short,  mouth  small. 

Gymnetrus. 
.Stylephorus. 

The  muzzle  short,  mouth  cleft,  head 

obtuse. 
Cepola. 
Lophotes. 

FAMILY  IX. — THEUTID.I. 

Sipjanus. 

Acanthurus. 

Prionurus. 

Naseus. 

Axinurus. 

Priodon. 

FAMILY  X LAllVRINTHIFORBI 

PHARYNGEALS. 


Macropodius. 

Ilelostoma. 

Osphromenus. 

Trichopodus. 

Spirobranchus. 

Opbicephalus. 

FAMILY  XI MUGILIDiE. 

IMugil. 

Tetragonurus. 

Atherina. 


FAMILY  XII GOBIDA. 

Blennius. 

Blennius  proper. 

Pholis. 

Myxodes. 

Salarias. 

Clinus. 

Cirrhibarba. 

Gunellus. 

Opistognathus. 

Zoarcus. 
Anarrhicas. 
Gobius. 

Gobius  proper. 

Gobioides. 

Toenioides. 

Periopthalmus. 
EUotris. 
Callionymus. 

Trichonotus. 

Comephorua. 
Platypterus. 
Chirus. 

FAMILY  Xlir PECT0RALE3 

PEDICULATI. 


Lophius. 

Lophius  proper. 

Chironectes. 

Malthe. 
Batrachus. 

FAMILY  XIV LABRID^. 


Anabas. 
Polyacanthus. 


Labrus. 

Labrus  proper. 

Cheilinus. 

I.achnolainius. 

Julis. 

Ananipses. 

Crenilabrus. 

Coricus. 

Epibulus. 

Cleplicus. 

Gomphosus. 
Xirichthys. 
Chromis. 


Cychla. 
Plesiops. 
Malacanthus. 
Scarus. 

Calliodon. 

Odax. 


FAMILY  XV FISTCLARID.E. 

Fistularia. 

Fistularia  proper. 

Aulostomus. 
Centriseus. 

Centriscus  proper. 

Amphisile. 


ORDER  11— M.'^LACOPTERYGH  ABDOMINALES. 


FAMILY  I CYPRINIDX. 

Cyprinus.  • 

Cyprinus  proper. 

Barbus. 

Gobio. 

Tinea. 

Cirrhinus. 

Abramis. 

Laheo. 

Catastomus. 

Leuciscus. 

Chela. 

Gonorhynchus. 
Cobitis. 
Anableps. 
Psecilia. 
Lebias. 
Fundulus. 
Molinesia. 
Cyprinodon. 

FAMILY  II ESOCID^. 

Esox. 

Esox  proper. 

Galaxias. 

Alepocephalus. 

Microstoma. 

Stomias. 

Chauliodus. 

Salanx. 

Belone. 

Scomberesox. 

Hemiramphus. 
Exocetus. 
Mormyrus. 

FAMILY  III SILUaiD^. 

Silurus. 

Silurus  proper. 
Schilbe. 
Mystus. 
Pimelodes. 

Bagrus. 

Pimelodes  proper. 

Synodontis. 

Ag-neiosus. 
Doras. 

Heterobranchus. 
Macropteronotes. 
Plotosus. 
Callichtbvs. 


Malapterurus. 

Platystachus. 

Loricaria. 

Hypostomus. 

l^oricaria  proper. 

FAMILY  IV SALMONIO/K. 

Salmo. 

Salnio  proper. 

Osmerus. 

Mallotus. 

Thj'mallus. 

Coregonus. 

Argentina. 

Characinus. 

Curimata. 

Anostomus. 

Gasteropelecus. 

Piabucus. 

Serrasalmo. 

Tetragonoptei  u». 

Chalceus. 

Myletes. 

Hydrocyon. 

Citharinus. 

Saurus. 

Scopelus. 

Auiopus. 
Sternoptyx. 

FAMILY  V. — CLUPIDX. 

Clupea. 

Clupea  proper. 

Alosa. 

Chatoessus. 
Odontognathus. 
Pristigaster. 
Notopterus. 
Engraulis. 

Thryssa. 
Megalops. 
Elops. 
Bulirinus. 
Chirocentrus. 
Hyodon. 
Erytbrinus. 
Aniia. 
Sudis. 

Osteoglossum. 
Lepisosteus. 
Polypterus. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


167 


terygii 


PercidK. 


Acanthop-  spiny  ;  and  the  jaws,  the  front  of  the  vomer,  and  almost  al- 
ways the  palatine  bones,  are  furnished  with  teeth. 
,  The  species  of  this  ftmiily  are  extremely  numerous,  es- 
pecially in  the  tropical  seas.  Their  flesh  is  in  general 
wholesome,  and  of  an  agreeable  flavour.  By  far  the  great- 
er number  have  their  ventral  fins  attached  beneath  the 
pectoral,  and  thus  form  a  first  division,  named 

Thokacic  I'ercid^.' 

A.  Seven  branchial  rays  ;  two  dorsal ^ns. 

a.  All  the  teeth  small  and  croivdcd. 

Genus  Perca,  Cuv.  I're-opercle  dentated  ;  bony 
opcrcle  terminated  by  two  or  three  sharp  points  ;  tongue 
smooth.  Sometimes  the  sub-orbital  and  humeral  bones  are 
slightly  dentated. 

Tlie  common  perch  (Perca  Jluviatilis,  Linn.),  Plate 
CCXCVIII.  fig.  1,  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of  the  fresh- 
water fishes  of  Europe,  is  too  familiarly  known  to  require  de- 
scription. It  inhabits  both  lakes  and  rivers,  but  shuns  salt 
water.-  As  an  article  of  food  it  is  still  in  some  estimation, 
although  the  character  given  of  it  in  that  respect  by  Au- 
sonius  is  higher  than  accords  with  modern  views.  The 
female  deposits  her  ova,  united  together  by  a  viscid  matter, 


I'erciiite. 


in  lengthened  strings,  a  peculiarity  noted  by  Aristotle.  Acanthop- 
The  number  of  these  eggs  sometimes  amounts  to  nearly  a  ter.vB"- 
million.  The  perch  occurs  over  all  Europe,  and  most  of 
the  northern  districts  of  Asia.  Pennant  alludes  to  one 
said  to  have  been  taken  in  the  Serpentine  River,  in  Hyde 
Park,  which  weighed  nine  povnuls.  But  even  one  half  of 
that  weight  would  be  regarded  as  extraordinary  in  the  pre- 
sent species. 

The  Perca  Italica  occurs  in  the  south  of  Europe,  and  is 
distinguished  by  the  want  of  the  black  bands  so  conspicu- 
ous in  the  common  kind.  Several  other  sjiecies  are  found 
in  North  America.  P.  ciliata  is  a  native  of  Java;  and  P. 
trutta  occurs  in  Cook's  Strait,  New  Zealand. 

Genus  Labrax,  Cuv.  Distinguished  from  the  preced- 
ing by  scaly  opercula  terminating  in  two  spines,  and  by 
the  roughness  of  the  tongue. 

To  this  genus  belongs  the  basse  or  sea-perch  {P.  labrax, 
Linn.;  Labrax  liqms,  Cuv.),  Plate  CCXCVIIL  fig.  2,  a  fish 
of  a  chaste  and  pleasing  aspect,  though  destitute  of  the 
more  strongly  contrasted  colours  of  the  fresh-water  spe- 
cies. Its  upper  parts  are  gray,  with  bluish  reflections, 
which  gradually  shade  away  into  a  silvery  whiteness  o]i 
the  under  surface.  The  pectoral  fins  are  slightly  tinged  with 
red.     It  occurs  along  the  Dutch  and  British  shores,  but  is 


ORDER  UI._MALACOPTERYGII  SUB-BRACHIATI. 


FAMILY  I. GADID^. 

Gadus. 

Slorrhua. 

Merlangus. 

Merluccius. 

Lota. 

Motella. 

Brosmius. 

Brotula. 

Phycis. 

Raniceps. 
Macrourus. 

FA5IILY  II rtEURONECTID^. 

Pleuronectes. 
Platessa. 


Hippoglossus. 

Rhombus. 

Solea. 

Monochirus. 

Achirus. 

Plagusia. 

FAMILY  III. — DISCOBOLI. 

Lepadogastcr. 

I.epaclogaster  proper. 

Gobiesux. 
Cycloptems. 

Lumpus. 

Liparis. 
Echeneis. 


Synbranchus. 

Alabes. 
Saccopbarynx. 
Gymnotiis. 

Gyninotus  proper. 

Carapus. 

Sternarchus. 


Gymnarchus. 

Leptocephalus. 

OpblcUum. 

Ophidium  jirojier. 

Fierasfer. 
Ammodytes. 


ORDER  V._LOPHOBRANCnir. 


Syngnathus. 
Syngnatlius  proper. 
Hippocampus. 


Solenostomus. 
Pegasus. 


ORDER  VI._PLECTOGNATHI. 


ORDER  IV._MALACOPTERYGII  APODES. 

FAMILY   I ANQUILLIFOBMES. 


FAMILY  1 GYMNODONTES. 


Aluraena. 
Anguilla. 
Anguilla  proper. 


Conger. 
Ophisurus. 
Muroena  proper. 
Sphagebranchus. 
Monopterus. 


Diodon. 
Tetrodon. 
Orlhagoriscus. 
Triodou. 


FAMILY  II. SCLERODERMI 

Balistes. 

Balistes  proper. 

Monocanthus. 

Aluteies. 

Triacanthus. 
Ostracion. 


SecondGreat  Series,  called  CHONDROPTERYG II,  or  CARTILAGINOUS  FISHES. 


ORDERL(7thoftheentireClass.)— STURIONES,  orCHON- 
DROPTERYGII  WITH  FREE  BRANCHIAE. 


Acipenser. 
Spatularia. 


Chimsera. 

Chimajra  proper. 
Callorhynchus. 


ORDER  II.  (8th  of  the  entire  Clas8.)_CHONDROPTERY. 
GII  WITH  FIXED  BRANCHI^. 


FAMILY  I. 

— SELACHII. 

Squalus  proper. 
Carcharias. 

Squalus. 

Lamiia. 

Scyllium. 

Galeus. 

Mustelus. 
Notidanus. 
Selache. 
Cestracion. 
Spinas. 
Centrina. 
Scymnus. 
Zygoena. 
Squatina. 
Pristis. 
Raia. 

Rhinobatus. 
Rhina. 
Torpedo. 
Raia  proper. 


Trygon. 

Anacanthus. 

Jlyliobatis. 

Rhinoptera. 

Cephaloptera. 


FAMILY  II SICTORII. 


Petromyzon. 
Myxine. 

Heptatremus. 

Gastrobranchus. 
Ammocsetes. 


'  Almost  all  the  species  were  included  by  Linnseus  in  his  genus  Perca,  but  Cuvier  has  divided  them,  as  shown  above,  according 
to  the  amount  of  the  rays  of  the  branchiae,  the  number  of  the  dorsal  fins,  and  the  nature  of  the  teeth. 

»  Pallas,  however,  is  said  to  have  remarked,  in  a  work,  we  believe,  still  unpublished  (Zoographia  linsso-Asiatica),  that  about  spawn- 
jug  time  both  i)ike  and  perch  are  found  in  a  gulf  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  about  thirty  verstes  from  the  mouth  of  the  Terek. 


1G8 

Acanthop 
terygii. 
Percida?. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


much  more  abundant  in  the  Mediterranean.  It  is  a  voracious 
fish,  remarkable  for  the  size  of"  its  stomach,  and  was  known 
to  the  ancients  under  the  appropriate  name  of  lupus. 

Genus  Lates,  Cuv.  Scarcely  differs  from  Perca,  ex- 
cept in  having  deep  dentations,  and  even  a  small  spine  at 
the  angle  of  the  j)re-opercle,  and  by  stronger  dentations 
also  on  the  sub-orbital  and  humeral  bones. 

We  shall  here  notice  only  the  L.  Nilolicus,  the  largest 
and  one  of  the  finest-flavoured  fishes  of  the  celebrated 
Nile.  It  is  altogether  of  a  silvery  tint,  tinged  on  the  up- 
per parts  and  fins  with  olive  brown.  Individuals  of  a  very 
great  size  are  sometimes  found  in  Upper  Egypt,  and,  ac- 
cording to  Paul  Lucas,  the  species  occasionally  attains  to 
the  weight  of  300  pounds.  Other  kinds  occur  in  India, 
where  they  are  highly  esteemed  as  food. 

Genus  Centhopomus,  Lacepede.  Pre-opercle  den- 
tated  ;  opercle  obtuse,  and  unarmed. 

C.  undecimalis,  Cuv.  is  a  large  and  excellent  fish,  known 
along  a  great  extent  of  the  South  American  shores,  where 
it  is  much  used  as  an  article  of  consumption,  under  the 
name  of  brocket  or  pike.  In  the  form  of  its  muzzle,  and 
general  shape,  it  somewhat  resembles  that  fresh-water  fish, 
and  indeed  it  frequently  ascends  the  great  rivers  to  a  con- 
siderable height.  A  kind  of  caviar  is  made  of  its  row.  It 
attains  to  the  weight  of  twenty-five  pounds. 

Genus  Grammistes,  Cuv.  Opercle  and  pre-opercle 
spined,  but  not  dentated  ;  dorsal  fins  approximate  ;  scales 
small,  as  if  sunk  beneath  the  epidermis  ;  anal  fin  without 
apparent  spine. 

Of  this  genus  there  seems  to  be  only  a  single  species, 
G.  orientalis,  a  small  fish,  native  to  the  Indian  seas. 

Genus  Aspro,  Cuv.  Body  elongated ;  dorsals  not  ap- 
proximate ;  ventrals  broad ;  teeth  small  and  close  (en  ve- 
lours) ;  head  depressed  ;  muzzle  reaching  beyond  the 
mouth,  and  terminating  in  a  rounded  point. 

We  are  acquainted  with  only  two  species  of  this  genus, 
both  of  which  are  known  in  the  fresh  waters  of  the  conti- 
nent of  Emope.  We  have  represented  A.  vulgaris  {Perca 
asper,  Linn.),  on  Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  3.  It  is  a  small 
fish,  rarely  exceeding  half  a  foot  in  length,  common  in  the 
Rhone,  especially  between  Lyons  and  Vienne. 

We  shall  here  pass  over  some  limited  genera,  of  which 
the  species  are  all  foreign  to  Europe;  such  as  Huko, 
which  contains  the  black  bass,  or  black  perch,  of  the 
English  inhabitants  of  the  banks  of  tlie  Huron  ;  Etelis, 
NiPHON,  Enoplosus,  and  Diploprion.  The  species  of 
the  last  two  genera  are  remarkable  as  resembling  Cha:- 
todons  in  their  general  form,  rather  than  percoid  fishes. 

Genus  Apogon,  Lacepede.  Body  short,  and,  in  com- 
mon with  the  opercles,  furnished  with  large  scales  which 
are  easily  dislodged  ;  dorsal  fins  very  separate  ;  a  double 
dentated  border  on  the  pre-opercle. 

The  Apogon  rex  Mullorunt  of  Cuvier  (JJullus  imberhis, 
Linn.)  is  a  small  Mediterranean  species,  of  a  red  colour, 
with  a  black  spot  on  each  side  of  the  tail.  It  measures 
about  three  inches  in  length.  The  foreign  species  seem 
chiefly  confined  to  the  Indian  seas,  at  least  they  have 
not  yet  been  observed  in  those  of  Africa  or  America. 
A  ievi  have  been  met  with  along  the  shores  of  New  Hol- 
land, New  Guinea,  d-c. 

Genus  PomatojMus,  Risso.  Resembles  the  preceding 
in  the  separation  of  its  dorsals,  and  its  deciduous  scales  ; 
but  the  pre-opercle  is  simply  striated,  the  opercle  emar- 
ginate,  and  the  eye  enormously  large. 


Percidje. 


The  only  known  species  is  the  P.  telescopium,  a  fish  of  Acanthop. 
excessive  rarity.  According  to  Risso,  it  scarcely  ever  tervgii. 
leaves  the  bottom  of  the  deep  sea.  He  is  aware  of  only 
two  specimens  having  been  taken  near  Nice  during  a  pe- 
riod of  thirty  years.  It  measures  about  twenty  inches  in 
length.  The  colours  are  brownish  violet,  with  red  and 
blue  reflections,  the  fins  being  brownish  black.  Whether 
the  prodigious  dimensions  of  its  eyes  are  in  any  way  con- 
nected with  the  depth  and  consequent  darkness  of  its 
abode,  is  a  point  which  we  have  not  at  present  any  means 
to  determine. 

b.   Some  long  and  pointed  teeth  mixed  with  the  close-set 
kind. 

Genus  Ambassis,  Commerson.  Resembles  Apogon 
in  form  ;  the  pre-opercle  has  a  double  dentation  towards 
the  base,  and  the  opercle  terminates  in  a  point ;  but  the 
two  dorsals  are  contiguous,  and  the  anterior  one  is  pre- 
ceded by  a  spine. 

A  peculiarity  in  the  intestinal  canal,  that  is,  the  want  of 
appendages  to  the  pylorus,  renders  the  present  position 
of  this  genus  in  the  system  somewhat  doubtful.  The 
species  are  small  fishes  found  in  the  fresh  waters  of  In- 
dia. One  of  them,  A.  Commersonii,  Cuv.  is  abundant  in 
a  small  lake  in  the  island  of  Bourbon,  where  it  is  prepar- 
ed as  the  Europeans  do  anchovies. 

Genus  Lucio-Pkrca,  Cuv.  Margin  of  the  pre-oper- 
cle with  only  a  simple  dentation,  dorsal  fins  not  approxi- 
mate. 

This  genus  receives  its  name  from  the  supposed  com- 
bination which  certain  of  its  species  exhibit  of  the  cha- 
racters of  the  pike  and  perch, — that  is,  they  possess  the 
fins  and  banded  markings  of  the  latter,  with  the  elongat- 
ed head  and  body,  and  acute  lengthened  teeth,  of  the 
former.  The  best  known  species  is  the  L.  sandra  of  Cu- 
vier  {Perca  lucioperca  of  Bloch),  an  excellent  fish,  found 
in  the  lakes  and  rivers  of  Germany  and  the  east  of 
Europe,  but  unknown  in  France,  Italy,  and  England.  It 
sometimes  attains  to  the  size  of  a  large  salmon.  Its 
growth  is  remarkably  rapid,  and  its  flesh  is  said  to  be  rich 
and  agreeable.  Great  quantities,  preserved  by  salt  or 
smoke,  are  exported  from  Prussia  and  Silesia. 

B.  Scfen  branchial  rays  ;  only  one  dorsal  Jin. 

This  subdivision  is  divisible,  like  the  preceding,  accord- 
ing to  the  nature  of  the  teeth,  the  spines  and  dentations 
of  the  opercles,  and  other  characters. 

a.  TeetJi  hooked  or  canine.  - 

Genus  Serranus,  Cuv.  Pre-opercle  dentated,  bony 
opercle  terminated  by  one  or  more  points. 

This  extensive  genus  has  been  recently  partitioned 
into  several  minor  groups.  Serranus  proper  contains 
the  Perca  scriba  of  Linn.;  so  called  on  account  of  some 
peculiar  markings  in  the  cheeks,  resembling  written  cha- 
racters.' Antiuus  is  represented  by  .^.  «acer  of  Bloch, 
a  beautiful  fish  of  the  Mediterranean,  of  a  ruby-red  co- 
lour, changing  into  gold  and  silver,  with  yellow  bands 
upon  the  cheeks.  The  third  ray  of  the  dorsal  fin  is 
greatly  elevated,  and  the  ventrals  are  much  prolonged. 
This  fish  appears  to  have  been  known  to  ancient  writers, 
and  was  regarded  as  sacred  by  the  divers  for  marine  pro- 
ductions, Irom  the  fond  belief  that  no  dangerous  species 
would  approach  its  haunts.     When  an  individual  happen- 


"  The  smooth  Serranus  {S.  nihrUla,  Cuv. ;  Perca  chatmut.  Couch)  has  been  described  as  a  British  species.  Mr  Couch  regards  it 
as  a  common  fisli,  well  knottii  to  the  Cornish  fishermen.  He  mentions  (Magazine  uf  Nat.  Hist.  vol.  v.  p.  19)  that  it  keeps  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  rocks  not  far  from  land  ;  and  adds,  as  a  singular  fact,  that  the  spasm  which  seizes  it  when  taken  never  passes  off. 
Hence  it  is  found  long  after  death  in  a  state  of  rigidity  and  contortion,  with  the  fins  preternaturaUv  erect.  Both  Cuvier  and  Cavo- 
lini  have  described  this  and  other  species  of  the  genus"  as  actual  hermaphrodites, — one  portion  of  each  lobe  of  roe  consisting  of  true 
ova,  the  other  having  every  appearance  cf  a  perlect  milt. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


jr.9 


Percida". 


Acunthop.  ed  unfortunately  to  be  caught  by  the  fislierman's  liotik, 
terygii.  jf  y,^g  supposed  that  its  companions  immediately  severed 
the  line  by  means  of  their  sharp  spines.  Mekros  of  Cuv. 
contains  tlie  Perca  gigas  of  Gmelin,  a  species  wliich  some- 
times attains  to  tlie  weight  of  sixty  pounds.'  This  sub- 
division of  the  genus  Serranus  contains  a  great  amount 
of  species.  The  only  other  which  we  shall  here  mention 
is  that  which  we  have  shown  in  Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig. 
4,  under  the  name  of  Serranus  altivelis,  which  is  chiefly 
remarkable  for  the  great  size  of  the  posterior  portion  of 
the  dorsal  fin.     It  occurs  in  the  seas  around  Java. 

Genus  Plectropoma,  Cuv.  Differs  from  Serranus 
chiefly  in  the  more  or  less  numerous  dentations  of  the  in- 
ferior margin  of  the  pre-opercle,  being  directed  obliquely 
forward, — recalling  in  some  measure  the  teeth  of  the 
rowel  of  a  spur.  AH  the  species  are  foreign  to  Europe  ; 
and  the  same  observation  applies  to  the  genus  Diacope, 
the  characters  of  which  we  shall  not  here  detail. 

Genus  Mesoprion,  Cuv.  Agrees  with  Serranus  in  its 
teeth,  fins,  and  dentated  pre-opercle,  but  differs  in  its 
opercle  being  terminated  by  an  obtuse  angle,  not  spinous. 

The  species  are  remarkable  for  the  varied  richness  and 
lustre  of  their  colours.  They  inhabit  both  the  castciTi 
and  western  seas,  but  occur  chiefly  in  those  of  India, 
China,  and  Japan,  concealing  themselves  in  the  hollows 
of  rocks,  and  leaving  their  sombre  haunts  only  during 
fine  weather,  to  prey  on  the  delicate  Mollusca  with  which 
those  waters  swarm.  Many  of  the  species  are  large,  and 
excellent  as  articles  of  food.  M.  vivanus  attains  the 
weight  of  forty  pounds.  We  have  figured,  on  Plate 
CCXCVIII.  fig.  5,  an  American  species  of  great  beautj-, 
described  by  Cuvier  under  the  name  of  M.  mii/iolaliis. 
The  back  and  upper  portion  of  the  head  and  cheeks  are 
of  rich  steel  blue,  the  lower  part  of  the  cheeks  and  sidts 
of  a  fine  rose  colour,  the  abdomen  silvery.  The  entire 
body  is  coursed  by  many  bands  of  a  golden  hue,  irregular 
and  disconnected  on  the  dorsal  surface.  The  dorsal  fin 
is  rose-colour,  with  three  yellow  bands  ;  the  other  fins 
are  gamboge  yellow.  This  species  seldom  much  exceeds 
a  foot  in  length. 

b.   Teeth  fine,  and  closely  set. 

Genus  Acerina,  Cuv.  Distinguished  by  cavities  or 
depressions  in  the  bones  of  the  head,  and  by  the  opercle 
and  pre-opercle  having  only  small  spines,  without  denta- 
tions. 

We  shall  here  name  only  the  Acerina  vulgaris  {Perca 
cermia,  Linn.),  a  British  species,  commonly  called  the  ruffe, 
much  esteemed  for  the  delicacy  of  its  flesh.  Mr  Yarrell 
informs  us  that  it  is  common  to  almost  all  the  canals  and 
rivers  of  England,  particularly  the  Thames,  the  Isis,  and 
the  Cam.  Though  said  to  be  unknown  in  Spain,  Italy, 
and  Greece,  it  occurs  pretty  generally  over  the  colder 
portion  of  the  European  continent,  preferring  slow,  shaded 
streams,  and  a  gravelly  bottom.- 

It  is  angled  for  with  a  small  red  worm,  and  being  gre- 
garious, six  or  eight  dozen  may  sometimes  be  taken  at  a 
single  stand. 

Genus  Rypticus,  Cuv.  Small  spines  on  the  opercles  ; 
scales  likewise  small,  and  concealed,  like  those  of  Gram- 
mistes,  beneath  a  thick  epidermis.  The  genus,  however,  is 
well  distinguished  from  the  latter  by  the  single  dorsal  fin. 

The  species  have  been  named  Savonniers  by  the 
French,  in  consequence  of  their  soft  and  soapy  surface, 
which  feels  as  if  it  had  been  lubricated  by  some  unctuous 
matter. 


I'orcKlu;. 


Genus  Polyprion',  Cuv.     In  addition  to  spines  on  theAcanthop- 
opercle,  and  dentations  on  the  pre-opercle,  the  former  is    tervpii 
furnished  with  a  rough  bifurcated  crest,  and  the  bones  of 
the  head  generally  are  marked  by  asperities. 

P.  cernium  is  an  enormous  fish,  extremely  common  in 
the  Mediterranean,  but  very  indistinctly  characterised  or 
understood  before  the  time  of  Cuvier  and  his  able  coadju- 
tor M.  Valenciennes.  It  attains  the  length  of  five  or  six 
feet,  and  sometimes  weighs  a  hundred  pounds.  The  flesh 
is  white,  tender,  and  well  tasted.  It  is  frequent,  according 
to  Risso,  near  Nice,  where  it  delights  in  rocky  bottoms, 
and  is  occasionally  captured  at  the  vast  depth  of  three 
thousand  feet. 

Cuvier  here  places  the  singular  genus  Pentaceros,  of 
which  the  sole  species,  bearing  some  resemblance  in  its 
general  aspect  to  the  Ostradon  auritus  of  Shaw,  was 
brought  to  Holland  by  M.  Horstock.  We  shall  here 
likewise  merely  name  the  genera  Centropristis  and 
Gristes  of  Cuvier,  the  former  containing  the  Black  Har- 
ry of  the  Americans,  an  excellent  fish,  common  near  New 
York,— the  latter,  the  species  called  growler  in  the  Uni- 
ted States. 

The  ancient  unrestricted  genus  Perca,  as  defined  by 
Artedi  and  Linnasus,  terminates  in  this  place.  But  there 
remains  a  large  assemblage  of  allied  species  referrible  to 
various  distinct  genera,  though  still  pertaining  to  the 
great  family  of  Percid;e. 

C.    With  less  thafi  seven  branchial  rays. 

a.    inih  a  single  dorsal  fin,  and  canine  teeth  mingled  with 
the  others. 

In  this  subdivision  we  place  the  genus  Cirrhites 
alone.  The  species  are  from  the  Indian  seas,  and  have 
only  six  branchial  rays. 

b.  With  a  single  dorsal  fin,  and  small  close-set  teeth. 

Here  are  classed  the  genera  Chironemus,  Centra  r- 
cnus,  and  Pomotis.  To  the  last  belongs  the  P.  vulgaris, 
Cuv.  {Labrus  auritus,  Linn.),  called  pond-perch  in  New 
York.  It  is  frequent  in  mill-dams  and  other  tranquil 
waters,  and  is  often  angled  for  in  America,  both  for  plea- 
sure and  profit.  According  to  Dr  Richardson,  it  is  called 
sun-fish  around  Lake  Huron.  See  Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig. 
6.  Of  the  genus  Priacanthus  we  shall  merely  observe.X 
that  the  species  are  peculiar  to  the  seas  of  hot  climates. 
The  genus  Dules  resembles  Centropristis  already  de- 
scribed, except  that  it  possesses  only  seven  branchial  rays. 
D.  riipestris  bears  resemblance  to  a  carp,  and  is  found  in 
the  fresh  waters  of  the  islands  of  Bourbon  and  the  Mau-  " 
ritius,  where  it  is  highly  esteemed  for  the  excellence  of 
its  flavour.  We  have  figured  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
of  the  genus  (Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  7),  named  Dules 
auriga  by  Cuvier,  on  account  of  the  long  whip-like  form 
assumed  by  the  third  spine  of  the  dorsal  fin.  It  was 
brought  from  Brazil  by  iM.  Delalande. 

We  shall  conclude  this  subdivision  by  a  brief  notice  of 
the  genera  Tiierapon,  Datnia,  Pelates,  and  Helotes. 
It  has  been  observed  that  these  constitute  a  group,  form- 
ed, as  it  were,  to  make  naturalists  despair,  by  showing 
how  nature  laughs  at  what  we  deem  characteristic  com- 
binations. The  genera  above  named,  possessing  a  mul- 
titude of  mutual  relations,  as  well  interior  as  external, 
sufficient  to  forbid  their  distant  separation,  and  bearing  a 
great  resemblance  to  the  entire  percoid  family,  at  the 
same  time  combine  species  furnished  with  palatine  teeth. 


'  It  is  synonymous  with  Pcrra  robuita  of  Mr  Couch,  made  known  by  that  gentleman  as  a  British  species,  from  a  single  specimen 
taken  with  a  hne.     (See  Mugaxiue  uf  Natural  History,  vol.  v.  p.  21.1 
•  Hiltory  of  British  Fishes,  p.   \li. 
VOL.  XII.  ■* 


170 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Percidae. 


Acanthop.  along  with  other  species  which  seem  to  be  constantly  de- 
jterygii.  prived  oF  these  organs.  They  also  possess  close-set  teeth 
in  the  jaws,  and  dentations  on  the  sub-orbital,  the  pre- 
opercle,  and  not  unfrequently  on  the  shoulder  bone  ;  none 
has  more  than  six  branchial  rays  ;  no  scales  are  visible 
on  the  cranium,  muzzle,  or  maxilla? ;  the  dorsal  spines 
are  folded  back  into  a  groove  of  the  back  ;  and  the  swim- 
ming bladder  is  constantly  divided  by  a  restriction  into 
two  distinct  sacks,  as  in  Ci/prhtus,  Choracinus,  and  Myri- 
pristis, — a  character  somewliat  remarkable  in  any  group 
of  the  acanthopterygian  order. 

c.   With  (wo  dorsal Jins.^ 

Genus  Trichodon,  Steller.  Pre-opercle  with  several 
strong  spines  ;  opercle  terminating  in  a  flattened  point ; 
no  scales  ;  mouth  almost  vertically  cleft. 

Of  this  genus  only  one  species  has  been  yet  discovered, 
the  T.  Stelleri  of  Cuv.  It  was  found  by  the  unfortunate  Stel- 
ler near  Cape  Cronock,  and  especially  at  the  island  of 
Unalaschka.  It  inhabits  sandy  shores,  in  which  it  con- 
ceals itself  on  the  ebbing  of  the  tide,  and  is  there  collected 
by  the  natives  with  their  hands.  The  females  deposit  their 
eggs  in  little  hollows  in  the  sand,  and  offer,  it  is  said,  an 
exception  to  the  ordinary  instinct  of  fishes,  in  attending 
to  their  young  ones  after  they  are  hatched. 

Genus  Sillago,  Cuv.  Head  somewhat  drawn  to  a 
point ;  mouth  small ;  small  crowded  teeth  on  the  jaws, 
and  before  the  vomer ;  opercle  terminating  in  a  small 
spine ;  six  branchial  rays  ;  dorsal  fins  contiguous  ; — the 
spines  of  the  first  slender,  of  the  second  long  and  low. 

The  species  occur  in.  the  Indian  Seas,  and  are  held  in 
high  esteem  for  the  delicate  flavour  and  brightness  of  their 
flesh.  The  most  noted  species  is  the  peche  madame  of 
Pondicherry  {S.  domino):,  of  a  brownish  colour,  and  re- 
markable for  the  first  ray  of  the  dorsal  fin  being  elongated 
to  a  filament  as  long  as  the  body.  Another  species,  called 
Soring  by  Russell  (the  Sciana  malabarica  of  Bloch),  mea- 
sures about  a  foot  in  length,  and  is  of  a  fulvous  colour. 
It  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  best  fishes  in  India. 

D.    With  more  than  seven  branchial  rays. 

The  genera  of  this  group,  besides  possessing  eight  bran- 
chial rays,  are  distinguished  by  this  further  peculiarity, 
otherwise  unexampled  among  the  acanthopterygian  tribes, 
that  they  possess,  besides  the  spine,  seven  soft  rays,  or  even 
more,  to  each  of  the  ventral  fins.  Many  of  the  species  are 
remarkable  for  their  beauty. 

Genus  Holocentrum,  Artedi.  Scales  brilliant  and 
dentated ;  opercle  dentated  and  spinous ;  pre-opercle  not 
only  dentated,  but  furnished  at  its  angle  with  a  strong 
spine  directed  backwards. 

The  species  of  this  genus  are  widely  distributed,  occur- 
ring in  the  warmer  portions  of  both  the  Pacific  and  Atlan- 
tic Oceans.  Few  species  are  more  remarkable,  either  for 
the  magnificence  of  their  integuments,  or  the  strength  of 
their  spines.  The  lustre  of  their  scales  equals  that  of  a 
mirror,  and  is  rendered  still  more  brilliant  by  bands  of  red 
and  spots  of  brown  variously  distributed.  They  bear  a 
close  resemblance  to  each  other.  That  which  we  have  se- 
lected as  an  illustration  (Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  8)  is  the 
H.  hastatum  of  Cuvier,  which  exists  in  the  Royal  Mu- 
seum of  Paris.  Its  native  country  is  unknown,  although 
it  is  presumed  to  have  been   brought  from   the  African 


Percidae. 


coast,  and  seems  identical  with  specimens  more  recently  Acanthop- 
collected  by  MM.  Quoy  and  Gaymard  at  the  Cape  de  Verd  i^'^yg"- 
Islands. 

Genus  Myripristis,  Cuv.  Resembles  the  preceding 
in  splendour,  form,  aud  scales  ;  but  the  pre-opercle  has 
a  double  dentated  margin,  and  wants  the  spine  at  the 
angle. 

This  genus  is  remarkable  for  its  swimming  bladder  being 
divided  into  two  portions,  of  which  the  anterior  is  bilobed 
and  attached  to  the  cranium  in  two  places,  where  it  is 
merely  covered  by  a  membrane,  and  which  correspond  to 
the  cavities  of  the  ears. 

The  genera  Beryx  and  Trachichtys  are  nearly  allied 
to  the  preceding.  The  latter  was  originally  characterised, 
and  somewhat  vaguely,  by  Dr  Shaw,  from  a  specimen  re- 
ceived from  the  New  Holland  seas. 

All  the  percoid  fishes  to  which  we  have  hitherto  alluded 
are  characterised  by  having  their  ventral  fins  inserted  be- 
neath the  pectorals.  But  in  several  genera  these  import- 
ant organs  are  otherwise  placed.  Thus,  in  the  ensuing 
group,  their  position  is  in  advance  of  the  pectorals,  that  is, 
upon  the  throat.     They  are  hence  called 

Jugular  Pebcidje. 

Genus  Trachinus,  Linn.  Head  compressed ;  eyes  ap- 
proximate ;  mouth  oblique  ;  first  dorsal  very  short,  the  se- 
cond very  long  ;  pectorals  large  ;  opercle  furnished  with  a 
strong  spine. 

Several  of  the  species  occur  in  the  European  seas,  and 
two  species,  known  in  our  own  country  as  the  greater  and 
lesser  weevers  (  T.  major  and  draco),  occur  occasionally  on 
the  English  coasts.  They  remain  concealed  in  the  sand, 
and  the  wounds  inflicted  by  their  spines  are  not  only  pain- 
ful, but  dangerous. 

"  That  the  greater  weever,"  observes  Mr  Yarrell,  "  pre- 
fers deep  water,  that  it  lives  constantly  near  the  bottom, 
that  it  is  tenacious  of  life  when  caught,  and  that  its  flesh 
is  excellent,  are  four  points  that  have  been  already  noticed  ; 
but  this  subject,  in  reference  to  fishes  generally,  may  be 
farther  illustrated.  It  may  be  considered  as  a  law,  that 
those  fish  that  swim  near  the  surface  of  the  water  have  a 
high  standard  of  respiration,  a  low  degree  of  muscular  ir- 
ritability, great  necessity  for  oxygen,  die  soon,  almost  im- 
mediately, when  taken  out  of  water,  and  have  flesh  prone 
to  rapid  decomposition.  On  the  contrary,  those  fish  that 
live  near  the  bottom  of  the  water  have  a  low  standard  of 
respiration,  a  high  degree  of  muscular  irritability,  and  less 
necessity  for  oxygen  ;  they  sustain  life  long  after  they  are 
taken  out  of  the  water,  and  their  flesh  remains  good  for 
several  days.  The  carp,  the  tench,  the  various  flat  fish, 
and  the  eel,  are  seen  gaping  and  writhing  on  the  stalls  of 
the  fishmongers  for  hours  in  succession  ;  but  no  one  sees 
any  symptom  of  motion  in  the  mackerel,  the  salmon,  the 
trout,  or  the  herring,  unless  present  at  the  capture.  These 
four  last  named,  and  many  others  of  the  same  habits,  to 
be  eaten  in  the  greatest  perfection,  should  be  prepared  for 
table  the  same  day  they  are  caught;"  but  the  turbot,  de- 
licate as  it  is,  may  be  kept  till  the  second  day  with  advan- 
tage, and  even  longer  without  injury  ;  and  fishmongers 
generally  are  well  aware  of  the  circumstance,  that  fish 
from  deep  water  have  the  muscle  more  dense  in  structure, 
— in  their  language,  more  firm  to  the  touch, — that  they  are 


'  In  the  indication  of  this  group  in  the  Regnc  Animal,  t.  ii.  p.  149,  there  seems  to  be  a  typographical  error  where  the  words 
"  a  moins  des  six  rayons  branchiaux"  are  used,  instead  oi  sept.  The  mistake  has  been  copied  as  a  matter  of  course  into  all  the  Eng. 
lish  and  American  translations. 

•ur'r^''^  '^^^^  swims  near  the  top  of  the  water,  and  is  caught  with  a  fly,  a -moth,  or  a  grasshopper,  upon  the  surface;  and  Isaac 
Walton  sa,ys,  "  But  take  this  rule  with  you— that  a  chub  newly  taken  and  newly  dressed  is  so  much  better  than  a  chub  of  a  day's 
keeping  after  he  is  dead,  that  I  can  compare  him  to  nothing  so  fitly  as  to  cherries  newly  gathered  from  a  tree,  and  others  that  have 
been  bruised  and  lain  a  day  or  two  in  water." 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


171 


Percidoe. 


Aeanthop-  of  finer  flavour,  and  will  keep  longer,  than  fish  drawn  from 
terygii.    shallow  water. 

The  law  referred  to  has  its  origin  in  the  principles  of 
organization  ;  and  though  it  would  be  difficult  for  the  ana- 
tomist to  demonstrate  those  deviations  in  structure  be- 
tween the  trout  and  the  tench  which  give  rise  to  these 
distinctions  and  their  effects,  it  is  only  necessary  to  make 
the  point  of  comparison  wider  to  be  assured  of  the  fact. 

"  Between  a  fish  with  a  true  bony  skeleton,  the  highest 
in  organization  among  fishes,  and  the  lamprey,  the  lowest, 
the  differences  are  most  obvious.  If  we  for  a  moment 
consider  the  lamprey,  which  is  the  lowest  in  organization 
of  the  vcrlebrated  animals,  with  only  a  rudimentary  ver- 
tebral column,  as  the  supposed  centre  of  zoological  struc- 
ture, and  look  from  thence  up  and  down  the  scale  of  or- 
ganization, we  on  the  extreme  on  one  side  arrive  at  man, 
to  whom  division  of  his  substance  would  be  destruction  ; 
but  on  the  other  we  come  to  the  polype,  the  division  of 
which  gives  rise  to  new  animals,  each  possessing  attributes, 
not  only  equal  to  each  other,  but  equal  also  to  the  animal 
of  which  they  previously  formed  but  a  small  part."'  The 
species  represented  in  our  accompanying  illustration  (see 
Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  9)  is  T.  radiatus,  well  known  in  the 
Mediterranean. 

The  Trachini  of  exotic  regions,  if  such  exist,  are  un- 
known. They  are  in  some  measure  represented  there  by 
the  genus  Percis  of  Bloch  and  Schneider,  which  is  found 
in  the  Indian,  African,  and  New  Holland  seas. 

The  genus  Pinguipes,  of  a  heavy  form,  is  distinguished 
by  its  strong  conical  teeth  ;  its  fleshy  lips,  and  teeth  upon 
the  palate ;  and  by  its  thick  ventrals.  The  only  known 
species  is  from  Brazil.  The  genus  Percophis,  on  the 
contrary,  is  much  elongated  in  its  shape  (combining,  as  it 
were,  that  of  the  perch  and  serpent, — from  whence  the 
name)  ;  some  of  the  teeth  are  long  and  pointed,  and  the 
extremity  of  the  lower  jaw  projects.  The  sole  species  is  a 
rare  and  remarkable  fish  from  Rio  Janeiro,  discovered  by 
the  French  naturalists  attached  to  Freycinet's  expedition. 

Genus  Uranoscopus,  Linn.  Eyes  placed  on  the  upper 
surface  of  a  nearly  cubical-shaped  head  ;  mouth  vertically 
cleft ;  pre-opercle  crenate  towards  its  base  ;  a  strong  spine 
at  each  shoulder  ;  gills  with  only  six  rays. 

In  the  interior  of  the  mouth  of  this  remarkable  genus, 
and  in  front  of  the  tongue,  there  is  a  long  and  narrow 
shred,  which  they  can  exsert  at  pleasure,  and  which  it  is 
said  they  use  while  lying  concealed  in  the  mud,  to  attract 
their  prey,  consisting  of  the  smaller  fishes.  Another  sin- 
gularity in  their  structure  consists  in  the  immense  size  of 
the  gall-bladder,  a  fact  well  known  to  ancient  observers. 
In  some  of  the  species  the  first  dorsal,  which  is  small  and 
spinous,  is  separated  from  the  second,  which  is  soft  and 
long.  Such  is  U.  scaber,  a  Mediterranean  species,  not  un- 
frequently  used  as  food,  although  of  a  most  ugly  and  re- 
pelling aspect.  In  others  the  dorsal  is  single,  and  its  spi- 
nous and  softer  parts  continuous.  Such  is  U.  inermis,  the 
species  represented  in  Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  10,  which  at- 
tains to  the  length  of  a  couple  of  feet,  and  is  native  to  the 
coast  of  Coromandel.  It  dwells  in  the  sand,  and  the  In- 
dian fishers  allege,  what  is  no  doubt  a  gross  exaggeration, 
that  it  sometimes  penetrates  to  a  depth  of  twenty  feet. 

In  the  third  principal  division  of  the  percoid  family  the 
ventral  fins  are  inserted  behind  the  pectorals.  They  are 
hence  named 

Abdominal  Percid^. 

Genus  Polynemus,  Linn.  Several  of  the  inferior  rays 
of  the  pectorals  firee,  and  forming  so  many  filaments  ;  ven- 


trals not  greatly  posterior  to  the  pectorals  ;  pelvis  still  sus-  Acamhop- 
pended  to  the  bones  of  Uie  shoulder. 

The  species  are  allied  to  the  Percidse  in  general  by  the 
close  set  teeth  upon  their  jaws,  vomer,  and  palate ;  but 
they  possess  the  arched  or  convex  snout,  and  the  scaly 
vertical  fins,  which  distinguish  so  many  of  the  Sciaenidee. 
Their  two  dorsals  are  distant ;  their  pre-opercle  dentated, 
and  their  mouths  greatly  cleft.  They  appear  to  inhabit 
the  seas  of  all  warm  countries.  P.  loiigifilis  of  Cuv.  {P. 
paradiseus  and  qiiitiqiiinarius,  Linn.)  is  the  noted  mango- 
Jish  of  India,  so  called  from  its  fine  yellow  colour.  According 
to  Russel  and  Hamilton  Buchanan,  it  is  the  most  delicious 
of  all  the  species  eaten  in  Bengal.  It  is  fished  for  all  the 
year  round,  at  the  mouths  of  rivers,  where  the  waters  are 
saline.  It  ascends  to  some  distance  about  spawning  time 
in  spring,  but  not  beyond  the  influence  of  the  tide.  When 
in  prime  condition,  the  mango-fish,  though  onlyafew  inches 
long,  sells  so  high  as  a  rupee.  The  eggs  are  also  much 
esteemed.  The  colours  of  this  species,  like  those  of  other 
fishes,  seem  to  vary  greatly,  probably  in  relation  to  the 
condition  of  individuals,  or  the  season  of  the  year.  M. 
Dussumier  describes  it  as  of  a  citron  yellow,  with  the  fins 
and  filaments  of  a  beautiful  orange.  Buchanan  states  that 
the  greater  niunber  are  silvery,  with  reflections  of  gold 
and  purple,  and  a  greenish  tint  upon  the  back  ;  the  fins 
being  then  yellow,  and  the  upper  parts  spotted  with  black. 
The  same  author  names  the  silvery  mango-fish  P.  risua, 
and  the  yellow  ones  P.  aureus  ;  but  he  hesitates  to  make 
them  distinct  species,  and  rather  opines  that  the  fine  co- 
lour is  the  result  of  season,  and  that  it  continues  only  du- 
ring spawning  time.  This  view  of  the  subject  is  well 
confirmed  by  the  fact,  that  the  high-coloured  specimens 
sent  to  Europe  by  M.  Dussumier  were  full  either  of  roe 
or  milt,  and  is  moreover  in  exact  conformity  with  the  ob- 
servations of  all  practical  anglers  and  Ichthyologists  in 
relation  to  the  species  of  our  own  country.  We  here 
figure  (Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  11)  a  recently-discovered 
species,  received  by  Baron  Cuvier  from  Senegal.  It  is 
named  P.  quadrifilis,  having  only  four  free  rays  on  the 
pectoral  fins. 

In  the  ensuing  genera  of  the  abdominal  Percidae,  the 
ventrals  are  placed  farther  back,  and  the  pelvis  no  longer 
adheres  to  the  bones  of  the  shoulder. 

Genus  Sphyr^na,  Bloch  and  Sch.  Form  elongated ; 
two  distant  dorsals ;  head  oblong,  with  the  lower  jaw 
forming  a  projecting  point  beyond  the  upper  one ;  a  por- 
tion of  the  teeth  large,  pointed,  and  cutting  ;  opercle 
without  spines;  pre-opercle  without  dentations;  seven 
branchial  rays  ;  numerous  appendages  to  the  pylorus. 

These  fish  were  formerly  classed  w  ith  the  pikes ;  and 
the  Italians  still  name  them  Lucii  marini,  on  account  of 
their  strong  and  pointed  teeth.  The  Mediterranean  spe- 
cies (S.  vulgaris,  Cuv. ;  Esox  sphyrana,  Linn.)  attains  to 
the  length  of  three  feet.  <S.  picuda,  from  the  coast  of 
Brazil,  is  extremely  similar.  This  fish,  though  used  as 
an  article  of  food,  is  occasionally  poisonous.  M.  Poey 
alleges  that  the  malady  produced  by  eating  it  is  some- 
times mortal ;  but  he  adds  that  it  is  easy  to  distinguish 
the  dangerous  individuals  beforehand,  by  a  peculiar  black- 
ness at  the  base  of  their  teeth.  Another  species  (S.  bar- 
racuda, Cuv. ;  £isox  barracud,  Shaw),  which  likewise  oc- 
curs along  the  Brazilian  shores,  and  among  the  Antilles, 
is  said  to  be  extremely  formidable,  on  account  of  its  fero- 
cious habits.  It  is  among  the  number  of  those  marine 
monsters  of  which  Rochefort  speaks  in  his  Histoire  des 
Antilles,  as  greedy  of  human  flesh.  He  states  it  to  at- 
tain the  length  of  seven  or  eight  feet,  and  that  it  darts 
with  fury  upon  any  man  whom  it  perceives  in  the  water. 


'  Britisti  Fishes,  p.  22. 


172 

j\canthop- 

lerygii. 
. I'eicitse. 


ICHTHYOLOGY- 


Tlie  wounds  of  its  teeth  are  said  to  be  mortal.  Dutertre 
attributes  to  it  the  same  great  size  and  mahgn  qualities, 
and  regards  it  as  more  dangerous  than  the  fiercest  shark. 
Neither  noise,  nor  any  kind  of  threatening  movement,  has 
the  slightest  effect  in  producing  intimidation  ;  on  the 
contrary,  such  signs  of  dislike  only  excite  it  to  a  greater 
readiness  to  seize  upon  its  victim.  It  must  be  a  most  dis- 
agreeable creature. 

Genus  Mullus,  Linn.  Surfijce  of  the  body  and 
opercles  covered  by  large  deciduous  scales  ;  pre-opercle 
without  dentations  ;  mouth  small,  or  but  slightly  cleft, 
and  feebly  toothed  ;  dorsal  fins  distant  from  each  other  ; 
a  pair  of  barbies  or  appendages  depending  from  the  sym- 
physis of  the  loiver  jaw. 

This  genus,  although  allied  to  the  Percidje  by  several 
anatomical  and  external  details,  is  yet  characterised  by 
so  many  peculiarities  of  organization,  that  it  might  al- 
most be  regarded  as  forming  of  itself  a  special  family. 
Cuvier,  however,  has  placed  it  a  la  suite  of  the  Percidas, 
and  we  shall  therefore  follow  that  great  authority  in  this 
as  in  the  other  portions  of  our  ichthyological  system. 
'J'he  genus  Mullus  is  now  divided  into  two. 

1.  Mullus  proper.  Branchiae  wiih  three  rays;  opercle 
spineless  ;  no  teeth  to  the  upper  jaw ;  two  large  plates 
of  small  teeth  en  pave  on  the  vomer  ;  no  swimming  blad- 
der. 

To  this  sub-genus  belongs  the  famous  red  mullet  {31. 
barbutus),  Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  12,  which,  by  reason  both 
of  its  great  personal  beauty,  and  the  exquisite  flavour  of  its 
flesh,  has  for  so  many  ages  ministered  to  the  degenerate 
and  heartless  luxury  of  man.  It  is  very  frequent  in  the 
Mediterranean,  and  also  occurs  occasionally  along  the 
outer  and  more  northern  coasts  of  Europe.  It  is  brought 
occasionally  to  the  London  markets  during  the  mackerel 
season  ;  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  MUller  is  not  in  error 
in  assigning  to  it  so  northern  a  locality  as  Denmark. 
"  The  great  and  rich  among  the  Romans  were  in  the  ha- 
bit, according  to  Varro,  of  preserving  the  red  mullet  in 
artificial  waters,  as  one  of  the  most  convincing  proofs  of 
their  individual  wealth.  Cicero  has  ridiculed  the  sense- 
less ostentation  with  which  they  exhibited  fine  speci- 
mens of  this  fish,  domiciliated  in  their  own  ponds  ;  but 
Seneca  and  Pliny  have  rendered  their  countrymen  odious 
in  the  eyes  of  posterity,  and  of  other  nations,  by  relating 
the  cruelty  with  which,  in  their  disgusting  orgies,  they 
revelled  over  the  dying  mullet,  while  the  bright  red  co- 
lour of  its  healthy  state  passed  through  various  shades  of 
purple,  violet,  blue,  and  white,  as  life  gradually  receded, 
till  the  convulsions  of  death  put  an  end  to  the  pleasing 
spectacle.  They  had  these  devoted  fish  enclosed  in  wa- 
ter in  vessels  with  sides  of  crystal,  over  a  slow  fire,  on 
their  tables,  and  derived  a  fiend-like  pleasure  from  the 
lingering  sufferings  of  their  victims  as  the  increasing  heat 
of  the  water  gradually  destroyed  them,  before  the  final 
operation  of  boiling  had  rendered  them  fit  to  gratify  the 
refined  taste  of  civilization.  One  cannot  indeed  read  these 
revolting  histories  of  old  time  without  a  blush  at  certain 
modern  practices  far  too  analogous  with  them  :  the  sense 
of  taste  may,  in  the  cases  alluded  to,  be  alone  consulted  ; 
but  the  difference  is  nothing  to  the  suffering  animal, 
wliether  its  torments  gratify  one  or  more  of  the  evil  pas- 
sions of  its  tormentors.  The  skinning  of  eels,  and  the 
boiling  of  live  Crustacea,  would  be  as  disgusting  as  the 
gradual  boiling  of  a  mullet,  did  not,  in  this  as  in  many 
other  cases,  the  practice  of  evil  destroy  the  feeling  of  its 
iniquity.  So  extravagant  was  the  folly  of  the  Romans 
with  regard  to  this  fish,  that  they  often  gave  for  them 


Buccce 
Lorkatie. 


immense  prices.  Martial  mentions  one  of  four  pounds Acanthop. 
weight,  which  had  cost  1300  sesterces  ;  and  it  is  said  that  tervfrn. 
the  Emperor  Tiberius  sold  one  weighing  nearly  five 
pounds  for  4000  sesterces.  Asinius  Celer,  one  of  the 
consuls,  is  reported  by  Pliny  to  have  paid  8000  ;  and,  ac- 
cording to  Suetonius,  30,000  sesterces  had  been  given 
for  three  mullets."' 

The  surmulet,  or  striped  mullet  {M.  Surmuktus,  Linn.), 
is  larger  than  the  preceding,  and  measures  about  a  foot 
in  length.  It  is  much  more  common  as  a  British  species 
than  the  preceding,  being  of  frequent  occurrence  along 
the  extended  line  of  our  southern  coast,  from  Cornwall 
to  Sussex  ;  but  becoming  rarer  as  we  proceed  from  thence 
northward  by  the  eastern  coast.  It  has  been  regarded 
as  migratory,  yet  it  a])pears  in  the  shops  of  the  London 
fish-mongers  throughout  the  year,  though  in  much  greater 
plenty  during  May  and  June,  at  which  time  their  colours 
are  most  vivid,  and  the  fish,  as  food,  is  in  the  best  condition. 
The  striped  red  mullet  spawns  in  spring,  and  the  young 
are  five  inches  long  by  the  end  of  October."  The  spe- 
cies is  much  more  extensively  distributed  than  the  red 
mullet,  and  is  not  confined,  as  Baron  Cuvier  seems  to 
suppose,  to  European  coasts.  It  occurs  not  far  to  the 
south  of  New  York,  and  has  been  found  in  much  greater 
numbers  along  the  southernmost  coasts  of  South  Ame- 
rica.^ It  has  been  supposed  that  to  this  species  the 
larger  specimens  of  mullet  mentioned  by  the  ancients 
are  referrible.  Pliny  indeed  states  expressly  that  the 
large  mullets  were  found  especially  in  the  Northern  and 
Western  Oceans. 

2.  Upkneus,  Cuv.  Branchiaj  with  four  rays  ;  teeth 
on  both  jaws,  but  frequently  none  on  the  palate  ;  opercle 
with  a  small  spine  ;  a  swimming  bladder. 

The  species  of  this  sub-genus  are  native  to  the  seas  of 
India  and  America.  That  which  %ve  have  selected  for 
illustration  (Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  13)  is  the  H.  Vlamingii 
of  Cuvier.  It  was  sent  to  Paris  by  MM.  Quoy  and  Gay- 
mard,  and  when  opened  its  stomach  was  found  filled  with 
small  Crustacea. 

We  here  terminate  the  family  of  Percid^,  or  perch- 
like fishes,  and  proceed  to 


FAMILY  II — BUCC.E  LORICATE,  or  MAILED 
CHEEKS. 

Tliere  are  a  certain  set  of  fishes  which,  in  the  totality 
of  their  structure,  certainly  approach  the  preceding  fa- 
mily of  the  perches  ;  but  on  which  the  singular  aspect  of 
their  variously-armed  heads  bestows  so  peculiar  a  phy- 
siognomy, that  they  have  always  been  classed  together 
in  special  genera.  As  examples,  we  may  mention  the  gur- 
nards, father-lashers,  and  river  bull-heads,  belonging  to 
Trigla  and  Cotlus.  The  common  character  of  all  these 
fishes  consists  in  the  sub-orbital  bone  being  more  or  less 
extended  over  the  cheek,  and  articulating  behind  with 
the  pre-opercle.  The  genus  Uranoscopus  alone  of  the 
preceding  family  exhibits  some  affinity  to  this  form  of 
structure  ;  but  still  in  that  case,  the  sub-orbital,  though 
very  broad,  is  connected  posteriorly,  not  with  the  opercle, 
but  with  the  temporal  bones.  It  is  then  from  this  pecu- 
liar extension  and  attachment  of  one  or  both  of  the  sub- 
orbitals that  the  family  of  the  mailed  cheeks  derives  its 
name. 

In  the  Linnaean  system  these  fishes  formed  three  ge- 
nera, Trigla,  Cotlus,  and  Scorpana,  groups  which  have 
been  considerably  subdivided  by  Cuvier,  who  has  more- 


«   Griffith's  Animal  Kingdom,  vol.  x.  (>•  2/7.  =  Yarrell's  British  Fishss. 

'  Griffith's  Animal  Kingdom,  vol.  X.  p.  278. 


p.  27. 


ICHTHYOLOGY 


173 


Buccse 
Ijoricatne. 


Acaiilhop.  over  added  to  them  a  certain  portion  of  the  genus  Gaste- 
terygii.    rosteiis,  or  stickle-back  tribe. 

Genus  Trigla,  Linn.  Here  the  family  character  is 
strongly  marked.  An  enormous  sub-orbital  covers  the 
entire  cheek,  and  even  articulates  by  means  of  an  im- 
movable suture  with  the  pre-opercle,  vvliich  in  this  way 
possesses  no  separate  movement ;  the  sides  of  the  head 
are  nearly  vertical,  producing  a  form  approaching  that  of 
a  cube  or  of  a  parallelopiped,  and  the  bones  are  hard  and 
granulated  ;  the  back  bears  two  distinct  dorsals,  and  be- 
neatli  the  pectorals  are  three  free  rays  ;  in  the  interior 
we  find  about  a  dozen  caeca,  and  a  broad  bilobed  swim- 
ming bladder. 

This  extensive  genus  has  been  subdivided  by  modern 
writers. 

Trigla  proper  contains  the  gur7iards  commonly  so 
called.  They  have  small  close-set  teeth  on  the  maxillae, 
and  before  the  vomer ;  and  their  pectoral  fins,  though 
large,  are  incompetent  to  sustain  them  through  the  air. 
T.  cuculus,  Linn.  ( T.  jnni  of  Bloch),  our  red  gurnard, 
is  a  voracious  species,  common  in  the  European  seas. 
T.  b/ra^,  named  the  piper,  is  another  British  species  re- 
markable for  the  hissing  sound  which  it  produces  when 
caught,  by  expelling  air  through  its  gills.  It  is  a  beauti- 
ful fish,  of  a  bright  red  above,  and  silvery  white  below. 
T,  cuculus  of  Bloch  (7'.  Blochii,  Yarrell)  is  another  red 
gurnard,  distinguishable  by  a  black  spot  on  the  first  dorsal 
fin.  T.  lucerna  is  a  Mediterranean  species,  so  named 
because  it  shines  in  the  dark.  T.  hirundo  is  a  British 
species,  known  as  the  sapphirine  gurnard.  Its  pectoral 
fins  are  rich  green  and  blue.  The  only  other  species  we 
shall  mention  is  the  grey  gurnard  ( T.  gurnardus),  Plate 
CCXCVIII.  fig.  1.  Its  muzzle  is  bifurcated,  with  three 
spines  on  each  side.  It  is  easily  taken  with  a  hook,  and 
is  common  in  the  British  seas. 

Prionites  of  Lacepede  contains  species  analogous  to 
those  last  named,  but  with  pectorals  so  long  as  occasion- 
ally to  sustain  them  in  the  air.  Their  precise  character, 
however,  consists  in  their  having  a  band  of  small  close- 
set  teeth  on  each  palatine. 

Peristedion  of  Lac.  is  separated  from  Trigla  proper, 
with  still  more  correctness.  The  whole  body  is  as  it 
were  cuirassed  over  by  great  hexagonal  scales,  forming 
longitudinal  ridges  ;  the  muzzle  is  divided  into  two  points, 
and  bears  branched  barbies  beneath  ;  the  mouth  has  no 
teeth.  The  only  well-known  species  is  the  T.  cataphracta, 
Linn,  a  Mediterranean  fish,  called  Malarmat  both  at  Mar- 
seilles and  Genoa,  probably  by  an  antiphrase,  as  it  is  one 
of  the  most  redoubtably  armed  of  all  the  fishes  of  the 
European  seas. 

Dactylopterus  of  Lac,  yet  further  removed  from 
Trigla,  contains  certain  (though  not  the  whole)  of  those 
species  known  under  the  famous  name  of  flying  fishes.' 
Their  sub-pectoral  rays  are  much  more  numerous  and  ex- 
tended, and  instead  of  being  free,  as  in  the  preceding 
groups,  they  are  united  by  a  membrane  so  as  to  form  a 
supernumerary  fin,  longer  than  the  fish  itself,  and  capable 
of  supporting  it  in  the  air. 

The  common  Dactylopterus,  or  flying  fish  of  the  Me- 
diterranean {Trigla  volitans,  Linn.),  is  a  species  too  re- 
markable for  its  functions,  so  opposite  to  those  of  its  class 
in  general,  not  to  have  attracted  from  an  early  period  the 
attention  of  mankind.  It  is  extremely  common  in  the 
Mediterranean,  and  has  been  mentioned  by  all  the  au- 
thors who  have  treated  of  the  fishes  of  that  inland  sea. 
The  ardour  with  which  it  is  pursued  by  the  dolphins 
and  bonitos,  the  sudden  effort  which  it  makes  to  escape 
these  predaceous  creatures  by  vaulting  into  the  air,  the 


new  and  probably  unthought  of  dangers  which  there  await  Acanthop- 
it  from  gulls  and  other  aquatic  birds,  render  it  an  object  t^rypi. 
of  the  highest  interest  to  the  unaccustomed  landsman,  ,  •'^^'^ 
somewhat  wearied  with  the  monotony  of  a  sailor's  life.  ,.^,.^,,^ 
"  It  is  by  the  extension  of  the  pectoral  rays  and  mem- 
brane that  the  fish  is  enabled  to  raise  itself  from  its  pro- 
per element  to  the  regions  of  the  air,  though  this  is  by 
no  means  a  continual  flight,  for  the  utmost  it  can  do  is  to 
describe  an  arch  over  the  surface  of  the  water  extending 
to  a  distance  of  about  120  feet,  and  sufficiently  elevated 
fiar  the  fish  sometimes  to  fall  on  the  deck  of  a  large  ves- 
sel. This  power  of  flight  or  momentary  suspension  would 
be  much  greater  if  the  pectoral  membrane  could  preserve 
its  humidity  longer:  this  is  soon  evaporated  in  the  heat 
of  the  tropics;  and  the  membrane,  as  it  becomes  dry,  loses 
its  buoyant  power,  and  the  fish  falls.  They  are  some- 
times so  numerous  as  to  afford  much  pleasure  to  the  spec- 
tator by  their  repeated  flights  ;  and  at  particular  times, 
especially  on  the  approach  of  rough  weather,  in  the  night, 
numbers  of  them  may  be  seen,  by  the  phosphoric  light 
they  emit,  marking  their  arched  passages  in  apparent 
streams  of  fire.^" 

It  is  singular  that  the  species  to  which  we  now  allude 
{D.  volitans),  though  so  frequent  in  the  Mediterranean, 
should  be  almost  entirely  unknown  along  the  oceanic 
coasts  of  Europe.  Still  more  singular  is  it,  in  relation  to 
that  exclusion,  that  it  should  at  the  same  time  be  found 
across  the  Atlantic,  and  spreading  not  only  along  all  the 
central  and  southern  shores  of  the  New  World,  but  ex- 
tending even  as  far  north  as  the  chilly  waters  of  New- 
foundland. The  great  Gulf  Stream  may  however  prove 
influential  in  the  northern  distribution  of  many  western 
species. 

We  shall  conclude  this  notice  by  observing,  that  the 
fish  in  question  measures  about  a  foot  in  length  ;  it  is 
brown  above,  reddish  below,  with  blackish  fins,  variously 
spotted  with  blue.  Its  most  formidable  weapon  of  of- 
fence consists  of  the  long  and  pointed  spine  of  the  oper- 
cle,  which  it  can  raise  and  render  almost  perpendicular 
to  its  body.  With  this  organ  it  is  easy  to  conceive  that 
it  may  produce  serious,  or  even  dangerous  wounds;  and 
we  therefore  wonder  the  less  that  a  poet  like  Oppian 
should  have  declared  them  mortal. 

There  seems  to  be  only  one  other  clearly  ascertained 
species  of  the  genus  Dactylopterus.  It  is  the  D.  orieiUalis 
of  Cuvier,  and  occurs  in  the  Indian  seas. 

Genus  Cottus,  Linn.  Head  broad  and  depressed, 
mailed,  and  variously  armed  by  spines  or  tubercles ;  two 
dorsal  fins ;  teeth  in  front  of  the  vomer,  but  none  on  the 
palatines  ;  six  rays  to  the  branchia;,  and  only  three  or 
four  to  the  ventral  fins.  The  inferior  rays  of  the  pecto- 
rals, as  in  the  weevers  (genus  Tracki/ius),  are  not  branch- 
ed ;  the  caecal  appendages  are  less  numerous  than  in  Tri- 
gla, and  the  swimming  bladder  is  wanting. 

The  fresh-water  species  of  this  genus  have  the  head  al- 
most smooth,  and  only  a  single  spine  to  the  pre-opercle. 
Their  first  dorsal  is  very  low.  The  most  common  is  the 
river  bull-head  (Cottus  gobio,  Linn.),  sometimes  called  the 
miller's  thumb.  It  is  a  small  dark-coloured  fish,  four  or 
five  inches  in  length,  and  frequent  in  most  of  the  streams 
of  Europe  and  the  north  of  Asia.  It  usually  lies  con- 
cealed beneath  stones,  from  whence  it  darts  with  great 
rapidity  upon  its  prey.  It  is  said  to  be  extremely  prolific  ; 
and  the  female,  when  with  spawn,  becomes  so  greatly  en- 
larged, that  her  ovaries  protrude  like  mammae.  The  bull- 
head, like  the  salmon,  has  a  reddish  hue  when  boiled.  It 
affords  a  good  and  wholesome  food,  much  sought  after  by 
the  mountain  tribes  of  several  countries ;  yet  Pallas  as- 


'  Others,  for  example,  belong  to  Exocalus,  one  of  the  genera  of  Malacopterygli  ahdominakt,  to  be  afterwards  described. 
'  Griffith's  Animal  Kingdom,  vol.  X.  p.  280. 


174 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Buccae 
LoricatsB. 


Acanthop-  sures  US  that  in  Russia  no  one  will  taste  it,  although 
tjerygn.  the  common  people  hang  it  around  their  necks  as  an  amu- 
let, under  the  impression  that  it  acts  as  a  preservative 
against  attacks  of  tertian  fever.  We  have  represented  in 
this  work  (Plate  CCXCVIII.  fig.  2)a  salt-water  species,  C. 
scorpius,  commonly  called  the  father-lasher,  and  frequent 
around  our  rocky  coasts.  Under  the  English  name  of  father- 
lasher,  tno  species,  however,  seem  to  have  been  confound- 
ed.' There  are  many  other  species  of  the  genus,  one  of 
which  is  extremely  common  in  all  the  bays  and  gulfs  of 
Greenland. 

Under  the  generic  name  of  Aspidophorus,  several 
Cotti  have  been  separated  from  the  parent  group.  Their 
bodies  are  cuirassed  by  angular  plates,  and  the  teeth  are 
wanting  on  the  vomer.  Such  is  a  small  fish  common  on 
our  shores,  and  of  which  the  membrane  of  the  gills  is  gar- 
nished with  fleshy  filaments.  It  is  the  C.  cataphractus  of 
Linn.,  our  common  Pogge,  or  armed  bull-head.  See  Plate 
CCXCIX.  fig.  3. 

We  may  here  name  three  genera  as  intermediate  be- 
tween Cottus  and  Scorpana,  viz.  Hemitripterus  (ibid, 
fig.  ■!■),  Hemilepidotus,  and  Platvcephalus.  We  can- 
not enter  into  any  details  regarding  them. 

Genus  ScoRPiENA,  Linn.  Head,  as  in  Cottus,  mailed 
and  jagged,  but  compressed  laterally;  body  covered  with 
scales ;  seven  rays  to  the  branchiae  ;  a  single  dorsal  fin. 

These  are  small  fishes  of  a  repulsive  aspect,  to  be  al- 
most inferred  from  the  vulgar  names  bestowed  upon  them 
in  most  countries,  such  as  scorpion,  toad,  sea-devil,  &c. 
The  species  represented  on  the  above  Plate,  fig.  5,  was  re- 
ceived from  the  Isle  of  France.  Many  others  occur  in 
the  Indian  seas,  as  well  as  in  those  of  more  northern 
countries. 

The  genus  Sebastes  of  Cuv.  possesses  most  of  the  cha- 
racters of  .Scorpawa,  although  the  head  is  less  jagged  and 
scaly.  The  species  are  widely  dispersed  through  both 
the  northern  and  southern  seas.  We  have  selected  as  an 
illustration  (Plate  CCXCIX.  fig.  6)  S.  variabilis,  which  at- 
tains to  the  length  of  two  feet,  and  occurs  in  great  abun- 
dance in  the  seas  about  Kamtschatka  and  the  Aleutian 
Isles,  where  it  is  used  as  food.  To  this  genus  belongs 
another  northern  species  {S.  norvegicus,  Cuv. ;  the  sea- 
perch  of  Pennant),  occasionally  found  along  the  British 
shores,  and  known  to  the  Shetlanders  under  the  name  of 
Bergylt,  or  Norway  haddock? 

The  genus  Pterois  of  Cuv.  contains  the  Scorpcena  vo- 
litans  of  Gmelin  and  other  authors,  remarkable  for  its 
enormous  pectoral  fins,  which  resemble  those  of  the  fly- 
ing fish,  except  that  they  are  feebler,  and,  from  being 
so  deeply  notched,  incapable  of  aiding  the  fish  in  leaving 
its  native  element.  Mr  Bennet  was  assured  by  the  fish- 
ermen of  Ceylon,  where  the  species  is  very  common,  that 
they  had  never  seen  it  fly. 

The  genus  Apistus,  Cuv.,  resembles  Scorpana  in  its 
palatine  teeth  and  dorsal  fin  ;  but  the  few  rays  of  the  pec- 
torals are  all  branched.  The  distinguishing  character, 
however,  consists  in  the  strong  spine  of  the  sub-orbitals, 
which  on  being  projected  from  the  cheek  becomes  a  dan- 
gerous weapon  ;  the  more  so,  as  in  a  state  of  repose  it  is 
scarcely  perceptible.  In  fact,  their  generic  name  is  de- 
rived from  amffros,  perfidious.  M.  Ehrenberg  has  made 
us  acquainted  with  a  species  from  the  Red  Sea,  which 
greatly  resembles  the  Indian  Wooi-ah-minoo  described  by 
Russel.  It  measures  about  four  inches  in  length,  and  is 
of  a  reddish  colour  on  the  back,  and  whitish  on  the  sides 
and  abdomen.  This  Apistus  flies  like  a  Dactylopterus. 
Ehrenberg  observed  it  in  the  vicinity  of  Tor ;  and  when- 


Bucca 

LoricatsE. 


ever  the  sea  was  agitated,  several  fell  into  his  vessel.  As  Acanthop 
it  is  the  only  flying  fish  of  the  Red  Sea,  and  is  extremely  t^rygii 
abundant  along  those  desert  coasts  over  which  the  Israel- 
ites so  long  wandered,  he  has  conjectured  that  the  food 
mentioned  in  Exodus,  ch.  xvi.  ver.  13,  and  by  us  translat- 
ed quails,  was  in  reslity  the  fish  in  question.  It  is  named 
by  the  Arabs  Gherad el bahr,  a  term  which  we  understand 
to  signify  sea  locust.  The  genus  is  rather  numerous.  We 
have  figured  (Plate  CCXCIX.  fig.  7)  Ap.  marmoratus,  a 
species  transmitted  by  Peron  fiom  Timor.  It  surpasses 
the  others  in  size,  as  well  as  in  the  lustre  and  precision  of 
its  marbled  markings. 

Genus  Agriopus.  No  sub-orbital  spine ;  dorsal  still 
higher  than  in  the  preceding  genus,  reaching  as  far  for- 
ward as  between  the  eyes  ;  the  nape  of  the  neck  elevated ; 
muzzle  narrowed ;  mouth  small  and  slightly  toothed ; 
body  without  scales. 

The  fish  called  sea-horse  {see  paard)  by  the  Dutch 
colonists  at  the  Cape,  and  used  by  them  as  food,  belongs 
to  this  genus.     It  is  the  A.  torvus  of  Cuvier. 

Genus  Pelor,  Cuv.  Dorsal  undivided,  and  teeth  on 
the  palate,  like  Scorpiena  ;  bod^'  without  scales  ;  two  free 
rays  beneath  the  pectorals ;  anterior  portion  of  the  head 
appearing  crushed  ;  e3'es  approximate  ;  dorsal  spines  very 
high,  and  almost  free ;  sub-orbital  spine  wanting. 

The  fantastic  shape  and  almost  monstrous  aspect  of 
these  fishes  are  alone  sufficient  to  distinguish  them  from 
every  other  genus.  It  is  scarcely  possible  by  words  alone 
to  convey  an  idea  of  their  extraordinary  forms.  ■  They  in- 
habit the  Indian  seas,  and  one  of  the  most  remarkable  is 
P.filamentorum,  a  species  from  the  Isle  of  France,  disco- 
vered during  Duperrey's  expedition.  It  may  be  inferred 
to  feed  upon  Crustacea,  as  the  remains  of  squillse  were 
found  within  its  stomach. 

The  genus  Synanceia  of  Bloch  and  Schneider  is  quite 
as  hideous  as  that  of  Pelor,  and  indeed  surpasses  all  the 
Scorpaenae  in  ugliness.  Their  heads  are  rough,  tubercu- 
lated,  but  not  compressed,  and  frequently  enveloped  in  a 
loose  and  fungous  skin  ;  their  pectoral  rays  are  all  branch- 
ed, their  dorsals  entire ;  they  have  no  teeth  either  on  the 
vomer  or  palatines. 

S.  horrida,  as  the  title  implies,  exhibits  by  no  means  an 
inviting  aspect.  It  is  named  Ikan-swangi,  or  sorcerer  fish, 
by  the  Malays.  S.  hrachio  of  Cuv.  is  the  species  called 
fi-fi,  or  hideous,  by  the  Negroes  of  the  Isle  of  France,  who 
hold  it  in  great  abhorrence.  In  fact,  nothing  can  be  con- 
ceived more  frightful.  At  first  sight,  no  one  would  consi- 
der it  a  fish,  but  rather  as  a  mass  or  unformed  lump  of 
corrupted  jellj'.  "  Totum  corpus,"  says  Commerson, 
"  muco  squalidum  et  quasi  ulcerosum."  Its  head  and 
members  seem  enveloped  in  a  sack  of  thick,  soft,  spongy 
skin,  warty  and  wrinkled  like  that  of  a  leper,  and  irregu- 
larly blotted  over  with  various  tints  of  brown  and  grey. 
Sometimes  it  appears  entirely  black  ;  but  it  is  always 
gluey  and  disgusting  to  the  touch.  The  little  eyes  are 
scarcely  discernible  in  the  large  cavernous  head.  This 
species  is  said  to  possess  great  tenacity  of  life,  and  sur- 
vives for  a  long  time  out  of  the  water.  The  skin,  in  fact, 
forms  a  little  ring  like  that  oi'  Pelor,  in  the  upper  part  of 
the  gills,  above  the  point  of  the  opercle,  through  which 
the  fish  can  respire  at  pleasure,  leaving  the  remainder  of 
the  cover  closed,  and  the  branchiae  consequently  unex- 
posed to  desiccation.  The  inhabitants  of  the  Isle  of 
France  regard  it  rather  as  a  reptile  than  a  fish ;  and  they 
fear  what  they  call  its  sting  (that  is,  the  wound  inflicted 
by  its  spines)  more  than  that  of  snakes  or  scorpions. 

Genus  Monocentris,  Bloch.     Body  short,  thick,  and 


•  See  Hitt.  Nat.  dcs  Poistont,  t.  iv.  pp.  160-165  ;  and  Yarrell's  BritUh  FUhct,  pp.  60-63. 
'  Fleming's  British  Animals,  p.  212. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Acauthop.  completely  mailed  with  enormous  angular  scales,  rough 
'erygii.  ^„^  carinated  ;  dorsal  fin  represented  by  four  or  five  thick 
Buccoe  spings  .  gjjch  ventral  consisting  of  a  single  enormous  spine, 
orica  ce.  j^  ^j^^  angle  of  which  some  small  soft  rays  lie  concealed ; 
head  large  and  mailed  ;  front  gibbous ;  mouth  large  ;  small 
and  close-set  teeth  in  the  jaws  and  palatines,  but  none 
upon  the  vomer ;  eight  branchial  rays. 

Of  this  remarkable  genus  there  is  only  a  single  species 
known,  a  small  fish  of  a  silvery  whiteness,  measuring  about 
six  inches  in  length.  It  inhabits  the  seas  of  Japan.  See 
Plate  CCXCIX.  fig.  8. 

Genus  Gasterosteus,  Cuv.  Cheeks  mailed,  but  the 
head  neither  spined  nor  tuberculated,  as  in  the  preceding 
genera.  The  special  characters  consist  in  the  freedom  of 
the  dorsal  spines,  which  do  not  form  a  fin,  and  in  the  pel- 
vis being  united  to  larger  humerals  than  usual,  thus  fur- 
nishing the  abdomen  with  a  kind  of  bony  cuirass.  The 
ventrals,  placed  posterior  to  the  pectorals,  are  reduced  al- 
most to  a  single  spine.  There  are  only  three  branchial 
rays. 

The  species  are  small  fishes  familiarly  known  under 
the  name  of  Stlckle-backs  (Scotice,  Betilicles),  extremely 
common  in  all  the  fresh  waters  of  Europe.  Gesner  indeed 
asserted  that  they  did  not  occur  in  Switzerland ;  but  the 
contrary  has  been  long  since  ascertained.  Our  most 
common  species  is  G.  aculeatus,  Linn.  (Plate  CCXCIX. 
fig.  9),  under  which  name,  however,  it  is  supposed  that 
more  than  a  single  kind  has  been  confounded.  It  is  an 
active  and  greedy  little  fish,  extremely  destructive  of  the 
fry  of  other  species,  and  consequently  injurious  in  ponds 
where  these  are  sought  to  be  preserved.  Mr  Henry  Ba- 
ker informs  us  that  it  will  spring  not  less  than  a  foot  per- 
pendicularly out  of  the  water,  and  to  a  much  greater  dis- 
tance in  an  oblique  direction,  when  it  desires  to  overcome 
any  opposing  obstacle.  "  It  is  scarcely  to  be  conceived," 
he  adds,  "  what  damage  these  little  fish  do,  and  how 
greatly  detrimental  they  are  to  the  increase  of  all  the  fish 
in  general  among  which  they  live  ;  for  it  is  with  the  ut- 
most industry,  sagacity,  and  greediness  that  they  seek  out 
and  destroy  all  the  young  fry  that  come  in  their  way, 
which  are  pursued  with  the  utmost  eagerness,  and  swal- 
lowed down  without  distinction,  provided  they  are  not  too 
large  ;  and  in  proof  of  this,  I  must  assert  that  a  bannstic- 
kle  which  I  kept  for  some  time,  did,  on  the  4th  of  May,  de- 
vour, in  five  hours'  time,  seventy-four  young  dace,  which 
were  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  long,  and  of  the  thickness 
of  a  horse-hair.  Two  days  after  it  swallowed  sixty-two; 
and  would,  I  am  persuaded,  have  eat  as  many  every  day, 
could  I  have  procured  them  for  it."  The  stickle-back 
sometimes  swarms  in  prodigious  numbers.  Pennant  states, 
that  at  Spalding,  in  Lincolnshire,  there  are  once  in  seven 
years  amazing  shoals,  which  appear  in  the  Welland,  com- 
ing up  the  river  in  the  form  of  a  vast  column.  This  con- 
course is  supposed  to  arise  from  the  multitudes  which 
have  been  washed  out  of  the  fens  by  the  floods  of  several 
years,  and  which  collect  in  deep  holes,  till,  overcharged 
with  numbers,  they  are  obliged  to  attempt  a  change  of 
place.  The  quantity  may  perhaps  be  conceived  from  the 
fact,  that  a  man  employed  in  collecting  them  gained  for 
a  considerable  time  four  shillings  a  day  by  selling  them 
at  the  rate  of  a  halfpenny  a  bushel.  G.  pmigitivus,  com- 
monly called  the  smaller  or  ten-spined  stickle-back,  is 
the  least  of  all  our  fresh-water  fishes.  In  common,  how- 
ever, with  a  more  truly  marine  species  (G.spiTiochia,  Linn., 
which  forms  a  sub-genus),  it  is  also  found  in  the  sea.' 

We  shall  here  conclude  our  exposition  of  the  family 
with  mailed  cheeks. 


175 

FAMILY  III.— SCl.ENID^.  Acanthop- 

terypii. 

This  family  is  closely  related  to  the  Percidae,  and  exhi-  r""^^^ 
bits  almost  all  the  same  combinations  of  external  charac-  ^-^'^"^ 
ters,  especially  the  dentations  of  the  pre-opercle,  and  the 
opercular  spines  ;  but  the  Scia;nidas  have  never  any  teeth 
either  on  the  vomer  or  palatines  ;  the  bones  of  the  face 
and  cranium  are  generally  cavernous,  and  the  muzzle  more 
or  less  gibbous ;  a  form  rarely  observed  among  the  Per- 
cida;.     The  vertical  fins  are  frequently  somewhat  scaly. 

Even  in  its  interior  organization  our  present  family 
bears  a  considerable  resemblance  to  the  perches ;  but 
there  are  greater  variations,  and  especially  a  more  compli- 
cated structure  of  the  swimming  bladder.  In  several  spe- 
cies that  organ  is  furnished  with  a  multitude  of  branched 
appendages  (See  Plate  CCXCVII.  figs.  6,  7,  8)  ;  and  al- 
though  we  cannot  trace  in  it  any  connection  with  the  ex- 
terior, yet  when  we  consider  that  many  of  the  Sciaenidae  are 
more  remarkable  even  than  the  gurnards  for  the  produc- 
tion of  extraordinary  sounds,  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that 
the  peculiar  structure  of  the  swimming  bladder  is  not  in 
some  way  connected  with  their  utterance.  The  Sciaenidae 
are  almost  as  numerous  as  the  perches  ;  they  are  charac- 
terised in  a  great  measure  by  similar  habits,  and  present 
the  same  advantages  to  the  human  race.  They  almost 
all  afford  excellent  eating  ;  of  several,  indeed,  the  flavour 
is  exquisite ;  and  a  few  are  of  great  size.  The  famous 
maigre,  for  example  (<S.  aquila,  Cuv.),  commonly  weighs 
about  sixty  pounds,  and  sometimes  attains  to  the  length 
of  six  feet. 

A.   Two  dorsal  fins. 

Genus  Sci^na,  Cuv.  Head  gibbous,  supported  by  ca- 
vernous bones  ;  two  dorsals,  or  one  deeply  emarginate, 
with  its  softer  portion  much  longer  than  the  spinous  ;  a  short 
anal  fin  ;  a  dentated  pre-opercle  ;  an  opercle  terminated  by 
points  ;  seven  branchial  rays. 

The  species  bear  a  great  resemblance  to  perch,  except 
that  they  want  the  teeth  upon  the  palate.  Their  whole 
head  is  scaly,  their  swimming  bladder  irequently  furnished 
with  remarkable  appendages,  and  the  stony  bones  of  the 
ear  are  larger  than  in  most  fishes.  One  of  the  most  re- 
markable is  the  maigre  above  alluded  to  (<S'.  aquila),  call- 
ed Unibrina  by  the  Romans,  and  held  in  high  esteem 
even  at  the  present  day.  (Plate  CCXCIX.  fig.  10.)  It  is  a 
rare  fish  on  the  outer  coasts  of  Europe,  and  disappears  almost 
entirely  towards  the  north.  The  only  example  with  which 
we  are  acquainted  of  its  appearance  in  the  northern  parts 
of  our  own  country  is  recorded  by  Dr  Patrick  Neill.^  It 
was  caught  off  Ugea  in  Northmavine,  Shetland,  in  Novem- 
ber 1819,  and  was  first  observed  by  the  fishermen  while 
endeavouring  to  escape  from  a  seal.  It  measured  five  feet 
four  inches  in  length,  and  when  lifted  into  the  boat,  made 
its  usual  "  purring  sound."  Other  instances  are  mention- 
ed by  Mr  Yarrell.  It  is,  however,  extremely  common  in 
many  parts  of  the  Mediterranean,  especially  along  the  Ro- 
man states.  Paul  Jovius  mentions  that  many  are  taken 
there  at  the  mouths  of  rivers,  along  with  sturgeons.  They 
swim  in  troops,  and  are  said  to  utter  at  times  a  singular 
low  bellowing  beneath  the  waters.  It  is  recorded  that 
three  fishermen,  guided  by  this  sound,  dropt  their  net  on 
one  occasion  so  successfully  as  to  secure  twenty  fine  fish 
at  a  single  throw.  The  noise  may  be  heard  at  a  depth  of 
twenty  fathoms,  and  is  often  very  perceptible  when  the  ear 
is  placed  upon  the  gunnel  of  the  boat.  Its  tone  seems  to 
vary,  as  some  have  compared  it  to  a  dull  buzzing,  others 
to  a  sharp  whistle.     Some  of  the  fishermen  allege  that  the 


'  It  appears  that  we  now  possess  seven  British  species  of  stickle-back,  of  which  the  four-tpined  (G.  tpinulosus,  Yarrell)  was  discovered 
by  Dr  James  Stark  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Edinburgh.     He  exhibited  specimens  to  the  AV'emerian  Nat.  Hist.  Society  in  1831. 
'  £din.  NcK  Phil.  Journ.  No.  1. 


176 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Acaiithop.  males  alone  are  musical  during  spawning  time,  and  that  it 
Sde^fd'  ^^  V^f^s  possible  to  capture  them  without  any  bait,  merely 
^^^^^,^^  by  imitating  this  peculiar  sound.  One  alluded  to  by  Cu- 
vier  as  having  been  entangled  in  a  net  spread  along  the 
shore  at  Dieppe,  was  at  first  found  sleeping ;  but  on  being 
handled,  it  roused  itself  so  suddenly,  and  with  such  vio- 
lence, as  to  precipitate  the  fisherman  into  the  water,  and 
force  him  to  call  for  assistance  before  he  could  become  its 
master.  High,  though  of  course  imaginary  virtues,  were 
formerly  attributed  to  the  stones  which  occur  in  the  ear 
of  this,  as  of  other  osseous  fishes.  They  were  worn  on  the 
neck,  set  in  gold  ;  and  Belon  says  they  were  called  cotic- 
stones,  being  renowned  for  the  cure,  and  even  prevention, 
of  that  complaint.  It  «as  necessary,  however,  that  they 
should  be  received  as  a  gift, — such  as  were  purchased  be- 
ing found  to  lose  their  virtue. 

The  species  above  mentioned  belongs  to  the  genus  Sci- 
«NA  proper  of  Cuvier,  a  subdivision  characterised  by  the 
feebleness  of  the  anal  spines,  and  by  the  want  of  canine 
teeth  and  barbies. 

Other  subdivisions  of  the  principal  genus  Sci;ena  are  as 
follows  : — OroLiTHUsand  Ancylodon  are  foreign  groups 
(from  India  and  America),  which  we  shall  merely  name. 
CoRviNA  of  Cuvier  differs  from  Sciaena  proper  chiefly  in 
the  much  greater  strength  of  the  second  anal  spine.  An 
abundant  species  in  the  Mediterranean  is  the  C.  nigra,  of 
a  silvery  brown  colour,  with  the  ventral  and  anal  fins  black. 
It  occurs  in  salt  marshes  and  the  sea,  but  does  not  appear 
to  ascend  rivers.  It  is  less  esteemed  than  the  maigre,  but 
is  not  unfrequently  sold  for  that  fish  in  the  Italian  markets. 
JoHNius  of  Bloch  is  closely  allied  to  the  preceding.  We 
here  figure  as  an  example  of  that  minor  group,  the  C.  den- 
tex  of  Cuv.,  a  species  from  St  Domingo.  (Plate  CCXCIX. 
fig.  12.)  Several  of  the  fishes  used  as  food  in  India  belong 
to  the  genus  Jolinius.  Their  flesh  is  light,  but  not  highly 
flavoured.  They  are  called  ivhitings  by  the  English  in 
Bengal.  The  species  are  tolerably  numerous,  and  inha- 
bit both  seas  and  rivers.  Umbrina  of  Cuvier  is  distin- 
guished from  the  other  Sciaenae  by  bearing  a  barbie  on 
the  symphysis  of  the  lower  jaw.  (Ibid.  fig.  11.)  The  spe- 
cies represented  (  U.  coroides)  is  a  native  of  Brazil.  The 
bearded  Umbrina  (  U.  vulgaris,  Cuv.),  a  species  frequent 
on  the  coasts  of  France,  Italy,  and  Spain,  was  captured  in 
the  river  Eye  in  1827,  as  recorded  in  the  minute-book  of 
the  Linna-an  Society.  Pogonias,  Lacepede,  resembles 
the  preceding  ;  but  it  is  furnished  with  several  barbies  in- 
stead of  one.  The  species  are  remarkable  for  their  size, 
some  of  them  weighing  occasionally  aboveahundred  pounds, 
and  for  the  singular  sounds  uttered  by  them,  and  which 
have  gained  them  the  vulgar  name  of  drums.  Mr  John 
White,  an  American  lieutenant,  who  (in  1824)  published 
a  Voyage  to  the  China  Seas,  relates,  that  being  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Cambodia,  himself  and  crew  were  great- 
ly astonished  by  certain  extraordinary  sounds,  which  were 
heard  from  around  and  beneath  the  vessel.  They  resembled 
a  combination  of  the  base  of  an  organ,  tjie  sound  of  bells, 
and  the  guttural  cries  of  a  large  frog,  with  certain  tones, 
which  the  imagination  might  attribute  to  a  gigantic  harp. 
It  might  almost  have  been  said  that  the  vessel  trembled  at 
those  uncertain  sounds.  For  some  time  they  increased, 
and  finally  formed  a  loud  and  universal  chorus,  the  entire 
length  of  the  vessel,  and  on  either  side.  In  proportion  as 
they  ascended  the  river  the  mysterious  sounds  diminished, 
and  finally  altogether  ceased.  The  interpreter  gave  the 
information  that  they  were  produced  by  a  troop  of  fishes 
of  a  flattened  oval  form,  which  possess  the  faculty  of  ad- 
hering firmly  to  various  bodies  by  their  mouths.  A  simi-' 
lar  phenomenon  was  noticed  by  the  illustrious  Humboldt 
in  the  South  Seas,  although  he  was  unable  at  the  time  to 
divine  the  cause.  It  would,  as  Cuvier  has  remarked,  be 
an  object  of  curious  research  to  discover  by  what  organ 


these  sounds  are  produced.     We  have  already  mentioned,  Acantliop- 
that  the  majority  of  the  Sciaenida;,  especially  such  as  are  the    tervgii. 
most  remarkable  for  the  utterance  of  the  sounds  in  ques-   Spaiiila;. 
tion,  have  large  swimming  bladders,  furnished  with  strong  ^"^■r^-^ 
muscles.     In  some  species  the  organ  is  characterised  by- 
prolongations,  more  or  less  complicated,  which  even  pene- 
trate the  intervals  of  the  ribs.    It  must,  however,  be  borne 
in  mind  that  these  swimming  bladders  have  no  communi- 
cation with  the  intestinal  canal,  nor  in  general  with  any 
part  of  the  exterior.    The  example  of  the  genus  here  figured 
is  P.fasciatus  (Labrus  Grunniens  of  Dr  Mitchell),  a  ISforth 
American  species.     (Plate  CCXCIX.  fig.  LS.) 

Genus  Eques,  Bloch.  Recognisable  by  a  compressed 
elongated  body,  raised  at  the  shoulders,  and  finishing  in  a 
point  towards  the  tail ;  the  first  dorsal  is  elevated,  the  se- 
cond long  and  scaly. 

All  the  known  species  are  American.  See  Plate 
CCXCIX.  fig.  14. 

B.  A  single  dorsal  fin. 

a.  Seven  branchial  rays. 

The  genera  of  this  subdivision  are  HiEMULON,  Dia- 
GRAMM  A,  and  Pristipom  A,  foreign  groups,  of  each  of  which 
we  have  figured  an  example.   See  Plate  CCC.  figs.  1,2,  3. 

b.  Less  than  seven  branchial  rays. 

This  minor  group  is  again  subdivisible  in  accordance 
with  the  character  of  the  lateral  line.  Those  in  which 
that  part  is  continuous  to  the  tail  are  the  genera  Lobo- 
TEs  (Plate  CCC.  fig.  4),  Cheilgdactylus  (ibid.  fig.  7), 
ScoLOPSiDEs  (ibid.  fig.  6),  and  Latilus  (ibid.  fig.  9). 
Those  in  which  it  is  interrupted  are  Amphiprion  (ibid, 
fig.  5),  Premnas  (ibid.  fig.  8),  Pomocentrus  (ibid.  fig. 
11),  Dascyllus,  Glyphisodon  (ibid.  fig.  10),  and  He- 
liases.  All  these  last-named  genera  consist  of  small 
species,  which,  with  few  exceptions,  are  natives  of  the 
Indian  seas,  the  shores  of  which  they  embellish  by  the 
splendour  of  their  colours,  which  are  in  general  extremely 
brilliant.  They  may  be  perceived  swimming  about  inces- 
santly, and  with  great  vivacity,  among  the  rocks,  and  in 
the  watery  pools  left  by  the  ebbing  tide.  Although  for  the 
most  part  eatable,  none  of  the  species  furnishes  an  im- 
portant article  of  consumption,  on  account  of  the  smallness 
of  their  size,  and  their  not  occurring  in  numerous  shoals. 


FAMILY  IV — SPARID.«. 

The  genera  of  this  family,  like  those  of  the  Sciaenidae, 
have  the  palate  destitute  of  teeth,  and  in  their  general 
forms,  as  well  as  in  several  particulars  of  their  organiza- 
tion, they  bear  a  strong  alliance  to  that  family  ;  but  they 
have  no  scales  upon  the  fins.  Their  muzzle  is  not  gib- 
bous, nor  the  bones  of  their  head  cavernous.  There  are 
no  dentations  to  the  pre-opercle,  nor  spines  to  the  opercle. 
The  pylorus  is  furnished  with  caecal  appendages.  None 
of  the  species  possesses  more  than  six  rays  to  the  bran- 
chiae. They  are  further  divisible  according  to  the  form 
of  their  teeth. 

Genus  Sargus,  Cuv.  Cutting  incisors  in  front  of  the 
jaws,  almost  similar  to  those  of  the  human  race. 

The  species  in  general  feed  on  shells  and  the  smaller 
Crustacea,  which  they  easily  crush  with  their  molar  teeth. 
Certain  kinds  appear  to  devour  fuci,  at  least  Cuvier  found 
the  stomachs  of  some  which  came  from  the  Red  Sea,  and 
of  others  from  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  filled  with  that  marine 
vegetation.  Many  vague  notices  of  the  Sargi  are  con- 
tained in  ancient  authors.  TElian  and  Oppian  inform  us 
that  the  male  is  polygamous,  and  fights  with  great  fury 
against  his  own  sex  for  the  possession  of  many  females. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


177 


Acnnthop-  The  same  authors  attribute  to  it  a  feeling  still  more  ex- 
terygii.    traordinary, — a  lively  passion  for  goats,  which  it  exhibits 
Spariilaf.   |,y  always  swimming  with   great   rapidity  towards  those 
'^^^  animals,  and  indulging  in  playful  gambols  before  them. 
So  blind  was  this  passion,  that  a  fisherman  (it  was  so  al- 
leged) might  catch  as  many  as  he  pleased  by  disguising 
himself  with  the  skin  and  horns  of  a  goat,  and  scattering 
in  the  water  flour  steeped  in  goats'  broth.    We  have  some- 
where seen  a  doggrel  rhyme  in  allusion  to  this  strange 
and  foundationless  fancy  (it  may  have  been  an  attempted 
translation  of  an  ancient  epigram),  in  which  it   was  ex- 
pressed that  the  Sargus 

Went  courting  she-goats  on  the  grassy  shore, 
Horning  those  husbands  who  had  horns  before. 

The  best-known  species  inhabits  the  Mediterranean. 
It  is  the  S.  Rondektiiot  Cuv.  (Plate  CCC.  fig.  12.)  The 
American  shores  produce  several  others,  one  of  which 
(S.  ovis)  is  called  the  sheep  s-1iead  by  the  Americans. 
Dr  Mitchell  speaks  in  the  most  eulogistic  terms  of  the 
superexcellence  of  its  flesh,  and  of  the  high  esteem  in 
which  it  is  held  at  the  tables  of  New  York.  It  yields  in 
his  opinion  to  fevi  fishes,  and  is  worthy  of  being  served  at 
the  most  sumptuous  entertainments.  The  price  varies 
from  a  dollar  to  a  dollar  and  a  half  for  a  middle-sized  in- 
dividual, and  above  that  size  the  price  ranges  even  so 
high  as  from  four  to  seven  pounds  sterling.  They  some- 
times weigh  from  fourteen  to  fifteen  pounds.  The  fish- 
ery of  this  species  forms  an  object  of  importance  along 
the  coasts  of  the  state  of  New  York.  It  approaches  those 
of  Long  Island  in  the  hot  season  from  the  month  of  June 
till  the  middle  of  September,  after  which  it  seems  to  seek 
retirement  iri  the  deep  abysses  of  the  ocean.  As  they 
swim  in  troops,  they  may  be  advantageously  fished  for 
with  the  net,  and  many  hundreds  are  sometimes  taken  at 
a  single  cast.  With  the  great  nets  used  at  Rayner  town, 
and  the  two  islands,  thousands  are  drawn  ashore.  They 
are  immediately  packed  in  ice,  and  despatched  during  the 
cool  of  the  night  to  the  markets  of  New  York.  It  is  diffi- 
cult tn  take  the  sheep's-head  with  a  line,  because  it  con- 
trives to  snap  the  very  hooks  asunder  with  its  cutting 
teeth. 

Genus  Chrysophris,  Cuv.  Round  molars  on  the 
sides  of  the  jaw,  forming  at  least  three  rows  on  the  upper 
one  ;  a  few  conical  or  blunted  teeth  in  front. 

The  species  of  this  genus  are  numerous,  and  extended 
through  many  seas.  Those  of  the  Mediterranean  are 
only  two  in  number,  and  are  called  Daurades  by  the 
French,  no  doubt  from  the  Latin  Aurata,  a  term  applied 
to  them  by  ancient  authors.  The  Greeks  named  them 
Chrysophris,  which  signifies  golden  eye-brow,  in  allusion 
to  the  brilliant  spot  of  gold  which  the  common  species 
bears  between  its  eyes.  That  the  Aurafa  of  the  Latins 
was  identical  with  the  Chrysophris  of  the  Greeks,  may  be 
inferred  from  a  passage  in  Pliny,  which  is  obviously  bor- 
rowed from  Aristotle,  and  where  the  former  word  is  used 
as  the  translation  of  the  latter.  According  to  Columella, 
the  Aurata  was  among  the  number  of  the  fishes  brought 
up  by  the  Romans  in  their  vivaria ;  and  the  inventor  of 
these  vivaria,  one  Sergius  Grata,  is  supposed  to  have  de- 
rived his  surname  from  the  fish  in  question.  jElian  tells 
us  that  the  Chrysophris  is  the  most  timid  of  all  fishes, 
and  that  branches  of  poplars  planted  in  the  sand  during 
a  reflux  so  terrified  a  party  of  these  fishes  which  were 
carried  upwards  by  the  flux,  that  in  the  succeeding  re- 
flux they  did  not  dare  to  pass  the  poplars,  but  allowed 
themselves  to  be  taken  by  the  hand. 


The  only  species  wo  shall  here  notice  is  the  Chryso-  Acanthop- 
phris  aurnta  (Plate  CCC.  fig.   14),  described  under  the    terygii. 
name  of  Gilt-head  hy  Pennant.'    This  fish  seldom  quits  the   Sj^ridae. 
vicinity  of  the  shore,  and  grows  extremely  fat  in  the  salt  ^'~>"*^ 
ponds.     We  owe  to  Duhamel  whatever  information  we 
possess  regarding  its  habits.    The  fishermen  informed  that 
author  that  it  agitates  the  sand  forcibly  with  its  tail,  so 
as  to  discover  the  shell- fish  which  may  lie  beneath  con- 
cealed.     It  is  extremely  fond  of  muscles,   and  its  near 
presence  is  sometimes  ascertained  by  the  noise  which  it 
makes  while  breaking  their  shells  with  its  teeth.    It  great- 
ly dreads  cold,  and  many  were  observed  to  perish  during 
the  severe  winter  of  1766.     The  Gilt-head  is  a  British 
species,  but  of  extremely  rare  occurrence. 

Genus  Pagrus,  Cuv.  Differs  from  the  preceding  by 
having  only  two  rows  of  small  rounded  molar  teeth  in 
each  jaw;  the  front  teeth  are  either  like  those  of  a  wool 
card,  or  small  and  crowded. 

We  have  figured  the  best-known  species,  Pagrus  vul- 
garis, C\jim.  ( Sp.  pagrus,  Linn.),  the  braize  or  becker  of 
English  authors,  which  appears  to  be  confined  chiefly  to 
the  Mediterranean.  (See  Plate  CCC.  fig.  13.)  Its  sy- 
nonyms seem  confused  and  contradictory,  and  are  great- 
ly mingled  in  the  works  both  of  British  and  foreign  au- 
thors with  those  of  certain  Pagelli  and  other  Sparidae. 
Its  history  as  a  British  species  is  obscure.  Dr  Fleming 
no  doubt  records  it  in  his  British  Animals,  p.  211;  but 
as  he  indicates  it  by  "  a  dark  spot  at  the  base  of  the  pec- 
torals," it  is  probable  that  his  actual  species  was  Pagellus 
centrodontus,  Cuv.  synonymous  with  Sparus  orphus  of  Linn. 
Mr  Couch,  however,  observes  that  it  appears  on  the  Cor- 
nish coast  in  moderately  deep  water  throughout  the  sum- 
mer and  autumn,  and  retires  in  winter  and  spring.'- 

Genus  Pagellus,  Cuv.  Teeth  nearly  resembling 
those  of  Pagrus,  but  the  molars,  equally  in  two  rows,  are 
smaller ;  the  conical  teeth  in  front  are  slender  and  more 
numerous  ;  and  the  physiognomy  is  different  in  conse- 
quence of  a  more  elongated  muzzle. 

Several  species  occur  in  the  European  seas.  P.  erythri- 
nus,  commonly  called  the  Spanish  Bream  (Plate  CCC. 
fig.  15),  is  very  abundant  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  even 
enters  the  Atlantic,  advancing  pretty  far  north.  It  is 
very  rare  along  the  British  shores.  The  fish  figured  by 
Donovan  {British  Fishes,  iv.  pi.  89)  as  the  Sparus  aurata 
of  Linn.  (Pennant's  Gilt-head)  belongs  to  our  present  ge- 
nus. It  is  the  Pagellus  centrodontus  just  before  referred 
to,  which  Pennant  also  erroneously  regarded  as  synony- 
mous with  Sparus  pagrus  of  Linn.  It  is  by  no  means  a 
rare  British  species,  although  usually  concealed  by  our 
modern  authors  under  some  other  name.  It  is  the  sea- 
hream  of  Couch  and  Montagu. 

Genus  Dentex,  Cuv.  Conical  teeth  even  on  the  sides 
of  the  maxillae,  usually  in  a  single  row,  and  of  which  some 
of  the  anterior  are  lengthened  into  large  hooks. 

The  Dentex  vulgaris,  a  fish  of  a  silvery  hue,  shaded 
into  blue  upon  the  back,  with  reddish  pectoral  fins,  and 
sometimes  attaining  to  the  weight  of  twenty  pounds,  has 
occurred  upon  the  Sussex  coast.  The  specimen  figured  by 
Donovan,  pi.  73,  was  obtained  in  Billingsgate  market. 

Genus  Cantharis,  Cuv.  Teeth  small  and  closely 
set  all  round  the  jaws,  the  outer  range  being  the  strong- 
est ;  body  elevated  and  thick  ;  muzzle  short ;  jaws  not  pro- 
tractile. 

The  species  of  this  genus,  of  which  four  inhabit  the 
European  seas,  are  very  voracious,  and  easily  taken  by 
hook  and  line.  We  may  name  as  an  example  the  fish 
called  the  black  bream  by  Montagu-'  (  Cantharus  griseus, 


'  The  Giluhead  of  Donovan  and  Turton  is,  however,  another  species,  the  Pagellus  centrodontus.  Cut. 
'  Linn.  Trans,  vol  Xiv.  p.  79.  3  Mem.  of  Wernerian  Society,  vol.  ii.  p.  451. 

VOL.  XII.  Z 


J  78 

Acantliop- 
tervgii- 
Menidae. 

Squammi. 
peiines. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Cuv. ;  Pagrus  Uneatus,  Fleming ;  Sparus  brama,  Linn.). 
Other  species  occur  about  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and 
in  the  Indian  seas ;  but  it  does  not  appear  that  any  have 
yet  been  observed  along  the  American  shores,  or  around 
the  islands  of  the  Atlantic. 

The  genus  Boops,'  with  which  we  shall  conclude  our 
sketch  of  the  Sparidae,  has  its  outer  row  of  teeth  of  a  tren- 
chant or  cutting  form  ;  the  mouth  small,  and  not  at  all 
protractile.  Two  species  occur  in  the  European  seas,  more 
particularly  in  the  Mediterranean.  They  differ  from  most 
of  their  congeners  in  living  entirely  on  marine  plants,  such 
as  alga;  and  fuci  of  various  kinds.  In  accordance  with 
this  vegetable  diet,  their  intestinal  canal  is  very  long, 
though  they  have  tevf  appendages  around  the  pylorus. 
They  are  celebrated  for  the  beauty  of  their  colours. 

FAMILY  v.— MENID.E 

The  genera  of  this  family  differ  from  those  of  the  pre- 
ceding in  their  upper  jaw  being  capable  of  projection  and 
retraction,  in  consequence  of  the  length  of  the  intermaxil- 
lary pedicles,  which  withdraw  between  the  orbits.  Their 
body  is  scaly  like  that  of  Sparus,  of  which  genus  they 
formed  a  part,  until  their  re-arrangement  by  Baron  Cuvier. 

As  we  have  nothing  of  general  interest  to  state  regard- 
ing the  fishes  of  this  comparatively  limited  group,  we 
shall  merely  refer,  in  relation  to  its  general  contents,  to 
our  Systematic  Table  (note  to  page  165),  and  proceed  to 

FAMILY  VI.—SQUAMMIPENNES. 

So  called  because  the  softer,  and  frequently  also  the 
spinous  portions  of  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  are  covered 
with  scales,  which  as  it  were  encrust  them,  and  render 
their  discrimination  from  the  rest  of  the  body  by  no  means 
easy.  This  is  the  most  obvious  character  of  these  fishes, 
of  which  the  form  is  in  general  much  compressed.  The 
intestines  are  rather  long,  and  the  caeca  numerous.  This 
family  was  comprised  by  Linnaeus  in  his  genus  Chjetodon, 
so  called  from  the  long,  slender,  and  hair-like  character  of 
the  teeth  ;  and  the  species  in  general  are  alike  remarkable 
for  their  singular  forms  and  splendid  colours. 

The  seas  of  the  torrid  zone  have  indeed  no  cause  to 
envy  the  productions  of  those  famous  lands,  the  shores  of 
which  they  have  so  long  bathed  with  their  translucent 
waters.  If  the  equatorial  regions  of  Africa  and  Ameri- 
ca possess,  among  their  feathered  tribes,  the  brilliant  soui- 
mangas,  the  lustrous  humming  birds,  and  the  gorgeous 
chatterers,  the  intermediate  ocean  and  the  Indian  seas 
contain  countless  thousands  of  the  finny  race  which  sur- 
pass even  these  in  splendour.  The  Cha?todons,  in  parti- 
cular, form  a  family  on  which  nature  has  bestowed  her 
ornaments  with  a  most  lavish  hand.  The  deep  purple  of 
the  iris,  the  paler  richness  of  the  rose,  the  azure  blue  of 
the  "  crystalline  sky,"  the  darkest  velvet  black, — these 
hues,  and  many  more,  are  seen  commingled  with  metallic 
lustre  over  the  pearly  surface  of  this  resplendent  group. 
The  eye  of  man  receives  the  greater  pleasure  from  their 
contemplation,  in  as  far  as  being  of  moderate  size,  and 
haunting  habitually  the  rocky  shores,  at  no  great  depth  of 
water,  they  are  seen  to  sport  in  the  sunbeams,  as  if  desir- 
ous to  exhibit  their  splendid  liveries  to  the  greatest  ad- 
vantage in  the  blaze  of  day. 

Tribe  \st.    TeetJi  Hair-like. 
Genus  Ch^todon,  Cuv.    Body  more  or  less  elliptical, 


the  spinous  and  the  softer  rays  continuing  in  a  nearly  Acanthop- 
uniform  curve;  muzzle'more  or  less  advanced;  the  pre-     terygii. 
opercle  sometimes  finely  dentated.  Sijuammi- 

The  species  resemble  each  other  not  only  in  the  more  P^""®^' 
essential  characters  just  stated,  but  even  in  the  distribu-  »^ 
tion  of  their  markings.  The  majority,  for  example,  are 
characterised  by  a  black  vertical  band,  in  which  the  eye 
is  placed.  In  some  we  find  several  additional  vertical 
bands  parallel  to  the  one  mentioned ;  in  others  they  are 
oblique  or  horizontal.  Certain  species  are  distinguish- 
ed by  a  filament  which  results  from  the  prolongation  of 
one  or  more  of  the  soft  rays  of  the  dorsal  fin.  The  ge- 
nus is  very  extensive,  containing  upwards  of  sixty  spe- 
cies even  in  its  restricted  constitution.  We  must  here 
confine  ourselves  to  a  slight  notice  of  two  or  three  of 
these.  ChiEtodon  reticulatus,  Cuv.  (Plate  CCCI.  fig.  1) 
is  a  beautiful  example  obtained  by  MM.  Lesson  and 
Garnot  at  Otaheite.  Its  sides  are  mailed  or  reticulated 
by  a  longitudinal  series  of  scales.  It  measures  about  six 
inches  in  length,  and  four  in  height.  Ch.  lunula,  Cuv. 
(ibid.  fig.  2),  occurs  at  the  Isle  of  France.  It  is  nearly  of 
the  same  size  as  the  preceding,  A  third  species,  of  even 
more  singular  markings,  is  Ch.  Ephippium  of  the  same 
author  (ibid.  fig.  3).  It  was  found  at  the  Moluccas  by 
M.  Reinwardt — at  Bolabola  one  of  the  Society  Islands, 
by  MM.  Lesson  and  Garnot, — and  appears,  by  a  coloured 
drawing  in  the  Banksian  Library,  to  have  likewise  oc- 
curred at  Otaheite  during  Cook's  third  voyage. 

Genus  Chelmon,  Cuv.  Separated  from  Cha?todon  on 
account  of  the  extraordinary  form  of  the  muzzle,  which  is 
long  and  slender,  open  only  at  the  extremity,  and  form- 
ed by  the  inordinate  horizontal  prolongation  of  the  inter- 
maxillary bone  above,  and  of  the  inferior  jaw.  These 
parts  are  united  for  two  thirds  of  their  length  by  a  mem- 
brane, so  that  the  mouth  is  nothing  more  than  a  small 
terminal  cleft.  The  teeth  are  rather  fine  and  closely  set 
than  hair-like.  Chelmon  rostratus  (  Chat.  rost.  Linn.)  is 
the  most  anciently  known.  It  is  a  small  fish,  measuring 
from  six  to  eight  inches  in  length,  and  is  remarkable  for 
the  following  peculiarity.  It  feeds  on  flies  and  other 
winged  insects,  and  when  it  perceives  one  of  these  either 
hovering  over  the  surface,  or  settled  on  a  twig  or  blade 
of  grass,  it  ejects  against  it  with  considerable  force  a  drop 
of  liquid  from  ist  tubular  snout,  so  as  to  drive  it  into  the 
water.  In  shooting  at  a  sitting  insect  it  generally  ap- 
proaches cautiously  within  a  few  feet  before  it  explodes 
the  water.  Schlosser  has  described  this  curious  device 
in  the  Philosophical  Transactions  for  1764,  after  Hum- 
mel, and  it  has  since  been  confirmed  by  Reinwardt.  It 
is  even  said  to  be  an  amusement  of  the  Chinese  in  Java  to 
keep  this  fish  in  confinement  in  a  large  vessel  of  water, 
with  a  view  to  observe  its  dexterity  in  the  practice  of 
this  admirable  instinct.  They  fasten  a  fly  or  other  insect 
to  the  side  of  the  vessel,  when  the  Chelmon  immediate- 
ly bombards  it  with  such  precision  as  very  rarely  to  miss 
the  mark.  In  a  state  of  nature  it  is  said  to  inhabit  both 
the  coasts  and  rivers  of  Java.  We  are  as  yet  acquainted 
with  only  one  other  species  of  this  restricted  genus.  It 
is  the  Ch.  longirostris  of  Broussonet,  of  which  the  reader 
will  find  an  accurate  representation  on  Plate  CCCI.  fig. 
5.  It  is  not  known  de  facto  to  possess  the  same  singu- 
lar mode  of  capturing  its  prey  as  the  preceding,  but  that 
it  does  so  may  be  almost  infierred  from  its  similarity  of 
structure. 

Genus  Henochius,  Cuv.  Differs  from  Chastodon  in 
the  spines  of  the  back,  particularly  the  third  and  fourth, 
being  greatly  increased  in  length,  and  forming  a  filament 
sometimes  double  the  length  of  the  body. 


Tlie  generic  name  is  changed  to  Box  in  the  Hist.  Nat.  ties  Poissons,  t.  vi.  p.  340. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


179 


Acantliop. 

tervcfii. 
Squaninii- 

pennes. 


//.  macrolepidotus  is  a  larpc  fisli,  celebrated  in  the 
East  for  the  excellence  of  its  tlavour.  It  is  called  Vlag- 
man  by  the  Dutcli  colonists,  in  allusion  to  the  long  fila- 
ment upon  the  back.  They  also  name  it  Ttifel-visch,  on 
account  of  its  frequent  use  as  food.  Iluysch  asserts  that 
at  Amboyna  no  good  dinner  is  ever  served  without  it,  and 
he  compares  its  taste  to  that  of  the  finest  flounder.  The 
specimens  hitherto  sent  to  Europe  do  not  seem  to  exceed 
the  length  of  ten  inches;  but  the  species  must  at  times 
greatly  exceed  that  size,  if,  as  llenard  and  Valentyn  as- 
sert, it  weighs  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  pounds.  As 
an  example  of  this  extraordinary  genus  we  have  figured 
Heuochius  moitoceros,  a  species  recently  transmitted  from 
the  Isle  of  France  by  MM.  Quoy  and  Gaimard,  Plate 
CCCI.  fig.  4.  The  specimen  represented  does  not  mea- 
sure above  seven  inches,  and  its  height  is  almost  equal  to 
its  length. 

The  genus  Zanclus  of  Commerson  is  closely  allied  to 
the  preceding,  but  the  scaling  is  so  much  more  delicate 
that  the  skin  appears  almost  smooth  to  the  naked  eye. 
The  external  aspect  is,  if  possible,  still  more  extraordi- 
nary. We  have  here  engraved  L.  cornutus  of  Cuv. 
(Plate  CCCI.  fig.  8),  which,  on  account  probabl3f  of  its 
singular  form  and  horned  front,  has  become  an  object  al- 
most of  superstitious  reverence  among  the  fishermen  of 
the  Moluccas.  It  is  alleged,  that  when  they  happen  to 
capture  one  of  this  species,  they  immediately  salute  it 
by  certain  genuflexions,  and  then  cast  it  into  the  sea.  It 
is,  however,  an  excellent  table  fish,  which  attains  a  weight 
of  fifteen  pounds,  and  resembles  the  turbot  in  flavour.  It 
is  rather  widely  diffused,  occurring  both  in  the  Indian  seas 
and  Pacific  Ocean. 

Genus  Ephippus,  Cuv.  Distinguished  by  a  deep 
emargination  between  the  spinous  and  softer  portion  of 
the  dorsal  fin  ;  the  former  part  has  no  scales,  and  can  be 
folded  into  a  groove  on  the  back. 

An  American  species  (E.  gigas)  is  remarkable  for  the 
great  club-shaped  enlargement  of  the  first  inter-spinal  of 
the  anal  and  dorsal  fins,  and  by  a  similar  enlargement  of 
the  crest  of  the  cranium.  A  fish  which  may  be  referred 
to  a  subdivision  of  this  genus,  occurs  among  the  fossils  of 
Mount  Bolca.' 

Baron  Cuvier  has  remarked,^  that  among  all  the  strange 
and  fantastic  fishes  preserved  in  the  representations  of 
Ruysch,  Renard,  and  Valentyn,'  and  which  have  so  long 
excited  the  mistrust  of  naturalists,  none  seems  more  likely 
to  provoke  that  feeling  than  the  species  which  these  wri- 
ters designate  by  the  Malay  name  of  Skankarbauiu,  or  buf- 
falo-fish ;  and  yet  it  now  turns  out  that  none  is  more 
accordant  with  the  truth  of  nature.  Its  sharp  recurved 
horns,  the  protuberance  above  the  head,  the  compressed 
and  unequal  spines,  and  the  singular  distribution  of  colour, 
— all  exist  in  a  species  recently  received  from  the  Indian 
Archipelago.  It  has  accordingly  been  named  Taurich- 
THYS  by  Cuvier, — the  Greek  translation  of  the  Malay 
name.  The  species  here  figured  is  T.  varius,  which  is 
from  four  to  six  inches  long,  with  a  height  almost  equal  to 
its  length.     See  Plate  CCCI.  fig.  7. 

Genus  Holacanthus,  Lacep.     A  large  spine  at  the 


pennes. 


angle  of  the  pre-opercle,  the  margins  of  which  are  usually  Acanthop- 
dentated.  terygii. 

The  s|)ecies  are  remarkable  for  the  great  beauty  and  ^quamnn- 
synuiietrical  distribution  of  their  colours,  and  for  their  ex- 
cellence as  articles  of  food.  They  are  numerous  both  in 
the  Indian  and  American  seas.  One  of  the  most  celebrat- 
ed for  the  splendour  and  singularity  of  its  aspect,  is  that 
named  the  Emperor  of  Japan  by  the  Dutch,  Chmtodon 
JmperatoT  of  Bloch,  figured  in  many  works.  Its  body  is 
deep  blue,  traversed  all  over  by  about  two  and  thirty  nar- 
row bands  of  orange  yellow.'*  The  pectoral  fins  are  black, 
and  the  entire  tail  bright  yellow.  It  is  a  large  fish  of  its 
kind,  sometimes  attaining  the  length  of  fifteen  inches,  and, 
as  an  article  of  food,  is  one  of  the  most  esteemed  of  all  the 
Indian  species,  resembling  our  own  much-prized  salmon  in 
flavour.  Another  and  more  recently  discovered  species  is 
H.  semicircidatus,  Cuv.  It  occurs  both  at  Timor  and  New 
Ireland.  Its  colours  are  white  and  blue,  its  length  from  four 
to  five  inches.     The  inhabitants  of  Waigiou  call  it  Mami. 

Genus  Platax,  Cuv.  Anterior  to  the  brush-like 
teeth,  a  row  of  cutting  teeth,  each  of  which  is  divided  into 
three  points  ;  body  much  compressed,  and  apparently  pro- 
longed into  thick,  greatly  elevated,  scaly,  vertical  fins, 
in  the  anterior  edge  of  which  a  small  number  of  spines  lie 
concealed. 

Almost  all  the  known  species  occur  either  in  the  Indian 
or  Pacific  Oceans.  One  or  two  were  found  by  Ruppell  in 
the  Red  Sea.  They  are  esteemed  as  food.  Words  can 
convey  but  a  feeble  idea  of  the  anomalous  form  of  these 
fishes,  some  of  which,  if  we  include  the  vertical  fins,  are 
more  than  twice  as  high  as  they  are  long.  We  here  figure 
the  ChcEtodon  teira  of  Bloch,  wliich  is  a  true  Platax,  Plate 
CCCI.  fig.  6.  It  was  brought  by  M.  Dussumier  from  the 
coast  of  Malabar.  It  is  said  to  attain  to  the  length  of  two 
feet,  a  g^eat  size  for  a  fish  of  this  genus,  many  of  which 
measure  only  a  few  inches.  P.  punctulatus,  indeed,  may 
be  regarded  as  one  of  the  smallest  of  known  fishes,  as  it 
is  only  an  inch  long.     It  occurs  at  Timor. 

Genus  Psettus,  Commerson.  Form  resembling  the 
preceding  ;  but  all  the  teeth  are  small  and  crowded,  and 
the  ventral  fins  are  reduced  to  a  single  small  spine,  without 
soft  rays. 

The  species  are  natives  of  the  Indian  seas.  Their  teeth 
are  rather  short  and  close  than  in  the  usual  bristle-like 
form  of  our  present  tribe  of  Squammipennes,  yet  they  can- 
not be  arranged  under  tribe  third,  in  as  far  as  they  want 
the  teeth  iqion  the  palate.  The  Chcetodoti  rhombeus  of 
Bloch  and  Schneider  belongs  to  this  genus.  It  was  an- 
ciently represented  by  Seba  (t.  iii.  pi.  26,  fig.  21),  and 
now  bears  the  name  of  Psettus  Sebce.  The  species  is  ex- 
tremely rare,  and  its  native  country  was  unknown,  till  in 
recent  times  a  specimen  was  transmitted  from  the  Senegal 
coast  by  M.  Perottet.  It  measures  six  inches  in  length, 
and  is  considerably  higher  than  long.  See  Plate  CCCII. 
fig.  1. 

Tribe  2rf.   With  cutting  teeth. 

Genus  Pimelepterus,  Lacep.  Distinguished  from 
all  other  fishes  by  a  single  range  of  teeth  borne  upon  a  ho- 


'  Itliol.  Veronese,  plate  5,  fig.  2.  •    I/ist.  Nat.  dcs  Poissorrs,  t.  vii.  p.  146. 

'  The  works  alluded  to  above  are  the  following : — 1.  The  Theutrum  Atiimalbwi  of  Henry  lUiysch  (son  <it'  the  celebrated  anato- 
mist), two  vols,  in  folio,  Anisterd.  1718,  which  is  in  fact  a  tliird  edition  of  Johnston's  prior  work  of  the  same  name,  with  the  addition 
of  the  plates  of  fishes,  to  be  afterwards  noticed.  2.  A  Dutch  work  entitled  East  India,  Ancient  and  Modern,  in  five  vols,  folio,  Am- 
sterd.  1724-26.  The  author  was  Francis  Valentyn,  a  Protestant  clergyman  of  Amboyna.  3.  A  Collection  of  P'igures  of  Fish,  and 
other  ."Marine  Creatures,  published  by  Francis  Renard,  in  one  vol.  foho,  Amsterd.  17.34.  This  recucil  was  formed  about  thirty  years 
prior  to  its  publication,  and  was  engraved  from  a  collection  of  native  Indian  drawings,  which,  under  a  necessarily  extraordinary 
aspect,  are  now  known  to  exhibit  with  accuracy  many  truly  interesting  species.  The  same  series  of  drawings,  or  a  corresponding 
copy,  seems  to  have  supplied  the  originals  of  both  the  other  works  just  named. 

■*  Shaw  describes  this  magnificent  fish  as  of  a  '"  golden-yellow,  longitudinally  but  somewhat  obliquely  striped  with  very  nume- 
rous bright  blue  parallel  rays."  This  seems  in  some  measure  the  reverse  of  the  above,  but  is  accounted  for  by  the  equal  proper. 
tion  of  the  two  colours,  either  of  which  may  be  regarded  as  the  groundwork. 


180 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Squammi 
pen  lies. 


Acajithop- rizontal  base  or  heel,  on  the  anterior  edge  of  wliich  is  a 
terygii.    vertical  cutting  portion.     The  body  is  oblong,  the  head 
obtuse,  and  the  6ns  rendered  thick  by  means  of  the  scales 
with  which  they  are  covered. 

P.  Boscii  is  a  small  Atlantic  species,  which  measures 
about  five  inches  in  length.  Bosc,  by  whom  it  was  brought 
from  the  coast  of  Carolina,  has  seen  it  following  vessels  in 
the  high  seas,  and  assembling  in  troops  around  the  stern,  in 
order  to  seize  upon  whatever  is  thrown  overboard.  It  is 
shy  at  seizing  a  hook,  and  is  said  to  know  how  to  carry  off 
the  bait  without  being  captured.  It  is  sought  after  as 
food  by  the  French,  though  held  in  slight  esteem  by  the 
natives  of  Britain. 

The  only  other  genus  of  this  tribe  is  that  named  Dipte- 
KODON  by  Lacepede. 

Tribe  3d.  Teeth  either  close-set  or  en  carde  on  the  Jaws  and 
palate. 

Genus  Bkama,  Bloch  and  Schneider.  Pertains  to  our 
present  family,  so  far  as  concerns  the  scales  which  cover 
the  vertical  fins,  which  have  only  a  small  number  of  spiny 
rays  concealed  in  their  anterior  margins  ;  but  the  teeth 
are  en  carde  on  the  jaws  and  palate,  the  profile  elevated, 
the  muzzle  very  short,  the  front  descending  vertically, 
the  mouth  almost  vertical  when  closed.  The  scales  reach 
as  far  as  the  maxillaries ;  there  are  seven  rays  to  the  gills ; 
a  low  dorsal  and  anal  fin,  each  commencing  by  a  salient 
point ;  a  short  stomach,  a  small  intestine,  and  only  five 
cffica. 

Of  this  genus  there  was  known  till  recently  only  a  sin- 
gle species,  that  of  the  Mediterranean,  the  Sparus  Rati  of 
Bloch. 

It  is  only  of  late  that  its  characters  and  history  have 
been  rendered  in  any  way  clear  or  satisfactory — a  fact  the 
more  remarkable  when  we  consider  its  large  size,  its  singu- 
lar form,  its  extreme  abundance,  and  the  exquisite  flavour 
of  its  flesh.  In  spite  of  all  these  circumstances,  most  mo- 
dern authors  seem  to  have  written  regarding  it  as  if  they 
were  blindfolded.  Bloch  regarded  it  as  a  northern  fish, 
simply  because  so  far  back  as  1681  a  specimen  was  thrown 
ashore  on  our  Yorkshire  coast ;  and  Lacepede  describes  it 
as  an  oceanic  species.  The  individual  above  alluded  to 
was  described  by  Ray  in  his  Synopsis  (p.  115),  under  the 
title  of  Braina  marina  cauda  forcipata.  Pennant  figures 
and  describes  it  in  his  British  Zoology  (2d  edition)  by  the 
name  of  toothed  Gilt-head,  and  it  seems  indicated  by  Mr 
Couch  (in  Linn.  Trans,  xiv.  78)  as  a  Chaetodon  seen  ott' 
the  coast  of  Cornwall.  There  is  no  doubt  that  its  central 
dominion  is  in  the  Mediterranean,  as  it  is  extremely  com- 
mon along  many  coasts  of  that  inland  sea.'  It  is  called 
Rondauin  in  the  markets  of  Genoa.  At  the  same  time 
there  is  no  doubt  that  it  wanders  occasionally  as  far  north 
even  as  Denmark,  and  that  many  accidental  specimens  have 
been  captured  along  both  the  British  and  Irish  shores. 
Two  other  species  have  lately  been  discovered  in  the  equa- 
torial seas. 

Genus  Toxotes,  Cuv.  Body  short  and  compressed ; 
dorsal  situate  on  the  hinder  part  of  the  back,  strongly 
spined,  its  softer  portion,  as  well  as  the  corresponding  part 
of  the  anal,  scaly  ;  muzzle  depressed,  short ;  lower  jaw 
more  advanced  than  the  upper  ;  small  close-set  teeth  in 
either  jaw,  on  the  vomer,  the  palatines,  the  pterygoids, 
and  tongue  ;  six  branchial  rays ;  very  fine  dentations  on 
the  inferior  margin  of  the  sub-orbital  bone  and  pre- 
opercle.  Stomach  short  and  broad  ;  twelve  ca.cal  apjien- 
dages  upon  the  pylorus  ;  swimming  bladder  large  and  thin. 


ridse. 


The   Toxotes  jaculatOT  (Plate  CCCII.  fig.  2)  is  a  small  Acanthop- 
Javanese  species,  measuring  six  or  seven  inches  in  length,     tervgii. 
remarkable  for  possessing  the  same  faculty  as  that  men-   S'^ombe- 
tioned  in  our  notice  of  Clielmon  rostratus.     When  it  per--  ,  ' "'" 
ceives  a  fly  or  other  insect  upon  an  aquatic  plant,  it  dex- 
terously drives   it  into  the  water  by  a  shower  of  drops. 
Cuvier  received  a  specimen  from  Batavia,  the  stomach' of 
which  was  entirely  filled  with  ants.     This  species  has  been 
erroneously  multiplied  in  systematic  works.     It  is  twice 
described  by  Shaw-  under  two  different  names  (Scrirus 
Schlosseri  and  Labrus  jaculator),  neither  of  v/hich  is  the 
right  one  ;  and  there  is  no  doubt  of  its  being  identical 
with   Hamilton    Buchanan's    Coins  chatereus,  a   supposed 
new  species  irom  the  Ganges.^     It  seems  pretty  widely 
distributed   throughout    the  Indian    Archipelago,   and   is 
known  to  the  Malays  by  the  name  of  ikan-siimpit. 


FAMILY  VII._SCO.\IBERID:E. 

One  of  the  most  useful  to  the  human  race  of  the  entire 
class  of  fishes,  whether  we  consider  their  agreeable  fla- 
vour, their  considerable  size,  or  their  inexhaustible  pro- 
ductive powers.  We  may  mention  the  mackerel,  the 
tunny,  and  bonito,  as  familiar  examples. 

When  considered  isolately,  these  celebrated  fishes  are 
by  no  means  difficult  to  characterise.  The  simple  sepa- 
ration of  the  posterior  of  the  second  dorsal,  and  of  those 
of  the  anal  fin,  would  of  itself  suffice ;  but  the  species 
above  named  are  the  chiefs  of  a  numerous  series  of  gene- 
ra and  sub-genera,  in  which  the  more  typical  form  gi'a- 
dually  alters,  and  passes  insensibly  into  others  which  do 
not  exhibit  either  the  character  just  mentioned,  or  almost 
any  other  by  which  the  principal  types  are  distinguished. 
Scales  usually  very  small,  causing  the  greater  part  of  the 
skin  to  appear  as  if  entirely  smooth  ;  opercular  pieces 
without  spines  or  dentations,  and  in  general  numerous 
caeca ; — these  are  almost  the  only  prevailing  characters 
which  can  be  assigned  to  the  family,  which  at  the  same 
time  exhibits  a  likeness  in  the  aspect  of  its  constituent 
groups  which  never  leaves  it.  In  short,  it  forms  what  bo- 
tanists call  a  family  by  series  or  transition.  The  majori- 
ty have  the  sides  of  the  caudal  extremity  carinated,  or 
armed  with  scales  or  shields,  which  are  themselves  cari- 
nated ;  or  the  terminal  rays  of  the  second  dorsal  or  of 
the  anal  are  free ;  or  the  spiny  rays  of  that  dorsal  want 
their  uniting  membrane.  Most  frequently  the  caudal  fin 
is  of  great  size,  and  corresponding  vigour.  In  the  majo- 
rity, also,  the  first  spiny  rays  of  the  anal  fin  are  separated 
from  the  others,  and  form,  as  it  were,  a  small  distinct  fin 
by  themselves.  But  none  of  these  characters  is  common 
to  the  whole. 

We  may  here  group,  as  forming  the  First  Great  Tribe, 
those  genera  of  which  the  anterior  dorsal  Jin  is  entire,  but 
the  terminal  rays  of  the  posterior  one  are  detached  or  iso- 
lated, Jorming  what  may  be  called  finlets  or  spurious  Jins 
[pinna  spuria:). 

Genus  Scomber,  Cuv.  The  mackerels,  properly  so 
called,  have  a  fusiform  body  covered  by  scales,  uniformly 
small  and  smooth  ;  sides  of  the  tail  not  carinated,  but 
merely  raised  into  two  small  cutaneous  crests ;  a  vacant 
space  between  the  first  and  second  dorsal  fin. 

The  common  mackerel  {Sc.  scombrus)  is  one  of  the 
most  beautii'ul  of  fishes,  and  too  well  knoviii  to  require  a 


'  Mr  Yarrell,  however,  Itas  brought  together  various  instances  of  its  occurrence  along  the  British  shores  ;  and  as  it  is  mentioned 
by  Nilsson  in  his  Frodronms  as  occurring  on  the  coast  of  Norway,  and  by  lleinhardt  as  a  Danish  species,  it  rather  appears  that  Baron 
Cuvier  regarded  Uay's  Bream  too  exclusively  as  a  Mediterranean  species. 

»  General  Zoolugtj,  vol.  iv.  part  ii.  pp.  398,  485.  ^   Fishes  of  Ha-  Cannes,  part  21)1,  plate  14,  fig.  34. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


181 


Acanthop-  minute  description.  The  back  is  blue,  crossed  by  many 
terysii.  durii  transverse  bands,  nearly  straight  in  the  males,  but 
Scombe-  findy  waved  in  the  females.  The  sides  and  abdomen  are 
""'^""  of  a  silvery  hue,  glossed  with  brilliant  tints  of  gold.  The 
name  is  said  to  refer  to  the  spotted  appearance  of  the  up- 
per parts,  and  to  be  derived  from  the  Latin  macularius. 
We  shall  here  avail  ourselves  of  Mr  Yarrell's  history  of 
this  important  species. 

"  The  mackerel  was  supposed  by  Anderson,  Duhamel, 
and  others,  to  be  a  fish  of  passage,  performing,  like  some 
birds,  certain  periodical  migrations,  and  making  long  voy- 
ages from  north  to  south  at  one  season  of  the  year,  and  the 
reverse  at  another.  It  does  not  appear  to  have  been  suffi- 
ciently considered,  that,  inhabiting  a  medium  which  varied 
but  little  either  in  its  temperature  or  productions,  locally, 
fishes  are  removed  beyond  the  influence  of  the  two  prin- 
cipal causes  which  make  a  temporary  change  of  situation 
necessary.  Independently  of  the  difficulty  of  tracing  the 
course  pursued  through  so  vast  an  expanse  of  water,  the 
order  of  the  appearance  of  the  fish  at  different  places  on 
the  shores  of  the  temperate  and  southern  parts  of  Europe 
is  the  reverse  of  that  which,  according  to  their  theory, 
ought  to  have  happened.  It  is  known  that  this  fish  is  noiv 
taken,  even  on  some  parts  of  our  own  coast,  in  every  month 
of  the  year.  It  is  jirobable  that  the  mackerel  inhabits  al- 
most the  whole  of  the  European  seas ;  and  the  law  of  na- 
ture which  obliges  them  and  many  others  to  visit  the 
shallower  water  of  the  shores  at  a  particular  season,  appears 
to  be  one  of  those  wise  and  bountiful  provisions  of  the 
Creator,  by  which  not  only  is  the  species  perpetuated  with 
the  greatest  certainty,  but  a  large  portion  of  the  parent 
animals  are  thus  brought  within  the  reach  of  man,  who, 
but  for  the  action  of  this  law,  would  be  deprived  of  many 
of  those  species  most  valuable  to  him  as  food.  For  the 
mackerel  dispersed  over  the  immense  surface  of  the  deej), 
no  effective  fishery  could  be  carried  on ;  but,  approaching 
the  shore  as  they  do  from  all  directions,  and  roving  along 
the  coast  collected  in  immense  shoals,  millions  are  caught, 
which  yet  form  but  a  very  small  portion  compared  with  the 
myriads  that  escape. 

"  This  subject  receives  farther  illustration  from  a  fresh- 
water fish,  as  stated  in  the  Magazine  of  Natural  History, 
vol.  vii.  p.  637  :  '  When  the  char  spawn,  they  are  seen 
in  the  shallow  parts  of  the  rocky  lakes  (in  which  only  they 
are  found),  and  some  of  the  streams  that  run  into  them  : 
they  are  then  taken  in  abundance,  but  so  soon  as  the 
spawning  is  over,  they  retire  into  the  deepest  parts  of  the 
lake,  and  are  but  rarely  caught.' 

"  It  may  be  observed  farther,  that  as  there  is  scarcely  a 
month  throughout  the  year  in  which  the  fishes  of  some  one 
or  more  species  are  not  brought  within  the  reach  of  man 
by  the  operation  of  the  imperative  law  of  nature  referred 
to,  a  constant  succession  of  wholesome  food  is  thus  spread 
before  him,  which,  in  the  first  instance,  costs  him  little 
beyond  the  exercise  of  his  ingenuity  and  labour  to  ob- 
tain. 

"  On  the  coast  of  Ireland,  the  mackerel  is  taken  from 
the  county  of  Kerry  in  the  west,  along  the  southern  shore, 
eastward  to  Cork  and  Waterford ;  from  thence  northward 
to  Antrim,  and  north-west  to  Londonderry  and  Donegal. 
Dr  M'Culloch  says  it  visits  some  of  the  lochs  of  the  West- 
ern Islands,  but  is  not  considered  very  abundant.  On  the 
Cornish  coast  this  fish  in  some  seasons  occurs  as  early  as 
the  month  of  March,  and  appears  to  be  pursuing  a  course 
from  west  to  east.  They  are  plentiful  on  the  Devonshire 
coast,  and  swarm  in  West  Bay  about  June.  On  the 
Hampshire  and  Sussex  coast,  particularly  the  latter,  they 
arrive  as  early  as  March ;  and  sometimes,  as  « ill  be  shown, 
even  in  February :  and  the  earlier  m  the  year  the  fisher- 
men go  to  look  for  them,  the  farther  from  the  shore  do 
they  seek  for  and  find  them.     Duhamel  says  the  mackerel 


are  caught  earlier  at  Dunkirk  than  at  Dieppe  or  Havre  lAcanihop. 
upon  our  own  eastern  coast,  however,  the  fishing  is  later,    tervgii. 
The  fishermen  of  Lowestoffc  and   Yarmouth  gain  their  °'^°'"''^- 
great  harvest  from  the  mackerel  in  May  and  June.     Mr  \^..^-^ 
Neill  says  they  occur  in  the  Forth  at  the  end  of  summer ;  ~  ^^ 
and  Mr  Low,  in  his  Fauna  Orcadensis,  states  that  they  do 
not  make  their  appearance  there  till  the  last  week  in  July 
or  the  first  week  in  August. 

"  The  mackerel  spawns  in  June  ;  and,  according  to 
Bloch,  five  hundred  and  forty  thousand  ova  have  been 
counted  in  one  female.  I  have  observed,  by  the  mackerel 
sent  to  the  London  market  from  the  shallow  shores  of  Worth- 
ing and  its  vicinity,  that  these  fish  mature  and  deposit  their 
roe  earlier  on  that  flat  sandy  shore  than  those  cauglit  in 
the  deep  water  off  Brigliton.  The  young  mackerel,  which 
are  called  shiners,  are  from  four  to  six  inches  long  by  the 
end  of  August.  They  are  half  grown  by  November  ;  when 
they  retire,  says  Mr  Couch,  '  to  deep  water,  and  are  seen 
no  more  that  winter:  but  the  adult  fishes  never  wholly 
quit  the  Cornish  coast ;  and  it  is  common  to  see  some  ta- 
ken with  lines  in  every  month  of  the  year.'  Their  princi- 
pal food  is  probably  the  fry  of  other  fish ;  and  at  Hastings 
the  mackerel  follow  towards  the  shore  a  small  species  of 
Clupea,  which  is  there  called,  in  consequence,  the  mackerel 
mint.  I  have  been  unable  hitherto  to  obtain  any  specimens 
of  this  small  fish ;  but,  from  various  descriptions,  I  think 
it  is  probably  the  young  of  the  sprat.  It  is  described  as 
being  about  one  inch  long  in  July. 

"  The  mackerel  as  feeders  are  voracious,  and  their  growth 
is  rapid.  The  ordinary  length  varies  from  fourteen  to  six- 
teen inches,  and  their  weight  is  about  two  pounds  each ; 
but  they  are  said  to  attain  the  length  of  twenty  inches, 
with  a  proportionate  increase  in  weight.  The  largest  fish 
are  not,  however,  considered  the  best  for  the  table. 

"  As  an  article  of  food  they  are  in  great  request ;  and 
those  taken  in  the  months  of  May  and  June  are  generally 
considered  to  be  superior  in  flavour  to  those  taken  either 
earlier  in  spring,  or  in  autumn.  To  be  eaten  in  perfection, 
this  fish  should  be  very  fresh.  As  it  soon  becomes  unfit  for 
food,  some  facilities  in  the  way  of  sale  have  been  afforded 
to  the  dealers  in  a  commodity  so  perishable.  Mackerel 
were  first  allowed  to  be  cried  through  the  streets  of  Lon- 
don on  a  Sunday  in  1698,  and  the  practice  prevails  to  the 
present  time. 

"  At  our  various  fishing  towns  on  the  coast,  the  macke- 
rel season  is  one  of  great  bustle  and  activity.  The  fre- 
quent departures  and  arrivals  of  boats  at  this  time  form  a 
lively  contrast  to  the  more  ordinary  routine  of  other  pe- 
riods ;  the  high  price  obtained  for  the  early  cargoes,  and 
the  large  return  gained  generally  from  the  enormous  num- 
bers of  this  fish  sometimes  captured  in  a  single  night,  be- 
ing the  inducement  to  great  exertions.  A  few  particulars 
from  various  sources  may  not  be  uninteresting. 

"  In  May  1807,  the  first  Brighton  boat-load  of  mackerel 
sold  at  Billingsgate  for  forty  guineas  per  hundred — seven 
shillings  each,  reckoning  six  score  to  a  hundred  ;  the  high- 
est price  ever  known  at  that  market.  The  next  boat-load 
produced  but  thirteen  guineas  per  hundred.  Mackerel 
were  so  plentiful  at  Dover  in  1808  that  they  were  sold 
sixty  for  a  shilling.  At  Brighton,  in  June  of  the  same 
year,  the  shoal  of  mackerel  « as  so  great,  that  one  of  the 
boats  had  the  meshes  of  her  nets  so  completely  occupied 
by  them,  that  it  was  impossible  to  drag  them  in ;  the  fish 
and  nets,  therefore,  in  the  end,  sunk  together,  the  fisher- 
men thereby  sustaining  a  loss  of  nearly  sixty  pounds,  ex- 
clusive of  what  the  cargo,  could  it  have  been  got  into  the 
boat,  would  have  produced.  The  success  of  the  fishery  in 
1821  was  beyond  all  precedent.  The  value  of  the  catch 
of  sixteen  boats  from  Lowestoffe,  on  the  30th  of  June, 
amounted  to  L.52o2 ;  and  it  is  supposed  that  there  was,  no 
less  an  amount  than  L.  14, 000  altogether  realised  by  the 


182 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Aranthop-  owners  and  men  concerned  in  the  fishery  of  the  Suffolk 
terygii.  coast.'  In  March  1833,  on  a  Sunday,  four  Hastings'  boats 
brought  on  shore  ten  thousand  eiglit  hundred  mackerel ; 
and  the  next  day  two  boats  brought  seven  thousand  fish. 
Early  in  the  month  of  February  1834,  one  boat's  crew  from 
Hastings  cleared  L.lOO  by  the  fish  caught  in  one  night; 
and  a  large  quantity  of  very  fine  mackerel  appeared  in  the 
London  market  in  the  second  week  of  the  same  month. 
They  were  cried  through  the  streets  of  London  three  for  a 
shilling  on  the  14th  and  2-2d  of  March  1834,  and  had  then 
been  plentiful  for  a  month.  The  boats  engaged  in  fishing 
are  usually  attended  by  other  fast-sailing  vessels,  which  are 
sent  away  with  the  fish  taken.  From  some  situations 
these  vessels  sail  away  direct  for  the  London  market ;  at 
others  they  make  for  the  nearest  point  from  which  they 
can  obtain  land-carriage  for  their  fish.  From  Hastings 
and  other  fishing  towns  on  the  Sussex  coast  the  fish  are 
brought  to  London  by  vans,  which  travel  up  during  the 
night. 

"  The  most  common  mode  of  fishing  for  mackerel,  and 
the  way  in  which  the  greatest  numbers  are  taken,  is  by 
drift-nets.  The  drift-net  is  twenty  feet  deep,  by  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  feet  long ;  well  corked  at  the  top,  but 
without  lead  at  the  bottom.  They  are  made  of  small  fine 
twine,  which  is  tanned  of  a  reddish-brown  colour,  to  pre- 
serve it  from  the  action  of  the  sea-water ;  and  it  is  thereby 
rendered  much  more  durable.  The  size  of  the  mesh  is 
about  two  and  a  half  inches,  or  rather  larger.  Twelve, 
fifteen,  and  sometimes  eighteen  of  these  nets  are  attached 
lengthways,  by  tying  along  a  thick  rope,  called  the  drift- 
rope,  and  at  the  ends  of  each  net,  to  each  other.  When 
arranged  for  depositing  in  the  sea,  a  large  buoy  attached 
to  the  end  of  the  drift  rope  is  thrown  overboard,  the  vessel 
is  put  before  the  wind,  and,  as  she  sails  along,  the  rope, 
with  the  nets  thus  attached,  is  passed  over  the  stern  into 
the  water  till  the  whole  of  the  nets  are  run  out.  The  net 
thus  deposited  hangs  suspended  in  the  water  ]ierpendicu- 
larly  twenty  feet  deep  from  the  drift-rope,  and  extending 
from  three  quarters  of  a  mile  to  a  mile,  or  even  a  mile  and 
a  half,  depending  on  the  number  of  nets  belonging  to  the 
party  or  company  engaged  in  fishing  together.  When 
the  whole  of  the  nets  are  thus  lianded  out,  the  drift-rope  is 
shifted  from  the  stern  to  the  bow  of  the  vessel,  and  she 
rides  by  it  as  if  at  anchor.  The  benefit  gained  by  the 
boat's  hanging  at  the  end  of  the  drift-rope  is,  that  the  net 
is  kept  strained  in  a  straight  line,  which,  without  this  pull 
upon  it,  would  not  be  the  case.  The  nets  are  shot  in  the 
evening,  and  sometimes  haided  once  during  the  night,  at 
others  allowed  to  remain  in  the  water  all  night.  The  fish 
roving  in  the  dark  through  the  water,  hang  in  the  meshes 
of  the  net,  which  are  large  enough  to  admit  them  beyond 
the  gill-covers  and  pectoral  fins,  but  not  large  enough  to 
allow  the  thickest  part  of  the  body  to  pass  through.  In 
the  morning  early,  preparations  are  made  for  hauling  the 
nets.  A  capstan  on  the  deck  is  manned,  about  which  two 
turns  of  the  drift-rope  are  taken.  One  man  stands  forward 
to  untie  the  upper  edge  of  each  net  from  the  drift-rope, 
which  is  called  casting  oflf"  the  lashings ;  others  hand  in  the 
net  with  the  fish  caught,  to  which  one  side  of  the  vessel  is 
devoted  ;  the  other  side  is  occupied  by  the  drift-rope, 
which  is  wound  in  by  the  men  at  the  capstan.  The  whole 
of  the  net  in,  and  the  fish  secured,  the  vessel  runs  back 
into  harbour  with  her  fish  ;  or,  depositing  them  on  board 


ridie. 


some  other  boat  in  company,  that  carries  for  the  party  to  Acanthop- 
the  nearest  market,  the  fishing  vessel  remains  at  sea  for    terygii. 
the  next  night's  operation."^  Scombe- 

Another  mode  of  fishing  is  with  a  hook  and  line,  angled  , 
with  a  coarse  rod,  from  a  boat  under  rapid  sail.  A  slice 
from  the  mackerel's  own  body  affords  an  excellent  bait, 
and  even  a  piece  of  scarlet  cloth  or  leather  is  often  used 
with  great  success.  The  line  is  weighed  down  by  a  heavy 
plummet ;  and  when  the  fish  are  numerous,  two  men  h  ill 
thus  capture  from  500  to  1000  in  a  single  day.  It  is  a 
singular  fact,  that  the  common  mackerel  has  no  swimming 
bladder,  although  that  organ  is  found  in  several  closely  al- 
lied species.  What  necessity  of  nature,  Cuvier  asks,  can 
require  it  in  the  one,  and  not  in  the  other  ?  What  can  have 
produced  it  ?  lliese  are  great  problems,  both  in  the  study 
of  final  causes,  and  in  the  general  philosophy  of  nature. 

Genus  Thvnnus,  Cuv.  A  kind  of  corselet  round  the 
thorax,  formed  by  scales  larger  and  coarser  than  those  of 
the  rest  of  the  body  ;  sides  of  the  tail  with  a  cartilaginous 
keel  between  the  two  crests  above  mentioned.  The  ante- 
rior dorsal  is  prolonged  almost  to  the  posterior  one. 

The  tunny  (  T7t.  vulgaris,  Cuv.;  Scomber  t/iytinus,  Linn.), 
(Plate  CCCII.  fig.  3),  is  one  of  the  largest  fishes  of  the 
ocean.^  When  it  weighs  only  a  hundred  pounds,  the  Sar- 
dinians give  it  the  name  of  scn?iipirro,  a  diminutive  deriv- 
ed from  Scomber.  When  above  that  weight,  and  onwards 
to  three  hundred  pounds,  it  is  called  mezzo-tonno,  or  half 
tunny.  The  larger  individuals  frequently  weigh  a  thou- 
sand pounds ;  and  Cetti  asserts  that  old  males  are  taken 
occasionally  weighing  eighteen  hundred  pounds.**  The 
fishery  of  the  tunny  dates  from  the  most  remote  anti- 
quity ;  and  the  city  of  Byzantium  was  more  especially 
enriched  by  it.  The  shoals  which  entered  the  Bosphorus 
were  said  to  meet  near  Chalcedon  with  a  white  rock, 
which  so  terrified  them  that  they  turned  into  the  Gulf 
of  Byzantium,  now  the  port  of  Constantinople.  It  was, 
according  to  Cuvier,  in  consequence  of  this  abundance 
of  tunnies,  that  the  gulf  in  question  received  the  name 
of  the  Golden  Horn  ;  and  the  oracle  of  Apollo  designat- 
ed Chalcedon  as  the  Cih/  of  lite  Blind,  because  its  foun- 
ders did  not  perceive  the  inferiority  of  its  site  in  relation 
to  these  valued  fish.  Gibbon,  however,  tells  us,  that 
"  the  curve  which  it  describes  might  be  compared  to  the 
horn  of  a  stag,  or,  as  it  should  seem,  with  more  propriety, 
to  that  of  an  ox.  The  epithet  golden  was  expressive  of 
the  riches  which  every  wind  wafted  from  the  most  dis- 
tant countries  into  the  secure  and  capacious  port  of  Con- 
stantinople." The  same  prodigious  quantities  of  the 
tunny  are  still  seen  there  as  in  ancient  times.  According 
to  Syllius,  twenty  vessels  might  be  filled  by  a  single  cast 
of  the  net ;  and  they  may  frequently  be  taken  by  the 
hand  without  the  aid  of  nets.  W'hen  ascending  towards- 
the  port,  they  may  be  killed  with  stones;  and  even  wo- 
men take  them  in  quantities,  merely  by  suspending  a  large 
basket  by  a  cord  iiom  the  windows.*  The  tunny  fishery 
was  of  still  more  ancient  practice  in  the  West.  The  Phoeni- 
cians established  it  at  a  very  early  period  on  the  coasts  of 
Spain,  both  within  and  beyond  the  columns  of  Hercules. 
It  is  thus  that  we  find  the  tunny  on  the  Phoenician  medals 
of  Cadiz  and  Carteia.  Its  salted  preparation  was  known 
to  the  Romans  as  an  esteemed  article,  under  the  name 
of  Saltaiiientum  Sardicum. 

The  tunny  fishery  does  not  seem  to  be  now  carried  on 


'  "  In  an  interesting  and  useful  sketch  of  the  natural  history  of  Yarmouth  and  its  neighbourhood,  by  C.  and  J.  Paget,  it  is  stated 
at  p.  IG,  tliat  in  lfi23,  one  hundred  and  forty-two  lasts  of  mackerel  were  taken  there.     A  last  is  ten  thousand." 

=   Britiik  Fishes,  p.  1-21. 

"  AVe  may  here  note,  in  regard  to  the  engraved  illustrations  of  the  present  treatise,  that  we  found  it  impossible  to  maintain  a  pro- 
portional size  in  our  figures.  Thus  the  liinny,  a  gigantic  species,  appears,  upon  the  plate  above  referred  to,  as  smaller  than  its  neigh- 
bour Toxotcs  jaculalnr,  which  is  scarcely  more  than  half  a  foot  long. 

♦  Hiitoire  Nalurelk  ds  Sardaigne,  t.  iii.  134,  135.  •  De  Constantino^.  Topograpftia,  in  praeC 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


183 


Aoanlhop- 

Sconibe- 
ri<lii'. 


at  Constantinople  on  a  great  or  systematic  scale,  but  is 
cliii'fly  concentrated  in  the  interior  of  the  Mediterranean. 
The  species  sometimes  wanders  along  the  British  shores ; 
and  a  fine  specimen,  measurinj;  nine  feet  in  length,  was 
killed  in  the  beautiful  Gairloch,  opposite  Greenock,  in 
July  1831.  It  is  preserved  in  the  Andersonian  Museum, 
Glasgow. 

The  fish  known  to  navigators  under  the  name  of  Bonito 
belongs  to  our  present  genus.  It  is  the  Th.  pelamijs  of 
Cuv.  and  sometimes  occurs  along  the  British  shores.  It 
resembles  the  tunny  in  form,  but  is  a  great  deal  smaller, 
seldom  exceeding  the  length  of  thirty  inches.  It  is  cele- 
brated in  the  tropical  seas  for  its  eager  pursuit  of  the  fly- 
ing fish.  The  bonito  of  the  Mediterranean,  however,  be 
it  remembered,  belongs  to  the  following  genus. 

Genus  Auxis,  Cuv.  Corselet  and  pectoral  fins  as  in 
Thynnus ;  but  the  dorsal  fins  distant,  as  in  Scomber. 

We  here  engrave  (Plate  CCCII.  fig.  ■->)  a  species  com- 
mon in  the  Mediterranean,  where  it  is  called  bonito, 
Auxis  vulgaris,  Cuv.  It  is  of  a  fine  blue  colour  above, 
with  oblique  blackish  lines.  The  flesh  is  red  and  coarse. 
We  have  eaten  it  during  a  voyage  to  Genoa,  in  the  course 
of  which  the  vessel  was  followed  by  a  flock  for  an  entire 
day.  We  struck  them  with  a  small  harpoon  from  the 
bowsprit.     The  species  seldom  exceeds  six  pounds. 

In  regard  to  the  genus  Pelamys  of  Cuv.'  we  shall  here 
merely  state,  that  it  is  distinguished  from  the  tunnies  by 
its  strong,  separate,  and  pointed  teeth.  The  vague  name 
of  bonito  is  likewise  applied  to  one  of  the  species,  the 
Scomber  sarda  of  Bloch,  common  in  the  Mediterranean. 
The  genus  Cybium  has  the  body  elongated,  without  corse- 
let, the  teeth  large,  compressed,  cutting,  in  the  form  of 
lancets.  On  the  palatines  there  are  only  the  close-set 
kind  of  teeth.  The  species  inhabit  the  warmer  parts  both 
of  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  Oceans,  and  some  of  them  at- 
tain a  great  size.  The  genus  Thyrsites  differs  from  the 
preceding  in  having  the  anterior  teeth  longer  than  the 
others,  as  well  as  the  palatines  being  furnished  with  point- 
ed teeth. 

The  genus  Gempylus  is  allied  in  many  respects  to  that 
last  named,  but  it  wants  the  teeth  upon  the  palate,  and 
the  ventrals  are  almost  imperceptible.  See  Plate  CCCII. 
fig.  6,  where  we  have  represented  G.  prometheus,  Cuv.,  a 
species  discovered  at  St  Helena,  by  Messrs  Quoy  and 
Gaimard. 

We  shall  here  briefly  notice  two  genera  which  cannot 
be  better  placed  than  in  succession  to  the  preceding 
Scomberida.  We  allude  to  Lepidopus  and  Trichiurus,^ 
which  resemble  the  two  last-named  groups  in  almost 
every  thing,  except  that  they  entirely  want  the  finlets,  or 
false  fins,  and  even  the  soft  rays  of  the  dorsal.  There  is 
merel)' a  vestige  of  the  ventral  fins.  It  is  a  singular  thing, 
as  Cuvier  has  observed,  that  a  fish  so  gcnerallj'  met  with 
as  the  great  Lepidopus  argyreus  of  the  European  seas 
(there  is  no  other  species),  so  handsome,  and  so  large, 
should  have  remained  unknown  to  naturalists  so  recently 
as  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century,  and  that  it  should 
have  been  afterwards  successively  described  by  various 
writers,  under  a  new  name,  and  by  each  in  ignorance  of 
the  labours  of  his  predecessor.  If  we  figure  to  ourselves 
a  large  and  broad  riband  of  silver,  swimming  with  a  wavy 
motion  through  the  water,  and  casting  from  it  in  its  pro- 
gress the  most  beautiful  reflections  of  light,  we  may  form 
some  notion  of  the  general  aspect  of  this  creature  in  its 
living  state.     Its  length,  as  described  by  Montagu^  (under 


the  name  of  Zipotheca  tc(radens),  was  five  feet  six  inches,  Acanthop. 
with  a  depth  at  the  gills  of  four  inches  and  a  half;  it  gra-    tery};ii. 
dually  decreased  from  the  vent  to  the  commencement  of  Sconilje- 
the  anal  fin,  where  it  measured  only  two  inches  in  depth  ;  v^_^_J_^ 
at  the  end  of  that  fin  the  form  was  nearly  round,  and  the 
diameter  only  half  an  inch.     The  weight,  without  the  in- 
testines, was  about  six  pounds.    Montagu's  specimen  was 
taken  in  Salcomb  Harbour,  on  the  coast  of  South  Devon, 
on  the  4th  June  1808.      It  was  swimming  with  astonish- 
ing velocity,  icil/i  its  head  above  water,  going,  as  the  fisher- 
men said,  "as  swift  as  a  bird,'' and  was  killed  by  the  blow 
of  an  oar.      It  occurs  occasionally  on  most  of  the  Euro- 
pean coasts  ;  is  more  frequent  in  some  parts  of  the  Medi- 
terranean ;  and  has  been  captured  as  far  south  as  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope.     See  our  representation  on  Plate  CCCII. 
fig.  4. 

The  other  genus  to  which  we  have  alluded,  that  of 
Trichiurus,  Linn.,  resembles  the  preceding  in  its  head 
and  teeth,  but  it  has  not  even  a  vestige  of  a  ventral  fin  ; 
the  anal  is  replaced  by  a  series  of  very  small  spines,  which 
scarcely  project  above  the  skin,  and  the  tail  terminates 
in  a  filament  or  lengthened  point,  without  any  caudal  fin. 
We  here  figure  (Plate  CCCII.  fig.  8)  an  Indian  species, 
named  Trichiurus  savala  by  Cuvier.  We  believe  it  is 
synonymous  with  T.  armutus  of  Mr  Gray's  Illustrations 
of  Indian  Zoology.  Some  additional  species  are  figured 
in  Mr  Griffith's  valuable  edition  of  the  Animal  King- 
dom, and  that  called  the  silvery  hair-tail,  or  blade  fish 
(  T.  lepturus,  Linn.),  was  some  years  ago  cast  ashore  on  the 
Moray  Firth.^ 

Another  group  of  Scomberida;,  or  rather  a  branch  of 
the  first  great  tribe,  contains  the  sword-fish,  and  a  few 
other  species,  which  modern  Ichthyologists,  anterior  to  the 
time  of  Cuvier,  placed  too  much  apart  from  each  other, 
solely  because  some  were  possessed  of  ventral  fins,  while 
in  others  those  parts  were  wanting,  "  difference,"  observes 
our  author,  "  qui  ne  sert  qu'a  prouver  de  plus  en  plus  le 
pen  d'importance  de  ces  nageoires  pour  un  raethode  na- 
turelle."^  Their  relationship  to  the  tunnies  and  macke- 
rels has  been  still  less  appreciated,  although  very  obvi- 
ous in  the  form  of  the  tail,  the  structure  of  the  intestines, 
the  quality  of  the  flesh,  and  even  in  the  parasitical  ani- 
mals by  which  they  are  infested  ;  but  as  they  differ  in 
wanting  the  false  fins,  all  actual  resemblances  have  been 
set  aside,  at  least  in  regard  to  such  as  are  destitute  of 
ventral  fins. 

Genus  Xiphias,  Linn.  Pertains  to  the  family  Scom- 
beridoe,  and  approaches  the  tunnies  especially  in  the  ex- 
treme smallness  of  the  scales,  the  carination  of  the  sides 
of  the  tail,  the  strength  of  the  caudal  fin,  and  the  whole 
of  the  interior  organization.  The  distinctive  character 
consists  in  the  lengthened  beak  or  sword-like  prolonga- 
tion of  the  muzzle  or  upper  jaw,  which  forms  a  powerful 
weapon  of  offence,  and  enables  them  to  attack  and  over- 
come the  largest  marine  animals.  This  beak  is  composed 
chiefly  of  the  vomer  and  intermaxillaries,  strengthened 
towards  the  base  by  the  ethmoid,  the  frontals,  and  maxil- 
laries.  The  branchia?  are  not  divided  like  the  toothing 
of  a  comb,  but  formed  each  of  two  large  parallel  plates, 
of  which  the  surface  is  reticulated.  The  rapidity  of  their 
course  is  excessive,  the  quality  of  their  flesh  excellent. 

Such  is  a  brief  indication  of  the  characters  of  the  genus 
Xiphias  of  Linnaeus,  which  has  been  divided  as  follows,  in 
more  recent  times. 

\st.  Genus  Xiphias  proper,  Cuv.     No  ventral  fin. 


149. 


'    Hist.  Nat.  dcs  Po^isons.  t.  vUi. 
Regnc  Animal,  t.  ii.  p.  199. 

■  Both  genera  were  formerly  placed  by  Cuvier  in  the  ensuing  family  T^Niom.E 
•    Memoirs  of  the  Werncrian  Nat.  Hist.  Sflcictif,  vol.  i.  p.  8*2 


The  genus  Pela.mys  corresponds  to  that  named  Sarda  in  the  second  edition  of  tlie 

(See  Rc^nc  Animal,  t.  ii.  p.  217.) 


•   f.inti.  Trans,  vol.  xi.  p.  200. 


"  Hist.  Nat.  des  Poitsons,  t.  viii.  p.  254. 


]84 

Acanthop. 

terygii. 

Scombc- 

ridae. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


The  only  known  species  seems  to  have  received  the 
same  name  from  all  nations.  Gladhis,  Ejiee,  Dard,  Pesce- 
spada,  Scliipcrd-fish,  Su-ord-Jish,  and  the  Greek  generic 
name  of  Xiphias,  all  indicate  the  formidable  weapon  with 
which  the  front  is  armed.  So  remarkable  a  creature  in 
size  and  structure  could  indeed  have  scarcely  remained 
unknown  at  any  period.  All  ancient  wTiters  within  whose 
province  it  could  possibly  fall,  speak  of  it  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  clearly  to  prove  an  intimate  knowledge  of  its  nature. 
They  describe  its  offensive  weapon,  the  blows  which  it  in- 
flicts, the  dreadful  combats  which  it  sustains,  the  attacks 
which  are  made  upon  it,  and  the  stratagems  by  which,  in 
spite  of  its  strength,  it  is  lured  to  its  destruction.  Although, 
in  relation  to  its  European  distribution,  the  Mediterranean 
may  be  said  to  be  its  chief  dominion,  yet  the  older  indivi- 
duals especially  often  enter  the  ocean,  and  astonish  the 
natives  of  colder  climes  by  spreading  along  the  northern 
shores.  It  has  been  frequently  captured  on  the  British 
coasts.  It  even  enters  the  Baltic,  and  has  been  seen  near 
Lubeck,  of  an  enormous  size.'  Pennant  is  doubtful  of  its 
occurrence  as  a  North  American  species,  although  it  is 
named  as  such  by  Catesby.  It  is  not  noticed  by  Dr  Mit- 
chell, in  his  description  of  the  fishes  of  New  York,  and  for 
this  reason  Baron  Cuvier  does  not  admit  that  it  crosses  the 
Atlantic.  It  is,  however,  fully  described  by  Dr  Smith,  in 
his  Fishes  of  Massachusetts ;  and  the  same  writer  as- 
sures us,  on  the  authority  of  an  old  pilot,  that  the  sword- 
fish  is  by  no  means  uncommon  off  that  portion  of  the  Ame- 
rican shore.  It  cannot,  however,  be  traced  far  south  in 
any  part  of  the  western  world  ;  whilst,  like  many  of  the 
Mediterranean  species,  it  advances  along  the  African  coast 
as  far  as  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

The  fish  now  alluded  to  is  the  Xiphias  gladius,  Linn. 
(Plate  CCCII.  fig.  7.)  Its  horizontal  snout  is  flat  and 
cutting,  like  the  blade  of  a  sword.  The  sides  of  its  tail 
are  strongly  carinated.  It  has  but  one  dorsal  fin,  which 
rises  both  before  and  behind,  but  of  which  the  middle  por- 
tion in  the  adults  becomes  in  some  manner  so  worn  away, 
that  an  appearance  is  at  last  presented  of  two  dorsal  fins. 
This  v.ill  be  perfectly  understood  by  comparing  the  figure 
last  referred  to,  with  fig.  10  of  the  same  plate,  where  we 
have  represented  the  young  of  the  present  species." 

Sword-fish,  though  by  no  means  uncommon,  are  sel- 
dom captured,  owing  to  their  extreme  vigilance.  Captain 
Beechey  informs  us,  that  while  in  the  Pacific  Ocean,  near 
Easter  Island,  '■  as  the  line  was  hauling  in,  a  large  sword- 
fish  bit  at  the  tin  case  which  contained  our  thermometer, 
but  fortunately  failed  in  carrying  it  off."  Their  mode  of 
capture  in  the  Mediterranean  may  be  likened  to  whale 
fishing  in  miniature,  and  is  said  to  be  a  very  amusing  and 
exciting  sport.  A  watchman  placed  upon  a  mast,  or 
standing  on  the  summit  of  a  neighbouring  rock,  gives 
warning  by  signal  when  he  sees  a  fish  approach.  The 
fishermen  then  row  towards  it ;  and,  being  so  skilful  as 
frequently  to  strike  the  fish  from  a  great  distance,  they 
throw  a  harpoon  into  it  attached  to  a  long  line.    An  ardu- 


We  shall  conclude  by  observing,  that  the  sword-fish  isAcanthop- 
not  only  one  of  the  largest  species  of  the  European  seas,    ^^'^O'f " 
attaining  sometimes  to  a  length  of  fifteen  feet,  but  that  it 
is  also  much  esteemed  as  an  article  of  diet.   When  young, 
especially,  the  flesh  is  white,  firm,  and  of  excellent  fla- 
vour. 

2rf.  Genus  Tetrapterus,  Rafinesque.^  Point  of  the 
muzzle  shaped  like  a  stiletto  ;  ventrals  consisting  each  of 
one  unjointed  slender  bone  ;  two  small  projecting  crests, 
like  those  of  the  mackerel,  at  each  side  of  the  base  of  the 
caudal  fin. 

The  sole  European  species  is  T,  helone  of  the  Italian 
author.  It  is  a  large  Mediterranean  species,  of  about  six 
feet  in  length,  and  weighing  from  150  to  200  pounds. 

3rf.  Genus  Makaira,  Lacep.  Possesses  the  points  of 
the  two  small  caudal  crests  of  the  preceding  genus,  but  it 
wants  the  ventral  fins. 

We  shall  merely  mention  as  an  example  the  X.  Makai- 
ra, or  short-snouted  sword-fish  of  Shaw.'' 

Ath.  Genus  Histiophorus,  Lacep.  Characterised  by 
the  beak  and  caudal  crests  of  Tetrapterus,  but  the  dorsal 
fin  is  so  greatly  elevated  as  to  serve  as  a  sail  when  swim- 
ming on  the  surface,  and  the  vontrals  are  long,  slender, 
and  composed  of  two  rays. 

This  genus  contains  that  large  and  showy  species  {H. 
indicus,  Plate  CCCII.  fig.  9)  known  to  the  Malays  by  the 
name  of  fan-fish,  and  called  by  the  corresponding  title  of 
sail-fish  by  the  Dutch.  It  sometimes  attains  to  so  great  a 
size  as  to  have  been  compared  to  a  small  whale.  When 
swimming  near  the  surface,  its  dorsal  fin  may  be  seen  pro- 
jecting, from  the  distance  of  a  league  at  sea.  Many  years 
ago  a  letter  was  addressed  to  Sir  Joseph  Banks  by  the 
captain  of  an  East  Indiaman,  containing  an  account  of  the 
astonishing  strength  occasionally  exerted  by  this  species. 
The  bottom  of  the  ship  was  pierced  through  by  it  in  such 
a  manner  that  the  snout  or  sword  was  buried  almost  to  its 
base,  and  the  animal  itself  was  killed  by  the  violence  of 
the  blow.  Accidents  of  a  similar  nature  have  also  occur- 
red with  the  common  sword-fish  ;  and  it  is  the  opinion  of 
naturalists  that  both  species  mistake  our  wooden  walls  for 
the  vast  abdomen  of  some  great  cetaceous  animal  which 
they  desire  to  encounter  and  destroy. 

We  here  figure,  under  the  name  of  Histiophorus  pul- 
chellus,  a  beautiful  dwarf  species  taken  by  M.  Raynaud  on 
his  return  from  the  Cape  to  France  in  1829.  It  measured 
only  four  inches  in  length,  and  possesses  certain  special 
characters,  which  lead  to  the  conclusion  that,  notwith- 
standing its  minute  size,  it  ought  not  to  be  regarded  as 
the  young  of  any  previously  described  species.  See  Plate 
CCCII.  fig.  1 1. 

We  now  enter  upon  a  group  of  genera  which  form  the 
Second  Great  Tribe  of  Scomberidae,  and  are  character- 
ised by  having  the  spiny  rays  of  the  back  not  contintwus, 
but  separate. 


ous  struggle  then  commences,  during  which  the  aggres 


sors  are  sometimes  pulled  about  by  the 
hours  before  they  can  get  it  into  the  boat. 


The  Scomberidae,  as  has  been  already  remarked,  have  the 
fish  for  many     caudal  fin  in  general  very  strong,  although  the  other  verti- 
cal fins  are  often  extremely  feeble.    We  have  now  noticed 


'  Captain  Crow,  in  a  work  recently  published,  relates  the  following  spectacle,  witnessed  during  a  voyage  to  Memel.  "  One  morn- 
ing, during  a  calm,  when  near  the  Hebrides,  all  hands  were  called  up  at  three  a.  m.  to  witness  a  battle  between  several  of  the  fish 
called  thrashers,  or  fox-sharks  {Carcliarius  vuljies),  and  some  sword-fish  on  one  side,  and  an  enormous  whale  on  the  other.  It  was  in 
the  middle  of  summer,  and  the  weather  being  clear,  and  the  fish  close  to  the  vessel,  we  had  a  fine  opportunity  of  witnessing  the  con- 
test. As  soon  as  the  whale's  back  appeared  above  the  water,  the  thrashers,  springing  several  yards  into  the  air,  descended  with  great 
violence  upon  the  object  of  their  rancour,  and  inflicted  upon  him  the  most  severe  slaps  with  their  long  tails,  the  sound  of  which  re- 
sembled the  reports  of  muskets  fired  at  a  distance.  The  sword-fish,  in^heir  turn,  attacked  the  distressed  whale,  stabbing  from  be- 
low ;  and  thus  beset  on  all  sides,  and  wounded,  when  the  poor  creature  appeared,  the  water  around  him  was  dyed  with  blood.  In  this 
manner  they  continued  tormenting  and  wounding  him  for  many  hours,  until  we  lost  sight  of  him ;  and  I  have  no  doubt  they  in  the 
end  completed  his  destruction."     (Quoted  from  Mr  Yarrell's  British  Fishes,  p.  144.) 

'  It  was  probably  this  disparity  of  the  dorsal  fin  in  different  individuals  that  induced  Dr  Leach  to  apply  the  new  name  of  Xi- 
phiju  Roiidclctii  to  the  old  species.     (See  Wcrnerian  Memoirs,  vol.  ii.  part  i.  p.  58.) 

•  Caratteri  di  alciini  nuovi  geiieri,  &c.  delta  Skilta,  p.  54.  *   General  Zoology,  vol.  iv.  part  i.  p.  104,  pi.  16, 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


185 


Acanthop. 

tervpii. 

Scunibe- 

rida;. 


the  genera  of  the  first  great  tribe,  in  wliich  the  posterior 
portion  of  the  second  dorsal  and  of  tlie  anal  fin  possess 
no  continuous  membrane  between  its  rays,  which  thus  re- 
main free  and  disconnected,  under  the  name  of  finlets. 
But  in  the  group  which  we  are  about  to  enter  it  is  the 
anterior  dorsal  which  wants  the  membrane,  and  of  which 
the  rays  are  consequently  free,  and  capable  of  isolated 
movement.  Certain  species  even  conjoin  with  this  cha- 
racter that  of  the  preceding  tribe,  and  have  finlets  behind, 
at  the  same  time  that  they  possess  free  rays  upon  their 
anterior  portion. 

Genus  Naucrates,  Rafin.  Dorsal  spines  free ;  body 
fusiform  ;  a  carina  or  keel  on  the  sides  of  the  tail,  as  in 
the  tunny,  and  two  free  spines  before  the  anal  fin. 

This  genus  contains  N.  ditctor,  the  fdmous  pilot Jish  of 
navigators  (Gasterosteus  dwtor,  Linn.),  so  named  from  its 
habit  of  keeping  company  with  ships  at  sea,  and  frequent- 
ly swimming  beneath  their  bows.  It  would  seem,  from 
early  indications  of  a  similar  instinct,  to  be  the  Pompilhis  of 
the  ancients,  described  as  pointing  out  the  way  to  dubious 
or  embarrassed  sailors,  and  as  announcing  the  vicinity  of 
land  by  its  sudden  disappearance.  It  was  thus  regarded 
as  a  sacred  fish.  The  other  story  of  its  serving  as  a  guide 
to  the  shark  does  not  appear  to  have  been  transmitted  to 
us  from  so  remote  a  source.  It  is  not  mentioned  even  by 
the  Ichthyologists  of  the  sixteenth  century  ;  and  Cuvier 
regards  as  the  first  allusion  to  it,  that  of  Dutertre  in  his 
Description  of  the  Antilles,  printed  in  1667.  Since  that 
period  it  has  been  carefully  repeated  by  all  voyagers 
and  compilers  ;  and  Osbeck  even  makes  it  a  subject  of 
pious  reflection  on  the  wonderful  ways  of  Providence.  We 
are  told  by  a  greater  than  Osbeck  that  "  they  that  go 
down  to  the  sea  in  ships,  that  do  business  in  great  waters ; 
these  see  the  works  of  the  Lord,  and  his  wonders  in  the 
deep :"  but  the  fact  in  the  present  instance  seems  reduci- 
ble to  this,  that  the  pilot  accompanies  both  ships  and 
sharks,  sometimes  swimming  before,  sometimes  behind, 
for  the  sake  of  preying  upon  whatever  may  be  thrown 
over  board  in  the  or  e  case,  or  left  uneaten  in  the  other. 
It  is  true  that  the  shark  never  attacks  it ;  but  it  is  also 
true  that  the  hawk  does  not  attack  the  swallow ;  and  in 
both  instances  the  reason  is  the  same ;  the  pilot  being  too 
nimble  for  the  unwieldy  shark  in  the  water,  just  as  the 
feebler  but  more  agile  bird  is  too  swift  in  its  movements 
fur  falco  in  the  air.  It  is  thus  that  the  apparent  alliance 
of  these  dissimilar  fishes  may  be  explained  even  upon  ge- 
neral principles,  to  say  nothing  of  Bosc's  observation,  who 
assures  us  that  he  has  seen  hundreds  of  pilot-fish,  that 


they  always  keep  at  a  respectful  distance  from  the  shark,  Acantliop. 
and  swim  about  swiftly  in  different  directions,  that  they  terygii. 
may  more  certainly  avoid  it.  If  any  food  be  thrown  over 
board,  the  pilot  stops  to  seize  it,  and  abandons  both  the 
shark  and  vessel.  Geoffroy  no  doubt  tells  a  story  of  two 
])ilot-fish  having  been  seen  to  take  a  great  deal  of  trouble, 
swimming  to  and  <Vo,  in  order  to  conduct  a  shark  towards 
a  baited  hook  ;  but  admitting  the  truth  of  the  details,  it  is 
clear,  that  whatever  advantage  might  eventually  accrue  to 
the  conductors,  the  probable  result  to  the  shark  was  a 
cruel  death,  and  one  is  consequently  the  more  inclined  to 
admire  how  the  narrative  itself  should  find  place  in  a 
Memoir  Sur  rajfertioii  nmtiielle  des  quelques  animaux  I' 

The  pilot-fish  in  question  is  chiefly  a  Mediterranean 
species,  although  it  also  spreads  into  distant  oceans,  hav- 
ing been  found  by  Daldorf  under  the  equator.  A  great 
extent  of  geographical  distribution  may  indeed  be  expect- 
ed in  reference  to  a  species  which  is  said  to  suffer  itself 
to  be  led  away  immense  distances  in  its  eager  pursuit  of 
ships.  Dutertre  records  that  he  saw  one  which  followed 
his  vessel  for  more  than  500  leagues.  Whether  he  kept  his 
eye  upon  it  night  and  day  during  all  that  time,  or  in  what 
other  way  he  ascertained  it  to  be  the  same  individual 
throughout  so  long  a  traverse,  is  what  he  does  not  state,  and 
we  therefore  cannot  explain.  "  In  the  year  1831,"  Mr  Yar- 
rell  observes,  "  two  specimens  of  pilot-fish  were  caught  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  British  Channel,  and  more  than  one 
instance  has  occurred  of  their  following  ships  into  Guern- 
sey. A  few  years  since,  a  pair  accompanied  a  ship  from  the 
Mediterranean  into  Falmouth,  and  were  both  taken  with 
a  net.  In  January  1831,  the  Peru,  Graham  master,  put 
into  Plymouth,  on  her  voyage  from  Alexandria  for  Lon- 
don, after  a  passage  of  eighty-two  days.  About  two  days 
after  she  left  Alexandria,  two  pilot-fish,  Gasterosteus  duc- 
tor,  made  their  appearance  close  alongside  the  vessel, 
were  constantly  seen  near  her  during  the  homeward  voy- 
age, and  followed  her  into  Plymouth.  After  she  came  to 
an  anchor  in  Catwater,  their  attachment  appeared  to  have 
increased  ;  they  kept  constant  guard  to  the  vessel,  and 
made  themselves  so  familiar,  that  one  of  them  was  actu- 
ally captured  by  a  gentleman  in  a  boat  alongside,  but,  by 
a  strong  effort,  it  escaped  from  his  grasp,  and  regained 
the  water.  After  this  the  two  fish  separated ;  but  they  were 
both  taken  the  same  evening,  and,  when  dressed  the  next 
day,  were  found  to  be  excellent  eating.  In  October  1833 
nearly  one  hundred  pilot-fish  accompanied  a  vessel  from 
Sicily  into  Catwater,  but  they  were  not  taken.'"-  The 
pilot-fish  is  of  a  silvery  blue  colour,  paler  below,  with 


'  Annaks  du  Mus.  i'H'ist.  Nat.  t.  ix.  p.  4C9.  In  further  illustration  of  the  subject,  we  sliall  subjoin  a  short  extract  from  a  recent 
publication,  Dr  Aleyen's  Reise  urn  die  Erdc.  "  The  pilot  swims  constantly  in  front  of  the  shark  ;  we  ourselves  have  seen  three  in. 
stances  in  which  the  shark  was  led  by  the  pilot.  "When  the  sea-angel  neared  the  ship,  the  pilot  swam  close  to  the  snout,  or  near  one 
of  the  breast  fins  of  the  animal ;  sometimes  lie  darted  rapidly  forwards  or  sidewards,  as  if  looking  for  something,  and  constantly  went 
back  again  to  the  shark.  AVhen  we  threw  overboajd  a  piece  of  bacon  fastened  on  a  great  hook,  the  shark  was  about  twenty  paces 
from  the  ship.  With  the  quickness  of  lightning  the  pilot  came  up,  smelt  at  the  dainty,  and  instantly  swam  back  again  to  the  shark, 
swimming  many  times  round  his  snout,  and  splashing,  as  if  to  give  him  exact  information  as  to  tlie  bacon.  The  shark  now  began  to 
put  himself  in  motion,  the  pilot  showing  him  the  way,  and  in  a  moment  he  was  fast  upon  the  hook.  Once  we  watched  a  pilot  for  many 
days,  who  kept  constantly  swimming  close  before  the'keel  of  the  ship.  The  sailors  say,  as  of  a  thing  well  known  and  familiar,  that  such 
a  iish  so  situated  has  lost  his  shark,  and  is  seeking  another.  Upon  a  later  occasion,  we  observed  two  pilots  in  sedulous  attendance  on 
a  blue  shark,  which  we  caught  in  the  Chinese  Sea.  It  seems  probable  that  tlie  pilot  feeds  on  the  shark's  excrements,  keeps  his 
company  for  that  purpose,  and  directs  his  operations  solely  from  this  selfish  view."  On  this  very  singular  subject  we  are  tempted 
to  quote  another  anecdote,  which,  notwithstanding  what  we  have  said  in  the  text  above,  if  correctly  observed  and  recorded,  would 
certainly  indicate  something  remarkable  in  the  association  of  these  species.  The  account  was  furnished  to  the  editor  of  the  English 
edition  of  the  Animal  Kingdom  (vol.  x.  p.  (iSC),  by  Colonel  Hamilton  Smith,  an  accurate  and  accomplished  naturalist.  "  Captain 
Richards,  R.  N.,  during  his  last  station  in  tlie  Siediterranean,  saw  on  a  fine  day  a  blue  shark,  which  followed  the  ship,  attracted 
perhaps  by  a  corpse  which  had  been  committed  to  the  waves.  After  some  time  a  shark-hook,  baited  with  pork,  was  flung  out.  The 
shark,  attended  by  four  pilot-fish.  Scomber  ductor,  repeatedly  approached  the  bait ;  and  every  time  that  he  did  so,  one  of  the  pilots, 
preceding  him,  was  distinctlv  seen  from  the  tatfrail  of  the  ship  to  run  his  snout  against  the  side  of  the  shark's  head,  to  turn  it  away. 
After  some  farther  plav,  the'  fish  swam  off  in  the  wake  of  the  vessel,  his  dorsal  fin  being  long  distinctly  visible  above  the  water. 
WTien  he  had  gone,  however,  a  considerable  distance,  he  suddenly  turned  round,  darted  after  the  vessel,  and  before  the  pilot-fish 
could  overtake  him  and  interpose,  snapped  at  the  bait  and  was  taken.  In  hoisting  him  up,  one  of  the  pilots  was  observed  to  cling  to 
his  side  until  he  was  half  above  water,  when  it  fell  off.  All  the  pilot  fishes  then  swam  about  awhile,  as  if  in  search  of  their  friend, 
with  every  apparent  mark  of  anxiety  and  distress,  and  afterwards  darted  suddenly  down  into  the  depths  of  the  sea.  Colonel  H. 
Smith  has  himself  witnessed,  with  intense  curiosity,  au  event  in  all  respects  precisely  similar." 
'  British  Fishes,  p.  151. 


VOL.  XII. 


2  A 


186 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Scombe- 


Acanthop.  bands  of  deeper  blue  upon  the  upper  portions.  It  varies 
terygii.  from  four  inches  to  a  foot  in  length,  and  the  larger  indi- 
viduals have  much  the  aspect  of  a  mackerel.  The  name 
of  pilot  has  been  bestowed  on  various  other  fishes,  and  the 
genus  Naucrates  itself  contains  several  species.  N.  In- 
dicus,  Cuv.  was  brought  from  Aniboyna  by  Messrs  Lesson 
and  Garnot. 

Other  genera  of  this  tribe  are  Elacate,  Lichia,  Cho- 
RiNEMUs,  and  Trachinotus,  which  we.  cannot  here  do 
more  than  name. 

Genus  Rhinchobdella,  B1.  and  Schn.  Free  spines 
on  the  back,  as  in  tlie  preceding  genera,  and  two  free 
spines  in  front  of  the  anal  fin,  but  the  ventrals  are  absent, 
as  in  Xiphias  proper.     The  body  is  lengthened. 

Of  this  genus  Cuvier  has  formed  two  minor  groups, — 
Rhinchobdella  {Macrognathus,  Lacep.),  including  such 
species  as  have  the  muzzle  concave,  and  striated  beneath, 
and  the  three  vertical  fins  separate  ;  and  Mastacomblus, 
Gronovius,  containing  such  as  have  the  muzzle  simply 
conical,  neither  striated  nor  concave,  and  the  vertical  fins 
more  or  less  completely  joined. 

The  S])ecies  of  both  genera  inhabit  the  fresh  waters  of 
Asia,  and  are  widely  distributed,  from  Syria  to  the  isles  of 
Sunda,  tlie  Moluccas,  and  China.  Their  snouts  are  fur- 
nished with  a  delicate  organ  of  touch,  and  it  appears  that 
they  employ  it  while  searching  in  the  mud  for  small  worms, 
or  other  slender  substances  on  which  they  feed.  They  are 
generally  regarded  as  poissons  de  bon  gout,  the  flavour  of 
their  flesh  bearing  some  resemblance  to  that  of  eels. 

The  genus  Notocanthus  (of  which  N.  Nastis  is  the 
sole  species)  is  characteristic  of  the  most  northern  seas. 

We  next  proceed  to  a  grou])  of  the  Scomberidse  which 
forms  the  Third  Great  Tribe,  distinguished  by  having 
the  sides  furnished  ivith  a  cuirassed  lateral  line. 

In  the  timnies,  sword-fish,  and  other  Scomberidae  al- 
ready discussed,  a  projecting  cartilaginous  portion  is  ob- 
servable, forming  a  kind  of  ridge  or  keel  on  each  side  of 
the  tail,  at  the  extremity  of  the  lateral  line.  In  the  ge- 
nera of  the  same  family  of  which  we  have  now  to  treat, 
this  ridge  is  no  longer  a  simple  prominence  of  the  dermis, 
but  is  covered  by  scaly  shields,  themselves  crested,  and 
overlapping  each  other.  These  shields,  frequently  ending 
in  a  point  or  hook,  are  not  always  confined  to  the  termi- 
nation of  the  lateral  line,  but  sometimes  spread  over  its 
entire  length,  and  usually  occupy  a  considerable  portion. 
In  relation  to  this  character,  however,  the  tribe  may  be  di- 
vided into  two  sections  :  the  first  of  which,  comprising  only 
the  great  genus  Caranx,  exhibits  this  kind  of  armour  in  its 
greatest  strength  and  extension  ;  while  the  second  (of  which 
the  genus  V^omer  is  the  type)  shows  its  gradual  reduction 
to  small  scales,  not  surpassing  those  of  the  rest  of  the  body. 

Genus  Caranx,  Cuv.  Lateral  line  armed  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent  with  scaly  shields,  raised  into  a  keel,  and 
pointed. 

As  an  example,  we  here  figure  the  Caranx  hoops,  a 
beautiful  fish  from  Amboyna,  of  a  fine  silvery  hue,  tinted 
towards  the  back  with  brilliant  steel  blue,  with  green  re- 
flections. A  pure  line  of  orange  extends  from  the  gills  to 
the  tail,  but  this  ornamental  character  is  said  to  disappear 
speedily  after  death.  The  pectoral  fins  are  likewise  orange. 
It  varies  from  a  few  inches  to  a  foot  in  length.  See  Plate 
CCCII.  fig.  12.  The  genus  is  extremely  numerous,  con- 
taining probably  not  fewer  than  seventy  different  kinds ; 
but  the  only  other  species  we  shall  here  notice  is  a  fish 
called  the  scad,  or  horse-mackerel  (^Caranx  truchurus, 
Lacep.  and  Cuv.),  which  occasionally  occurs  in  prodigious 
shoals  along  the  British  shores.     Ten  thousand  have  been 


taken  by  a  foot-sean  in  a  single  evening  in  August.     It  Acanthop- 
likewise  occurs  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  in  the  vicinity    tervgii. 
of  Madeira. 

Of  genera  allied  to  Caranx,  and  consisting  chiefly  of , 
species  heretofore  and  erroneously  referred  to  Zeus,  Baron 
Cuvier  has  established  or  retained  the  following,  viz.  Olis- 
Tus,  ScYRis,  Blepharis,  Gali,ichtys,  Argyreyosus, 
Vomer,  and  Hynnis.  Of  these  our  restricted  limits  pre- 
vent our  exhibiting  the  detailed  characters.  We  shall 
merely  present  the  reader  with  a  figaire  of  that  singular 
little  fish  Gallichtys  ^gyptiacus,  brought  by  Ehrenberg  from 
the  neighbourhood  of  Alexandria.  It  measures  only  from 
one  to  two  inches  in  length,  and  is  of  a  truly  remarkable 
form.     See  Plate  CCCIII.  fig.  1. 

We  have  now  arrived  at  the  concluding  group  or  Fourth 
Great  Tribe  of  the  Scomberidae,  in  which  thejinlets,  the 
free  spines  of'  the  hack,  and  the  armour  of  the  sides  of  the 
tail,  are  all  wanting. 

The  genera  of  this  tribe,  it  will  be  perceived,  are  com- 
bined by  means  of  merely  negative  characters,  and  it  may 
therefore  be  expected  that  they  will  exhibit  mutual  rela- 
tions of  a  less  intimate  kind  than  those  of  the  preceding 
tribes.  They  form  in  fact  a  group,  as  it  were,  by  con- 
tinuity,— one  of  those  series  of  which  there  are  many  in 
nature,  and  of  which  the  agreement  is  not  the  less  evi- 
dent and  harmonious,  although  it  may  be  difficult  to  point 
out  a  precise  character  in  common. 

As  we  have  little  to  say  of  general  interest  regarding 
their  history  or  habits,  we  think  it  more  suitable  to  the  na- 
ture of  this  article  to  reserve  a  principal  portion  of  our  al- 
lotted space  for  the  elucidation  of  those  species  concerning 
which  some  important  or  amusing  information  has  been  re- 
corded, We  shall  therefore  do  little  more  than  name  the 
genera  of  our  present  tribe. 

The  genus  Seriola  scarcely  differs  from  Caranx,  ex- 
cept in  the  lateral  line  being  either  unprovided  with  a  cui- 
rass, or  at  least  merely  furnished  with  scales  which  slightly 
surpass  those  of  the  rest  of  the  body.  S.  Dumerilii  of 
Risso  occurs  near  Nice,  and  elsewhere  in  the  Mediterra- 
nean. It  sometimes  attains  to  the  great  weight  of  nearly 
200  pounds,  and  dwells  in  deep  and  inaccessible  places  of 
the  sea,  rarely  approaching  the  shores,  unless  when  com- 
pelled to  do  so  by  hunger.  Its  flesh  is  of  a  reddish  colour, 
firm,  and  of  an  exquisite  flavour. 

The  genus  Temnodon  greatly  resembles  the  preceding, 
but  its  teeth  are  cutting.  There  are  two  small  spines  in 
advance  of  the  anal  fin,  but  almost  concealed  beneath  the 
skin.  We  here  place  the  Perca  saltatrix  of  Linn,  called 
skip-jack  by  the  Americans.  Its  geographical  distribution 
is  extremely  extensive. 

The  genus  Nomeus,  Cuv.  was  for  a  long  time  combined 
with  the  Gobies.  It  is  related  in  several  particulars  to 
Seriola,  but  the  very  large  broad  ventrals,  attached  to  the 
body  by  their  inner  edge,  produce  a  peculiar  character  and 
aspect.  We  here  figure  a  small  species,  of  which  the 
ground  colour  is  like  brilliant  silver.  The  ventrals  are  tra- 
versed by  two  black  bands.  It  was  transmitted  to  the  Mu- 
seum of  the  Low  Countries  from  Java,  by  MM.  Kuhl  and 
Van  Hasselt.  See  Plate  CCCIII.  fig.  4.  Three  other  genera 
are  described  by  Cuvier  in  this  portion  of  his  great  work,' 
which,  however,  we  shall  merely  name, — viz.  Nauclerus, 
Porthoneus,  and  Psenes.  The  next  genus  is  of  more 
general  interest. 

Genus  Coryph^na,  Linn.  Body  compressed,  elon- 
gated, covered  by  small  scales  ;  head  compressed,  profile 
circular ;  eyes  low,  approaching  the  angle  of  the  mouth  ; 
dorsal  fin  rising  from  the  cranium,  and  stretching  con- 


'  I/ist   Nut.  dcs  Foisso'ii-,  t.  ix.  pp.  247-C7. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Acantliop. 

teryjjii. 

Scombe- 

ridae. 


tinuously  to  the  taiU  towards  whicli  it  decreases  in  ele- 
vation. 

Tiiis  noted  frenus  has  been  remodelled  in  recent  times, 
and  now  consists  of  the  following  minor  groups. 

Isi.  Genus  Corypiia;na  proper.  Cuv.  Head  very  ele- 
vated, profile  curved  and  perpendicular,  eyes  low  ;  mouth 
well  cleft ;  teeth  like  those  of  a  wool  card. 

The  generic  term  is  derived  from  xo^uipri,  I'ertex,  or  top 
of  the  head,  in  reference  to  the  height  of  the  crest  of  the 
cranium.    This  division  contains  the  famous  dolphin  of  the 


187 


ridsE. 


One  or  two  other  kinds,  not  so  distinctly  known,  occur  Acanthop- 
in  the  Meditenanean,  and  many  others  in  more  distant    terygii. 
seas.     We  here  figure  a  large  species,  measuring  nearly   Scombe- 
four  feet  in   length,  taken  by  M.   Dussumier  about  fifty 
leagues  to  the  west  of  the  Azores,  for  which  reason  it  bears 
the  name  of  Coryjilmna,  Azorica,  see  Plate  CCCIII.fig.  a. 
The  PoKtuguese  name  more  than  one  species  Dorade,  a  term 
which,  from  its  similarity  to  Baurade  (a  frequent  appella- 
tion of  our  gilt-head,  Chrysophria  aurata),  has  produced 
some  confusion.     Not  less  ambiguous  is  the  name  of  Dol- 


Mediterranean(Cor./(ip/j?<TOs,  Linn.),  so  celebrated  for  the    /)/««,  which  appears  to  have  been  first  misapplied  to  the 
beauty  of  its  versatile  tints.  Corypha;na;  by  the  Dutch.     It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  ob- 

serve, that  the  English  word  Dni|)hin,  as  synonymous  with 
the  Greek  AsXp/j,  the  Latin  Delphinus,  and  the  French 
Dauphin,  was  originally,  and  is  still  correctly,  applied  only 
to  designate  a  group  of  cetaceous  animals  (allied  in  struc- 
ture to  the  whales),  to  which  the  classical  dolphin  of  anti- 
quity assuredly  belonged.  But  by  some  conversion,  into 
the  history  of  which  it  is  not  worth  while  to  inquire,  the 


parting  day 

Hies  like  the  dolphin,  whom  each  pang  imbues 

AVith  a  new  colour  as  it  gasps  away. 

The  last  still  loveliest,  till — 'tis  gone — and  all  is  gray. 

The  species  are  still  in  some  measure  indistinctly  cha- 
racterized. They  occur  in  the  Pacific  and  Atlantic  Oceans, 
and  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  are  remarkable,  anions 


other  things,  for  their  keen  pursuit  of  flying  fish,  which,  in    term  has  been  applied  by  most  modern  writers,  particularly 

poets,  to  a  creature  of  another  class,  a  genuine  fish,  of  the 
genus  Coryphana.  No  fault  therefore  can  be  imputed  to 
the  naturalist,  if  the  general  misapplication  of  the  term  is 
now  found  to  occasion  any  misconception.  There  is  no 
doubt,  however,  that  the  animal  beloved  by  gods  and  men, 
the  Hieros  Ichthys  of  the  heroic  Greeks,  and  the  revered 
symbol  of  the  Delphic  Apollo,  was  nothing  more  than  a 
pellock  or  porpoise.- 

2rf.  Genus  Lampugus,^  Cuv.  Head  oblong ;  central  crest 
of  the  forehead  much  lower  than  in  Coryphaena  ;  dorsal  fin 
equal,  and  low  throughout  its  whole  extent. 

More  than  one  species  occurs  in  the  Mediterranean, 
but  the  most  common  in  that  sea  is  L.  pelagicus,  which 
almost  in  every  thing  resembles  the  so-called  dolphin, 
except  in  the  form  of  its  head,  and  more  diminutive  di- 
mensions. 

3rf.  Genus  Centrolophus,  Lacep.  Form  more  length- 
ened ;  palatine  teeth  wanting ;  an  interval  between  the 
occiput  and  the  commencement  of  the  dorsal  fin. 

Most  of  the  species  occur  in  the  Mediterranean  ;  and 
the  black  perch  of  Pennant,  the  black  fish  of  Couch  and 
Yarrell  (Cent,  pompilus,  Cuv.),  is  referrible  to  this  genus. 
It  is  a  fish  of  great  strength  and  velocity,  measuring  from 
two  to  three  feet,  and  is  one  of  our  rare  British  species. 

Genus  Astrodebmus,  Bonelli.  Head  elevated  and 
sharp;  mouth  slightly  cleft ;  only  four  branchial  rays  ;  ven- 
trals  very  small,  and  placed  upon  the  throat ;  scales  scat- 
tered upon  the  body,  and  assuming  the  radiated  form  of 
little  stars.  It  is  from  the  latter  circumstance  that  the 
genus  derives  its  name. 

There  is  only  a  single  species  of  this  genus, — recently 
discovered,  and  still  extremely  rare.  It  has  been  taken 
near  Nice,  and  also  in  the  Gulf  of  Cagliari  in  Sardinia, 
and  was  originally  described  by  M.  Risso  under  the  name 
of  Coryphana  elegans. 

Genus  Pteraclis.  Head  and  teeth  as  in  Coryphana, 
but  the  scales  are  larger,  the  ventrals  very  small,  and 
placed  upon  the  throat ;  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  prodi- 
giously extended. 

This  eccentric  genus  is  founded  on  a  fish  described  by 
Pallas  in  his  Spicilegia,  under  the  name  of  Cofrypha'na  ve- 


the  first  place,  they  force  to  leave  their  native  element, 
and  then  following  swiftly  in  a  corresponding  track,  receive 
with  open  mo\ith  the  moment  they  descend  exhausted  to 
the  surface.  The  Coryjjhaena;  may  be  regarded  as  among 
tlie  most  brilliant  inhabitants  of  the  sea.  It  is  necessary, 
according  to  Bosc,  to  have  seen  them  following  a  vessel  in 
troops,  before  we  can  form  a  proper  estimate  of  their  beauty. 
When  they  swim  embodied  near  the  surface,  and  beneath 
the  light  of  a  cloudless  sky,  they  seem  effulgent  with  the  rich- 
est gold,  combined  with  the  sparkling  lustre  of  the  topaz, 
the  emerald,  and  the  sapphire, — and  every  brilliant  hue  in 
perpetual  change,  accordant  with  the  vivacity  and  varied 
grace  of  their  movements.  It  is  indeed  a  spectacle  suffi- 
cient anywhere  to  excite  our  unfeigned  admiration  ;  and 
when  seen  suddenly  amid  the  waves  of  the  lonely  and 
monotonous  ocean,  it  comes  upon  us  like  a  glad  surprise. 
The  beauty  of  these  fishes  has  in  every  age  attracted  the 
wonder 

Of  all  who  on  the  wide  deep  wandering  are; 

and  it  is  so  far  to  be  regretted,  that  their  fugitive  colours 
have  been  the  chief  object  of  attention, — their  more  pre- 
cise description  and  specific  discrimination  having  been 
greatly  disregarded. 

The  Coryphaenae  are  strong,  active,  and  voracious  fishes. 
W'hile  swimming  rapidly,  they  seem  rather  as  if  impelled 
or  projected  forwards  by  some  exterior  force,  than  by  any 
exertion  of  their  own.  But,  on  attentive  examination,  a 
strong  and  rapid  muscular  movement  may  be  detected,  by 
the  constant  undulation  of  the  long  dorsal  fin,  a  movement 
which  greatly  contributes  to  the  throwing  off  of  those  lus- 
trous metallic  reflections  for  which  they  have  so  long  been 
noted.  The  Mediterranean  species.  Cor.  hippurus,  if  not  the 
most  beautiful,  is  the  largest  known.  It  sometimes  attains 
to  the  length  of  five  feet.  Its  colours,  so  far  as  they  are  ca- 
pable of  description,  are  silvery  blue  above,  with  markings 
of  a  deeper  azure,  and  reflections  of  pure  gold^the  lower 
parts  citron  yellow,  marked  with  pale  blue.  The  pectoral 
fins  are  partly  lead  colour,  partly  yellow  ;  the  ventrals  are 
yellow  on  their  under  surface,  and  black  above  ;  the  anal 
fin  is  yellow.   The  iris  of  the  eye  is  made  of  apparent  gold.' 


'  Every  voyager  seems  to  describe  the  dolphin  in  his  own  way  ;  and  it  is  by  no  means  easy  for  a  landsman  to  ascertain  which  is 
the  right  one.  The  plav  of  colour,  as  it  is  called,  may  no  doubt  admit  of  great  diversity  in  the  expressions  used.  The  above  de- 
scription is  from  the  recorded  observation  of  the  living  fish  by  51.  Biberon.  Another  eye-witness.  Colonel  Bory  St  Vincent,  de- 
scribes the  back  as  being  of  a  sea-green  colour,  sprinkled  with  orange  spots  ;  the  abdomen  silvery  ;  the  lateral  line  yellow ;  the  dorsal 
fin  celestial  blue,  with  golden-coloured  rays ;  the  caudal  fin  surrounded  by  a  green  hue  ;  the  other  fins  yellow.  {Dictiannnire  Ctas- 
tique  d'Hist.  Nat.  t.  iv.  p.  528) 

'   Wilson's  Illustrations  of  Zoology,  vol.  i.  article  Uelphiwaptehus. 

'  Synonymous  with  the  genus  Caranxomiis  of  Lacepede,  which  was  adopted  by  Cuvier  in  the  Rcgne  Animal,  but  is  now,  so  far  as 
the  name  is  concerned,  handed  over  to  oblivion. 


18S 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Acanthop.  lifera,  and  it  was  with  a  feeling  of  doubt  that  Cuvier 
terygii.  placed  it  where  it  now  stands.  It  is  not  easy  to  conceive 
Scombe-  j|^g  ^gg  pf  jjg  dorsal  and  anal  fins,  so  enormouslj'  large  in 
"'"'*■  proportion  to  the  size  of  the  body.  Pallas  indeed  ima- 
gined that  they  might  serve  to  sustain  it  in  the  air  ;  but 
in  that  case  the  fish  must  fly,  as  a  flounder  swims,  upon 
its  side.  The  species  are  unfortunately  so  rare,  that  it 
may  be  long  before  an  opportunity  occurs  of  throwing 
any  liglit  upon  the  subject.  The  only  known  specimen 
of  Pt.  ocellatus,  Cuv.  was  taken  entire  from  the  stomach  of 
a  bonito  in  the  Straits  of  Mosambique.  The  species  re- 
presented in  this  work  (See  Plate  CCCIII.  fig  3)  was 
brought  to  Europe  by  MM.  Quoy  and  Gaymard,  but  we 
know  not  from  what  locality. 

Genus  Stromateos,  Linn.  Distinguished  among  the 
Scoraberidoe  by  the  want  of  the  ventral  fins,  and  by  a 
single  dorsal,  the  spiny  rays  of  which,  few  in  number,  are 
concealed  in  its  anterior  margin.  The  vertical  fins  are 
covered  by  scales,  as  among  the  Squammipennes. 

The  Mediterranean  produces  a  beautiful  species  {St. 
fialola,  Linn.),  remarkable  for  its  spots  and  broken  bands  of 
gold  upon  a  lead-coloured  ground.  The  black  pomfret  of 
India,  a  delicious  fish  for  table  uses,  pertains  to  this  genus. 
It  is  the  St.  niger  of  Bloch.  According  to  Russel,  it  is 
abundant  at  Vizagapatam  during  the  months  of  March 
and  April,  and  vanishes  and  re-appears  alternately  every 
two  or  three  days.  It  requires  to  be  eaten  immediately 
after  capture.  A  singular  circumstance  in  the  geographi- 
cal history  of  this  genus  is,  that  although  the  species 
seem  common  along  a  great  extent  of  Indian  coast,  and 
spread  as  far  as  China,  none  is  known  at  the  Isle  of  France, 
nor  in  any  part  of  the  Indian  Archipelago. 

Genus  Rhombus,'  Lacep.  Extremity  of  the  pelvis 
forming,  anterior  to  tiie  anus,  a  small  pointed  and  cutting 
blade,  which  resembles  a  vestige  of  the  ventral  fins. 

As  an  example,  we  may  mention  the  Harvest  fish  of  New 
York,  an  excellent  article  for  the  table.  It  is  the  Rh. 
longipinnis  of  Cuvier,  erroneously  placed  by  Linnaeus 
among  the  Chaetodons. 

The  genus  Luvarus  of  Rafinesque  resembles  the  pre- 
ceding. There  is  only  one  species  distinctly  known 
{L.  imperialis),  a  fish  of  fine  flavour,  but  extremely  rare. 
It  measures  five  feet  in  length  ;  the  whole  body  is  of  a 
reddish  silvery  colour,  more  obscure  upon  the  back.  It 
was  dashed  ashore  near  Solanto,  in  Sicily.*  A  species 
unknown  to  the  fishermen  was  taken  in  1826,  at  Isle-de- 
Re,  which  Cuvier  regards  as  referrible  to  this  genus.  The 
genus  Sbserinus,  Cuv.  possesses  the  characters  of  Stro- 
mateus,  but  very  small  ventrals  are  perceptible,  or  at 
least  the  vestiges  of  these  organs  are  apparent.  The  only 
known  species  is  S.  Rondeletii,  a  small  fish  of  the  Medi- 
terranean. 

Gekus  Kurtus,  Bloch.  Allied  to  Rhombus,  but  differs 
in  the  dorsal  fin  being  shorter,  and  the  ventrals  more 
developed.  The  scales  are  so  fine  as  to  be  imperceptible 
in  the  dried  state.  There  are  seven  branchial  rays.  The 
pelvis  shows  a  spine  between  the  ventrals,  and  several 
small  cutting  blades  are  visible  anterior  to  the  dorsal  fin. 


at  the  base  of  which  is  a  spine  directed  horizontally  for- Acanthop. 
wards.  tervgii. 

The  skeleton  in  this  genus  presents  a  striking  pecu-  Scombe- 
liarity  in  the  ribs,  which  are  dilated,  convex,  and  in  the  ^_,_  "  / 
form  of  rings  which  come  in  contact  with  each  other, — 
thus  enclosing  a  conical  empty  space,  which  is  prolonged 
beneath  the  tail,  in  the  inferior  rings  of  the  vertebra;,  into 
a  long  thin  tube  enclosing  the  swimming  bladder.  The 
species  inhabit  the  Indian  seas,  and  are  few  in  number. 
K.  cornutiis,  called  somdrum-hara-moddee  at  Vizagapatam, 
and  which  Cuvier  regards  as  the  male  of  K.  Blochii,  La- 
copede,  is  an  excellent  eating  fish,  remarkable  for  being 
almost  transparent  in  a  state  of  freshness. 

We  shall  conclude  our  exposition  of  the  Scomberidae 
by  a  brief  notice  of  the  genus  Zeus,  Linn,  from  which 
some  of  the  preceding  genera,  such  as  GaUychtis,  Argy- 
reyosus,  &c.  have  already  been  detached.  In  its  more 
restricted  form  it  contains  fishes  of  a  compressed  body, 
protractile  mouth  covered  by  small  scales,  with  teeth 
feeble  and  few  in  number.  It  is  further  divisible  as 
follows  : 

Genus  Zeus,  Cuv.  Dorsal  fin  emarginate,  its  spines 
accompanied  by  long  slips  of  the  membrane;  a  series  of 
forked  spines  along  the  base  of  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins. 

The  type  of  the  genus  is  Zeits  faber,  commonly  called 
the  Dory  (Plate  CCCIII.  fig.  5),  probably  from  the  French 
term  doree,  in  allusion  to  the  golden  tints  of  its  body.^  Its 
surface  has  at  the  same  time  a  smoked  appearance,  on 
which  account  the  French  name  \lforgeron,  a  word  which 
corresponds  to  the  Latin  trivial  name  oi  faber,  or  black- 
smith. It  is  also  called  \hefish  of  St  Peter,  from  an  an- 
cient traditionary  belief  that  it  was  from  the  mouth  of 
this  species  that  the  apostle  extracted  the  tribute-money, 
and  the  black  spot  on  either  side  of  its  body  is  supposed 
ta  be  a  record  of  its  capture  at  that  time.''  The  dory  is 
a  fish  greatly  esteemed  for  the  table.  It  occurs  both  in 
the  Mediterranean  Sea,  and  along  the  oceanic  coasts  of 
Europe.  According  to  Pennant,  the  largest  are  found  in 
the  Bay  of  Biscay.  Willughby  alludes  to  it  as  common 
in  his  day  on  the  shores  of  Cornwall ;  and  it  is  still  taken 
both  there  and  along  the  Devonshire  coast,  occasionally 
even  in  profusion.  Mr  Couch,  as  quoted  by  Mr  Yarrell, 
considers  the  dory  rather  as  a  wandering  than  a  migra- 
tory fish,  and  as  regulated  in  a  great  measure  by  the  move- 
ments of  the  smaller  kinds  on  which  it  preys.  Wlien  the 
pilchards  approach  the  shore,  it  is  frequently  taken  in 
considerable  numbers.  In  the  autumn  of  1829,  more  than 
sixty  were  hauled  on  shore  at  once  in  a  net,  some  of  them 
of  large  size,  and  yet  the  whole  were  sold  together  for 
nine  shillings.  The  largest  specimens  of  the  London 
market  weigh  from  ten  to  twelve  pounds,  but  the  aver- 
age weight  is  scarcely  more  than  five.  The  dory  is  a 
bold,  voracious  species,  preying  greedily  upon  the  more 
timid  kinds,  and  pouncing  readily  upon  all  sorts  of  bait. 
Its  flesh  was  highly  esteemed  in  the  time  of  Pliny.  Co- 
lumella, who  was  a  native  of  Cadiz  (where  it  was  regard- 
ed as  the  best  of  fishes),  has  recorded  that  it  had  been 
long  known  by  the  name  of  Zeus — a  designation  which  in 


'  In  the  second  edition  of  the  Regne  Animal,  this  genus  bears  the  name  of  Peprilus  ;  Cuvier  not  having  been  at  that  time 
aware  that  it  had  been  previously  designated  by  Lacepede  under  the  name  of  Rhombus.  We  deem  the  choice  of  the  latter  name 
equally  unfortunate,  seeing  that  it  had  been  previously  applied  generically  to  that  group  of  the  Pleuronectidfe  called  Turhots.  But 
we  leiivL>  it  to  more  influential  authors  to  propose  a  second  change. 

-  Rafinesque,  Caratteri  di  alcuni  ntiovi  pener'i,  &c.  dclla  Sicilia,  p.  22. 

'  A  variety  of  derivations,  however,  have  been  assigned  to  the  English  name.  In  addition  to  the  one  above  alluded  to,  we 
shall  merely  mention  the  following  :  St  Christopher,  while  wading  through  an  arm  of  the  sea,  and  bearing  the  infant  Saviour,  is 
said  to  have  caught  a  dory,  and  to  have  impressed  its  sides  with  the  two  peculiar  marks,  as  a  perpetual  record  of  the  fact.  The 
name  was  therefore  said  to  be  from  the  French  adoric,  worshipped,  as  something  unusually  sacred.  The  designation  of  John  Dory 
is  in  all  probability  derived  from  the  French  jauiie  dorie,  in  allusion  to  the  tints  of  a  golden  i/cllow  hue  with  which  it  is  adorned. 
Some,  however,  refer  it  (and  again  in  connection  with  St  Peter)  to  the  Italian  term  janifoir,  or  door-keeper,  by  which  it  seems  the 
species  is  known  to  the  fishermen  of  the  Adriatic. 

*  The  common  haddock  also  bears  a  share  in  this  tradition. 


ICHTHYOLOGY 


189 


Acanthop- 
terygii. 


itself  argues  pre-eminence,  Ziut  in  Greek  signifying  the 
monarch  of  the  gods. 

Genus  Capros,  Lacep.  Dorsal  fin  emarginate,  as  in  the 
preceding,  and  the  mouth  still  more  protractile  ;  but  there 
are  no  spines  to  either  the  anal  or  dorsal  fin.  The  body 
is  covered  with  strong  rough  scales. 

The  only  species  with  which  we  are  acquainted  is  the 
Zeus  aper  of  Linn,  a  small  fish  of  the  Mediterranean.  A 
specimen  was  taken  in  Mounts  Bay  in  October  1825,'  and 
more  recently  it  was  observed  in  the  Bridgewater  fish- 
market,  as  we  are  informed  by  W.  C.  Trevelyan,  Esq. 

Genus  Lampris,  Retzius.  A  single  dorsal  fin,  high  in 
front,  where  it  is  furnished  with  one  or  two  small  spines. 
The  ventrals  have  ten  long  rays,  and  the  lobes  of  the 
caudal  fin  are  considerably  elongated,  but  these  prolonga- 
tions seem  to  become  effaced  by  age.  The  sides  of  the 
tail  are  carinated. 

The  only  known  species  (Z.  guftatiis,  2kus  luna,  Gme- 
lin)  occurs,  though  rarely,  off  the  French  coasts,  and  in 
the  British  seas,  where  it  is  known  as  the  opah  or  king- 
fish.  It  is  one  of  the  most  splendid  and  remarkable  of 
European  fishes.  Its  back  is  of  a  deep  blue  spotted  with 
silver, — the  rest  of  its  body  like  polished  gold,  reflecting 
ail  the  colours  of  the  rainbow.  It  is  certainly  sufficiently 
singular  that  a  species  included  by  Nilsson  in  his  Prodro- 
mus  of  the  fishes  of  Scandinavia,  should  likewise  be  enu- 
merated by  Kaempfer  as  occurring  in  Japan.  The  opah 
is  a  fish  of  great  size,  measuring  sometimes  five  feet  in 
length.  Its  flesh  is  said  to  taste  like  beef.  See  Plate 
CCCIII.  fig.  6. 

The  remaining  genera  are  Equula,  Cuvier,  and  Mene, 
Lacepede.  The  Zeus  insidiator  is  an  example  of  the  for- 
mer,— the  Zeus  maculatus,  of  the  latter. 


FAMILY  VIII — T^NIOID^. 

This  family  is  closely  connected  with  the  Scomberidae. 
The  species  are  of  a  very  lengthened  form,  and  flattened 
laterally,  from  which  they  have  obtained  the  name  of  rib- 
bon-fishes.    Their  scales  are  very  small. 

The  first  tribe'  comprehends  those  genera  of  which  the 
mouth  is  small,  and  but  slightly  cleft. 

Genus  Gymnetrus,  Bloch.  Body  elongated  and  flat; 
anal  fin  entirely  wanting  ;  dorsal  fin  long,  with  prolonged 
anterior  rays,  which,  however,  are  easily  broken  ;  ventrals 
also  very  long,  when  not  worn  away  by  use,  or  otherwise 
fractured ;  the  caudal,  composed  of  few  rays,  rises  verti- 
cally on  the  extremity  of  the  tail,  which  finishes  in  a 
little  hook.     There  are  six  branchial  rays. 

The  species  are  so  soft  and  tender  that  they  often  pre- 
sent themselves  as  it  were  with  false  characters,  from  the 
natural  mutilation  of  the  rays.  For  this  reason  they  are 
as  yet  indistinctly  characterized  by  systematic  writers. 
Even  the  central  skeleton,  and  especially  the  bones  of  the 
vertebrae,  are  extremely  soft.  The  stomach  is  long  ;  there 
are  numerous  caeca;  the  swimming  bladder  is  wanting; 
and  the  flesh,  of  a  raucous  nature,  decomposes  with  great 
rapidity.  The  European  species  occur  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean, and  also  occasionally  in  the  British  and  more 
northern  seas.  The  fish  called  king/  of  the  herrings  by 
the  Norwegians  belongs  to  this  genus.   We  here  figure  as 


a  curious  example  the  Gymnetrus  falx.    See  Plate  CCCIII-  Acanthop- 
fig.  8.     We  may  add,  that  the  Gymnetrus  Hawkenii  of   toryjfii. 
Bloch,  a  species  originally  described  from  a  specimen  taken  Theuti'lae. 
near  Goa,  in  the  Indian  Sea,  was  many  years  ago  drawn  ^^"V"~^ 
ashore  dead  on  the  south  coast  of  Cornwall.    It  measured 
nearly  nine  feet,  and  weighed  forty  pounds.     The  vaag- 
tnaer,  or  deal-fish,  has  also  been  recorded  by  Dr  Fleming 
as  a  British  species.-*   It  is  the  Gymnetrus  Arcticus  of  sys- 
tematic authors. 

That  very  singularly-formed  fish,  the  Slyleptiorus  cor- 
datus  of  Shaw,  forms  the  remaining  genus  of  the  present 
tribe.* 

In  the  second  tribe  of  T^Nioina;  the  muzzle  is  short, 
and  the  mouth  obliquely  cleft. 

Genus  Cepola,  Linn.  Dorsal  and  anal  fin  long,  each 
reaching  to  the  base  of  the  caudal,  which  itself  is  rather 
large  ;  the  cranium  is  not  raised  or  crested ;  the  muzzle 
is  very  short,  with  the  superior  curved  upwards  ;  the  teeth 
are  distinct,  and  the  ventral  fins  perceptibly  developed. 
There  are  a  few  unarticulated  rays  in  the  dorsal  fin,  which 
are  as  flexible  as  the  others  ;  the  spine  of  the  ventrals 
alone  being  stiff  and  pointed.  There  are  six  branchial 
rays.  Both  the  abdominal  cavity  and  stomach  are  very 
short.  Some  casca  are  perceptible,  and  a  swimming  blad- 
der, which  extends  into  the  caudal  extremity.  The  occa- 
sional occurrence  of  a  Mediterranean  species  of  this  genus 
(  Cep.  rtthescens,  Linn.)  along  the  coasts  of  Devon  and  Corn- 
wall has  been  recorded  both  by  Montagu  and  Couch.^ 

Genus  Lophotes,  Giorna.  Head  short,  surmounted 
by  a  raised  osseous  crest,  on  the  summit  of  which  is  ar- 
ticulated a  long  and  powerful  spiny  ray,  bordered  behind 
by  a  membrane,  and  followed  by  a  low  simply  rayed  con- 
tinuous fin,  which  spreads  onwards  to  the  point  of  the  tail. 
Caudal  fin  distinct  but  small  ;  and  beneath  the  above- 
mentioned  point  there  are  two  scarcely  perceptible  ven- 
tral fins  furnished  with  four  or  five  exceedingly  small 
rays.  The  teeth  are  pointed,  and  not  very  close  toge- 
ther ;  the  mouth  directed  upwards,  and  the  eyes  very 
large.  There  are  six  branchial  rays,  and  the  abdominal 
cavity  occupies  almost  the  entire  extent  of  the  body.  We 
are  acquainted  with  only  a  single  species  (Loph.  Lacepe- 
dianus),  which  inhabits  the  Mediterranean,  where,  how- 
ever, it  is  extremely  rare.  It  attains  to  a  large  size,  that 
is,  to  about  four  feet  in  length.* 


FAMILY  IX.— THEUTID^. 

This  family  is  perhaps  as  closely  allied  to  the  Scombe- 
ridae as  the  preceding,  but  its  alliance  proceeds  from  other 
points,— such  as  the  armature  of  the  sides  of  the  tail  in 
several  genera,  or  the  horizontal  spine  anterior  to  the 
dorsal  fin  in  others.  It  comprises  but  a  small  number  of 
foreign  genera,  with  compressed  oblong  bodies,  small 
mouths,  slightly  or  not  at  all  protractile,  armed  on  each 
jaw  with  cutting  teeth  upon  a  single  range,  the  palate  and 
tongue  without  teeth,  and  a  single  dorsal  fin.  The  species 
are  of  herbivorous  habits,  feeding  chiefly  on  fuci  and  other 
marine  vegetation.  Their  intestines  are  ample.  We  are 
compelled  to  be  brief  in  our  indications  of  the  generic 
groups. 

The  genus  Siganus,  Forsk.  of  which  the  species  are 


'  Proceedings  of  the  Zoological  Society,  1833,  p.  113. 

'  In  the  Regne  Animal,  t.  ii.  p.  217,  the  first  tribe  of  the  family  above  named  is  composed  of  the  genera  Lepidopiis  and  Trichiurua, 
which,  however,  in  Cuvier's  later  work  (Hiit.  Nat.  dei  Poissons,  t.  viii.  p.  217)  are  placed  as  an  appendix  to  the  first  tribe  of  the  ScoK- 
BERID.E,  where  we  have  accordingly  placed  them  in  the  present  article.  We  therefore  commence  the  T^NioiDiE  with  what  waa 
formerly  the  second  tribe. 

^  Magazine  of  Nat.  Hist.  vol.  iv.  p.  215.  ■•  See  General  Zoology,  vol.  iv.  part  1.  p.  87. 

•  Linn.  Trans,  vol.  vii.  p.  291,  and  vol.  xiv.  p.  17. 

•  See  Mem.  deVAcad.  de  Turin,  1805-8,  p.  19;  and  Ann.  du  Museum,  t.  xx.  fig.  17- 


190 

Acanthop- 
terygii. 
I.abyrin- 
thitbrni 
Pliarvn- 
geals. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


numerous  in  tlie  Indian  seas,  is  characterized  by  a  fea- 
ture believed  to  be  unique  among  fishes,  that  of  having 
both  the  outer  and  inner  ray  of  the  ventral  fins  spiny. 
The  genus  Acanthurus,  Bloch,  has  the  teeth  cutting 
and  dentated,  and  a  strong  moveable  spine  on  each  side 
of  the  tail,  capable  of  inflicting  a  severe  vvound  on  those 
who  grasp  it  incautiously.  On  this  account  a  species 
greatly  sought  for  in  the  West  Indies  as  food  has  re- 
ceived the  name  of  surgeon,  Ac.  Chirurgus.  As  an  ex- 
ample we  here  figure  the  Acanthurus  Delisianus.  See 
Plate  CCCIII.  fig.  7.  In  the  genus  Naseus  the  sides  of 
the  tail  are  armed  witli  fixed  spines,  and  the  teeth  are  coni- 
cal. The  great  peculiarity,  however,  consists  in  a  horn- 
like prominence  on  the  front  of  the  head.  The  skin  re- 
sembles leather.  Forskall  relates  of  one  species  (N.fron- 
ticornis,  Lac.)  that  although  of  peaceable  demeanour  and 
herbivorous  habits,  it  knows  hoiv  to  defend  itself  from 
unprovoked  aggression  ;  and  he  reports  the  observations 
of  some  Arabian  fishermen,  who  saw  a  troop  of  them  come 
to  the  rescue  of  a  companion  who  had  been  transfixed  on 
the  surfiice  of  the  water  by  an  eagle.  They  so  bothered 
the  "  Bird  of  Jove"  as  eventually  to  produce  his  death  by 
drowning.  This,  however,  savours  more  of  an  "  Arabian 
Tale"  than  of  a  fact  in  natural  history.  See  Plate  CCCIII. 
fig.  9.  The  reader  will  perceive  in  the  two  preceding  re- 
presentations a  resemblance  to  the  genus  Chaetodon.  The 
remaining  genera  of  this  small  family  are  Axinurus  and 
Priodon,  Cuv. 


FAMILY  X— LABYRINTHIF0R5I  PHARYNGEALS. 

By  this  term  Baron  Cuvier  means  to  designate  the  pe- 
culiar structure  of  a  part  of  the  upper  pharyngeal  bones, 
which  are  divided  into  leaflets  more  or  less  numerous 
and  irregular.  This  formation  produces  cells  capable  of 
containing  water,  which  flows  upon  and  moistens  the 
branchise  for  some  time  after  the  fish  itself  has  been  re- 
moved from  its  natural  element;  and  this  refreshing  in- 
fluence is  rendered  the  more  effectual  by  the  closeness  of 
the  opercula  or  gill-covers.  The  consequence  is,  that  most 
of  the  species  possess  the  power  of  quitting  their  streams 
and  pools,  and  creeping,  as  it  were,  to  some  little  distance 
from  their  watery  homes, — a  faculty  not  unknown  to  an- 
cient writers,  and  one  which  in  India  has  led  to  the  belief 
that  these  fishes  fall  from  heaven. 

Genus  Anabas.  In  this  genus  the  labyrinths  alluded 
to  attain  the  greatest  degree  of  complication.  Neverthe- 
less the  third  pharyngeals  have  teeth  en  paves,  and  there 
are  others  beneath  the  back  of  the  cranium.  The  body 
is  round,  covered  by  strong  scales  ;  the  head  large  ;  the 
muzzle  short  and  obtuse  ;  the  mouth  small ;  the  lateral 
line  interrupted  about  its  posterior  third.  The  margins 
of  the  opercle,  sub-opercle,  and  inter-opercle,  are  strong- 
ly toothed,  but  not  those  of  the  pre-opercle.  The  bran- 
chial membrane  has  five  rays.  There  are  many  spiny 
rays  to  the  dorsal,  and  even  to  the  anal  fin.  The  stomach 
is  of  medium  size,  rounded.  The  pylorus  has  only  three 
appendices. 

The  generic  name  is  derived  from  the  Greek,  anajSaim, 
to  ascetid,  and  refers  to  the  singular  instinct  of  the  only 
known  species  (A71.  scaiidens,  Plate  CCCIII.  fig.  11),  which 
induces  it  to  climb  trees.'  It  performs  this  action  by 
means  of  the  spiny  processes  of  the  gill-covers,  and  moves 
at  pleasure  up  the  trunks  of  trees  which  grow  by  the 
water  side.  It  was  observed  by  Lieutenant  Daldorff,  at 
Tranquebar,  ascending  by  a  fissure  in  the  stem  of  the 


Labynii- 
thiforni 
Pharyn- 
geals. 


palm  called  Borassus  Jlabellifer,  and  was  also  found  to  Acanthop 
be  so  tenacious  of  life  as  to  move  about  upon  the  dry  terygii 
sand  for  some  hours  after  it  was  captured  on  the  tree.* 
At  the  same  time  other  respectable  observers  who  have 
attended  to  this  species  in  its  natural  state,  make  no  men- 
tion of  the  fact.  M.  Reinwardt  has  frequently  taken  the 
Anabas  at  Java,  but  never  heard  any  climbing  propensi- 
ties attributed  to  it ;  M.  Leschenault,  who  transmitted  se- 
veral specimens  to  Pondicherry,  simply  observes  that  they 
dwell  in  rivers  and  fresh-water  ponds  ;  while  Mr  Hamil- 
ton Buchanan  proceeds  still  further,  and  not  only  denies 
the  fact,  but  regards  it  as  contrary  to  the  laws  of  nature. 
One  point,  however,  is  certain,  that  it  is  capable  of  living 
an  unusual  length  of  time  out  of  the  water,  a  fact  in  per- 
fect accordance  with  the  peculiar  structure  of  its  pharyn- 
geals. It  also  creeps  about  upon  the  ground  for  hours 
together,  and  the  fishermen  are  alleged  to  keep  it  alive 
for  five  or  six  days  in  a  dry  vessel.  It  is  thus  brought 
alive  to  the  markets  of  Calcutta  from  the  great  marshes 
of  the  district  of  Yazor,  which  are  distant  more  than  a 
hundred  and  fifty  miles.  "  Les  charlatans  et  jongleurs," 
says  Cuvier,  "  dont  ITnde  abonde,  ont  generalemeftt  de 
ces  poissons  avec  eux  dans  des  vases,  pour  amuser  la  po- 
pulace de  leurs  mouvemens."^ 

Passing  over  the  nearly  allied  genera  of  Helostoma, 
Polyacanthus,  Colisa,  and  Macropodus,  we  arrive  at 
the 

Genus  Osphronemus  of  Commerson,  of  which  .the 
forehead  is  somewhat  concave,  the  anal  fin  larger  than 
the  dorsal,  the  sub-orbitals  and  base  of  the  pre-opercle 
finely  dentated,  and  the  first  soft  ray  of  the  ventrals  re- 
markably prolonged.  There  are  six  branchial  rays,  and 
the  general  form  of  the  body  is  much  compressed. 

This  genus  contains  the  Os.  olfax,  or  Gourami,  one  of  the 
most  famous  for  its  flavour  of  all  the  fishes  of  the  East. 
See  Plate  CCCIII.  fig.  10.)  It  grows  as  large  as  a  turbot, 
and  is  even  more  delicious  than  that  favourite  food.  Com- 
merson has  recorded  in  his  manuscript  that  he  never  tast- 
ed so  exquisite  a  fish, — "  Nihil  inter  pisces  turn  marinos 
tum  fluviatiles  exquisitius  unquam  degustavi ;"  and  he 
adds,  that  the  Dutch  of  Batavia  rear  them  in  large  earth- 
en vessels,  renewing  the  water  every  day,  and  feeding 
them  on  aquatic  plants,  particularly  Pistia  nutans.  That 
navigator  was  also  of  opinion  that  the  species  had  been 
imported  originally  from  China  to  the  Isle  of  France,  and 
it  appears  to  have  been  recently  conveyed  to  the  French 
colonies  in  South  America  by  Captain  Philibert.  Its  im- 
portation to  Europe  would  be  well  worth  attempting,  and 
would  probablj'  be  attended  by  success  if  the  Gourami, 
like  the  golden  carp,  is  actually  a  native  of  China.  It 
does  not,  however,  appear  that  any  mention  is  made  of  it 
in  any  natural  history  notices  of  that  empire,  and  it  seems 
as  yet  unknown  in  India.  It  is  said  that  the  female  Gou- 
rami hollows  out  a  little  foss  in  the  side  of  the  pond  where 
she  is  kept,  for  the  purpose  of  depositing  her  eggs  in 
safety. 

The  remaining  genera  of  this  group  are  Thichopus, 
Spirobranchus,  and  Ophicephalus.  Of  the  former  two 
only  a  single  species  is  known  of  each.  The  last  named  is 
more  numerous,  and  is  deserving  of  a  brief  notice. 

The  Ophicephali  resemble  all  the  preceding  genera  of 
the  family  in  the  majority  of  their  characters,  and  particu- 
larly in  the  celhilar  disposition  of  their  pharyngeals,  which 
seem  equally  adapted  for  the  singular  retention  of  water 
before  alluded  to.  They  can  consequently  also  creep  to  a 
considerable  distance  from  their  liquid  abodes  ;  but  what 
particularly  distinguishes  and  even  separates  them  irom  all 


'   It  is  synonymous  with  Perca  scandcns  of  Daldorf,  and  Coins  coioiiii  of  Buchanan.     In  the  Tamoiil  language  it  is  called  Paneiri, 
or  the  tree  climber. 

*  Linn.  Trant.  vol   iii   p.  G2.  »   Hitt.  Jfat.  dct  Poition;  t.  vii.  p.  332. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


191 


Acanthop.  other  acantliopterygian  fishes,  is  the  absence  of  spines  to    developed,  give  an  angular  form  to  the  oesophagus  resem-  Acanthop. 


terygii.     fjjjj  ^fjg^  except  the  single  one  to  the  ventrals,  which  itself, 
\,^^^IJ^  though  simple,  is  neither  stiff  nor  pointed.     The  body  is 
elongated,  and  almost  cylindrical ;  the  muzzle  short  and 
obtuse  ;  the  head  depressed,  and  furnished  with  polygonal 
scales,  or  rather  plates,  as  in  Aiuibas.  It  may  be  said,  how- 
ever, that  it  is  by  means  of  the  solitary  ventral  spines  alone 
that  they  exhibit  the  normal  character  of  the  great  division 
of  acanthopterygian  fishes  with  which  we  have  been  hitherto 
engaged.  They  thus,  by  such  ambiguous  combination  of  cha- 
racter, almost  break  up  the  grand  distinction  of  acanthop- 
terygian and  malacopterygian  species,  a  distinction  other- 
wise so  well  grounded  as  to  have  hitherto  produced  no  dis- 
ruption of  the  relations  of  natural  affinity.    "  If  it  were  pos- 
sible," says  Cuvier,  "  to  admit  that  anomalous  beings  exist- 
ed in  nature,  there  is  certainly  none  to  which  the  title  is  so 
justly  due  as  to  the  Ophicephali."    Their  watery  reservoirs 
enable  them  to  journey  from  one  marsh  to  another,  and 
they  are  moreover  so  tenacious  of  life  that  their  bowels 
may  he  torn  out,  and  themselves  cut  to  pieces,  without  pro- 
ducing immediate  death.    They  are  often  thus  carried  about 
alive,  or  sold  in  the  markets  slice  by  slice  ;  and  the  con- 
sumers refuse  to  give  the  best  price  when  so  much  has 
been  cut  away  that  the  remainder  ceases  to  move.     This 
seems  a  parallel  case  to  that  of  the  beef-steaks  from  the 
oxen  of  Abyssinia.     We  here  figure  as  an  example  of  this 
singular  genus  the   Ophicephalus  slriatus,  a  species  which 
seems  spread  over  the  whole  of  India.    See  Plate  CCCIII. 
fig.   12.     Buchanan  describes  another  species  under  the 
name  of  Gachua  (  Oph.  marginalus,  Cuv.  ?),  which  some- 
times grows  to  a  foot  in  length.     It  is  very  common  in  the 
l)onds  and  fosses  of  Bengal,  and  is  one  of  the  species  most 
generally  believed  to  fall  from  the  clouds  in  wet  weather. 
During  the  first  heavy  showers  of  the  rainy  season,  they 
are  certainly  seen  crawling  on  the  grass  ;  but  their  object 
in  so  doing  is  doubtless  to  escape  from  the  corrupted  water 
of  the  narrow  dykes  which  they  had  previously  inhabited, 
and  to  go  in  search  of  a  purer  element,  and  a  fresherand  more 
ample  food.     The  species  called  Barca  by  Buchanan  lives 
in  holes  in  the  vertical  banks  of  the  Brahmapootra,  with  no- 
thing visible  but  its  head,  that  it  may  the  more  readily  ob- 
serve and  seize  its  prey.    It  is  a  large  fish,  measuring  three 
feet  in  length,  and  is  regarded  as  good  eating.     On  the 
W'hole,  however,  the  species  of  this  genus  are  consumed  ra- 
ther by  natives  than  Europeans, — the  latter  probably  re- 
garding them  too  much  in  the  light  of  reptiles.     We  may 
add,  that  the  Ophicephali  are  often  exhibited  by  the  Indian 
jugglers,  and  that  even  the  children  amuse  themselves  by 
forcing  them  to  crawl  upon  the  ground. 


FAMILY  XI—MUGILID.E. 

The  fishes  which  compose  our  present  group  (corre- 
sponding to  the  genus  MuGir,  of  Linn.)  exhibit  so  many 
peculiarities  of  organization,  that  Cuvier  has  deemed  it  ad- 
visable to  form  them  into  a  distinct  family.  The  body  is 
almost  cylindrical,  covered  with  large  scales,  and  furnished 
with  two  distinct  dorsal  fins,  the  first  of  which  has  only 
four  spiny  rays.  The  ventrals  are  attached  somewhat  be- 
hind the  pectorals.  The  gills  have  six  rays.  The  head  is 
rather  depressed,  also  covered  with  large  scales  or  polygo- 
nal plates.  The  muzzle  is  very  short.  The  transverse 
mouth  forms  an  angle  by  means  of  a  prominence  of  the 


biing  that  of  the  mouth,  which  permits  only  fluids  or  very     ter.v{»ii. 
small  substances  to  enter  the  stomach,  notwithstanding  ^^"S''"'*- 
which  the  latter  terminates  in  a  kind  of  fleshy  gizzard,  ana-  *~'"V~' 
logons  to  that  of  birds.      The  pyloric  appendices  are  few 
in  number,  but  the  intestine  is  long  and  folded. 

The  species  are  excellent  as  articles  of  food.  They  re- 
sort in  vast  troops  to  the  mouths  of  large  rivers,  where 
they  may  be  observed  continually  springing  out  of  the  wa- 
ter. 

The  Mtigil  cephalus,  or  Mediterranean  gray  mullet  (the 
English  name  must  not  mislead  the  unpractised  reader  to 
confound  it  with  the  genus  Mullus,  formerly  described),  is 
distinguished  from  all  the  other  European  species  by  its 
eyes,  which  are  half  covered  by  two  adipose  veils  adherent 
to  the  anterior  and  posterior  margin  of  the  orbit,  and  by 
the  peculiar  concealment  of  the  maxillary  bone,  which, 
when  the  mouth  is  closed,  is  completely  hidden  beneath 
the  sub-orbital.  The  base  of  the  pectoral  fin  is  surmount- 
ed by  a  long  carinated  scale.  See  Plate  CCCIII.  fig.  13. 
The  species  just  referred  to  is  the  best  and  largest  of  the 
Mediterranean  kinds.  It  weighs  about  ten  or  twelve 
pounds,  and  does  not  appear  to  have  been  yet  detected 
in  the  seas  or  estuaries  of  Britain,  nor  along  the  oceanic 
shores  of  France.  It  is  very  common  on  the  coast  of  Spain, 
especially  around  the  island  of  Ivica,  where  the  fishermen 
are  said  to  recognise  two  varieties  under  the  names  of  Mw 
gil  and  Lissa.  W^hen  surrounded  by  a  net,  it  endeavours, 
and  often  successfully,  to  effect  its  escape,  by  leaping  over 
the  edges  into  the  unencumbered  sea.' 

"  Its  hearing  is  very  fine,  as  has  been  noticed  by  Aris- 
totle, and  it  feeds  on  worms  and  small  marine  animals ; 
but  it  is  doubtful,  though  it  has  been  advanced,  that  it  can 
live  on  vegetable  substances.  It  appears  to  be  of  a  stupid 
character,  a  fact  which  was  known  in  the  time  of  Pliny,  for 
that  author  tells  us  that  there  is  something  ludicrous  in  the 
disposition  of  the  mullets  ;  for  if  they  are  afraid  they  con- 
ceal their  heads,  and  thus  imagine  they  are  entirely  with- 
drawn from  the  observation  of  their  enemies. 

"  When,  towards  the  end  of  spring  and  the  commence- 
ment of  summer,  the  fishes  of  this  species,  excited  by  the 
necessity  of  living  in  the  fresh  water,  approach  the  shores 
and  advance  towards  the  mouths  of  the  rivers,  they  form 
such  numerous  troops  that  the  water  through  which  they 
are  seen,  without  being  clearly  distinguished,  appears  to 
be  bluish.  This  particularly  happens  in  the  Garonne  and 
the  Loire  at  these  periods.  The  fishermen  there  adopt  the 
plan  of  surrounding  these  legions  of  mullets  with  nets,  the 
enclosure  of  which  they  gradually  contract,  taking  care  to 
make  a  noise  to  frighten  the  fish,  and  oblige  them  to  press 
together,  and  heap  themselves  as  it  were  one  upon  the 
other. 

"  Of  the  mullets  thus  taken  some  are  eaten  fresh,  others 
are  salted  and  smoke-dried  ;  it  is  with  their  eggs  salted, 
washed,  pressed,  and  dried,  that  the  preparation  called  io- 
tarcha  is  made,  which  is  a  condiment  greatly  in  request  in 
Italy  and  the  southern  provinces  of  France.  The  flesh  of 
this  mullet  is  tender,  delicate,  and  of  an  agreeable  flavour  ; 
it  is  fatter  and  more  in  estimation  when  it  is  taken  in  the 
fresh  water.  The  ancients,  who  from  the  time  of  Aristotle 
w  ere  acquainted  with  this  fish,  had  it  in  great  request ;  and 
the  consumption  of  it  is  still  very  considerable  in  most  of 
the  southern  countries  of  Europe.  According  to  the  re- 
port of  Athenaeus,  those  mullets  were  formerly  in  very  high 


middle  of  the  lower  jaw,  corresponding  to  a  depression  of  esteem  which  were  taken  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Sinope 
the  upper  one  ;  and  the  teeth  are  excessively  fine,  indeed  and  Abdera ;  while,  as  Paulus  Jovius  informs  us,  those  were 
in  some  cases  imperceptible.  The  pharyngeal  bones,  greatly    very  little  prized  which  had  lived  in  the  salt  marsh  of  Or- 


'  The  Mngil  salicni  derives  its  specific  name  from  the  extraordinary  velocity  with  which  it  springs  into  the  air  when  it  finds  it- 
self abuut  to  be  enclosed. 


]92 

Acanlhop. 

tervi^ii. 
Gobioidae. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


bitello  in  Tuscany,  in  the  lagunes  of  Ferrara  and  Venice, 
in  those  of  Padua  and  Chiozza,  and  sucli  as  came  from  the 
neighbourhood  of  Commachio  and  Ravenna.  All  these 
places  in  fact  are  marshy,  and  the  streams  by  which  they 
are  watered  are  brackish,  and  communicate  to  the  fish 
which  they  sujiport  the  odour  and  the  flavour  of  the  mud."' 
At  the  conclusion  of  this  family  Cuvier  places  the  two 
following  genera,  the  first  of  which  is  allied  partly  to  the 
mullets  and  partly  to  the  Scomberidae,  while  the  second 
partakes  of  characters  intermediate  between  the  Mugilidae 
in  general,  and  the  ensuing  family  of  Gobioidas. 

Genus  Tetragonubus,  Risso,  so  called  from  two  sa- 
lient crests  on  each  side,  near  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin. 
The  body  is  elongated ;  the  spinous  dorsal  long,  but  very 
low, — the  soft  dorsal  approximate,  but  higher  and  short, 
with  an  anal  of  corresponding  form  ;  the  ventrals  are  a 
little  behind  the  pectorals  ;  the  branches  of  the  lower  jaw 
are  vertically  raised,  and  furnished  with  a  range  of  pointed 
cutting  teeth,  forming  as  it  were  a  saw,  and  fitting,  when 
the  mouth  is  closed,  into  those  of  the  upper  jaw.  The  sto- 
mach is  garnished  interiorly  with  hard  and  pointed  papillae. 
The  only  known  species  (71  Cuvieri,  Risso)  is  found 
along  the  Mediterranean  shores,  but  only  at  great  depths. 
It  is  of  a  black  colour,  measuring  about  a  foot  in  length, 
and  is  covered  by  hard,  toothed,  striated  scales.  Its  flesh 
is  said  to  be  poisonous. 

Genus  Atherina,  Linn.  Body  elongated;  dorsals 
wide  apart ;  ventrals  further  back  than  the  pectorals ; 
mouth  very  projectile,  and  furnished  with  extremely  small 
teeth.  The  transverse  processes  of  the  last  abdominal  ver- 
tebrae are  bent  so  as  to  form  a  little  conical  bag  for  the  re- 
ception of  the  point  of  the  swimming  bladder. 

All  the  known  species  are  characterised  by  a  broad  sil- 
very band  along  the  sides.  They  are  highly  esteemed  for 
their  delicacy ;  and  the  fry,  which  continue  for  a  long  time 
together  in  crowded  troops,  are  eaten  along  the  Mediter- 
ranean shores  under  the  name  oi Nonnat.  A.  hepsetus,  Linn, 
was  till  very  recently  regarded  as  indigenous  to  the  seas 
and  estuaries  of  Britain.  There  was  reason,  however,  to 
believe  that  several  species  had  been  confounded  under 
that  name  ;  and  Mr  Yarrell  has  ascertained  that  the  Bri- 
tish species,  commonly  called  the  Atherine,  coincides  in 
its  characters  with  the  Atherina  presbyter  of  Cuvier.  It  is 
a  common  fish  at  Brighton,  where,  under  the  name  of 
sand-smelt,  it  is  eaten  in  large  quantities  by  the  inhabitants 
and  visitors  during  the  winter  months.  It  partakes  of  the 
cucumber  smell  and  flavour  of  the  true  smelt,  and  is  a  small 
handsome  fish,  measuring  from  five  to  six  inches.  It  is 
rarely  brought  to  the  London  market.  It  spawns  in  May 
and  June. 


FAAIILY  XII GOBIOID,*:. 

This  family  derives  its  name  from  the  Linnaean  genus 
Gobius,  and  is  distinguished  by  having  the  dorsal  spines 


slender  and  flexible.    The  viscera  of  all  the  fishes  pertain- Acantliop- 
ing  to  it  are  nearly  of  the  same  conformation  ;  the  intestinal    terygii. 
canal  is  equal,  ample,  and  without  cjeca,  and  there  is  no  Gobioida;. 
swimming  bladder.  ^■^"Y"*^ 

The  species  referrible  to  the  genus  Blennius,  Linn,  pre- 
sent a  very  distinctive  character  in  having  their  ventral 
fins  placed  before  the  pectorals,  and  composed  only  of 
two  rays.  Their  bodies  are  elongated  and  compressed, 
and  they  bear  only  a  single  dorsal,  composed  almost  en- 
tirely of  simple  and  flexible  rays.  They  live  in  small  com- 
panies in  rocky  streams,  and  can  survive  for  a  consider- 
able time  out  of  the  water,  in  consequence  of  their  skin 
being  covered  with  a  kind  of  mucus,  a  circumstance  which 
has  caused  the  Greek  name  Blennius  to  be  applied  to 
them.  Many  of  them  are  viviparous,  and  both  sexes  have 
a  tubercle  near  the  anus,  which  seems  to  be  subservient  to 
the  purposes  of  copulation.  They  are  now  arranged  under 
the  following  genera : 

Genus  Blennius,  Cuv.  Includes  the  blennies  properly 
so  called,  and  is  characterised  by  long,  equal,  and  closely- 
placed  teeth,  forming  only  a  single  and  rather  regular  row 
on  each  jaw,  terminating  behind  in  some  species  by  a 
long  and  hooked  tooth.  The  head  is  obtuse,  the  muzzle 
short,  and  the  forehead  vertical ;  the  intestines  broad  and 
short.  Several  species  occur  along  the  coasts  of  Britain. 
Of  these  we  may  mention  the  butterfly  blenny  {B.  ocella- 
ris),  distinguished  by  having  the  dorsal  bi-lobed,  the  an- 
terior lobe  being  very  elevated,  and  marked  with  a  round 
black  spot,  cinctured  with  a  white  and  black  circle.  See 
Plate  CCCIV.  fig.  1. 

Genus  Myxodes,  Cuv.  Separated  from  the  blennies 
properly  so  called,  in  consequence  of  the  head  being  elon- 
gated, the  snout  pointed,  and  projecting  beyond  the 
mouth  ;  the  range  of  teeth  like  those  of  the  blennies,  but 
without  the  canine  teeth. 

Genus  Salarias,  Cuv.  Teeth  laterally  compressed, 
hooked  at  the  extremity,  exceedingly  slender,  and  in  pro- 
digious numbers.  The  head  of  these  fishes  is  very  much 
compressed  superiorly,  and  of  great  breadth  across  the 
base :  their  lips  are  fleshy  and  thick,  their  forehead  quite 
vertical,  and  their  intestines,  spirally  convoluted,  are 
longer  and  more  slender  than  in  the  common  blennies. 
All  the  known  species  are  from  the  Indian  Ocean. 

Genus  Clin  us,  Cuv.  Teeth  short  and  pointed,  dis- 
posed in  several  rows,  the  first  of  which  is  largest.  Their 
muzzle  is  less  obtuse  than  in  the  two  preceding  groups, 
the  stomach  broader,  and  the  intestines  not  so  long. 

Genus  Cihrhibarbus,  Cuv.  The  general  form  is 
that  of  the  preceding  genus ;  the  teeth  are  crowded,  and 
there  is  a  small  tentaculum  over  the  eye,  and  another  on 
the  nostril,  besides  three  large  ones  at  the  extremity  of 
the  muzzle,  and  eight  under  the  point  of  the  lower  jaw. 
Only  one  species  is  known,  a  native  of  the  Indus.  It  is  of 
a  uniform  reddish-yellow  colour. 

Genus  Gunellus.  {3Iur(enoides,  hacep.)  Distinguish- 
ed from  all  the  other  blennies  by  having  the  ventrals  so 


■  '  Griffith's  edition  of  the  minimal  Kingdom,  vol.  x.  p.  300.  According  to  Baron  Cuvier,  Linnaeus  and  several  of  his  successors  liave 
confounded  all  tlie  European  niugils  or  gray  mullets  under  the  single  specific  name  of  M.  ccphalus.  The  Frencli  naturalist  restricts 
that  denomination  to  the  species  characterised  above,  and  which  has  not  yet  been  detected  along  our  island  shores.  Our  ffratj  mullet 
is  the  mugil  capita  of  Cuvier,  an  inhabitant  not  only  of  the  Mediterranean,  but  also  of  all  the  western  shores  of  the  temperate  parts  of 
Europe.  "  The  partiality,"  says  Mr  Yan-ell,  "  exhibited  by  the  gray  nuillet  for  fresh  water  has  led  to  actual  expeiiment  of  the 
effe.-t  of  confining  them  to  it  entirely.  Jlr  Arnould  put  a  number  of  the  fiy  of  the  gray  mullet  about  the  size  of  a  finger  into  his 
pond  at  Guernsey,  wliich  is  of  about  three  acres  area,  and  has  been  before  referred  to  under  the  article  Jjussc.  After  a  few  years,  mul- 
let of  four  pounds  weight  were  caught,  which  proved  to  be  fatter,  deeper,  and  heavier  for  tlieir  length,  than  others  obtained  from  the 
sea.  Of  all  the  various  salt-water  fishes  introduced,  the  gray  mullet  appeared  to  be  the  most  improved.  A  slight  change  in  the  ex- 
ternal colour  is  said  to  be  visible."  [llritish  Fishes,  p.  205.)  The  same  author  informs  us  that  the  gray  mullet  is  frequently  an  object 
of  sport  to  the  angler.  They  rise  freely  at  the  Hies  used  for  trout,  and  even  at  the  larger  and  more  gaudy  flies  used  for  salmon. 
They  are  strong  in  the  water,  and  rc(iuire  a  careful  hand  in  consequence  of  their  impetuous  plunging.  Our  other  British  species  are 
the  thick-lipped  gray  mullet,  mugil  clirlo,  Cuv.,  and  a  small  species  described  by  Mr  Yarrell  under  the  name  of  short  gray  mullet,  mu- 
gil cuitns.  We  may  here  remark,  Ihat  it  is  unfortunate  that  the  English  term  miillft  should  be  applied  both  to  the  subjects  of  our 
jiresent  note,  and  to  the  red  and  striped  mullets,  which  belong  to  a  very  diflPerent  genus  of  the  family  Percidae,  before  described.  If 
the  latter  were  termed  lurmulkts,  or  the  former  mugils,  the  ambiguity  of  a  double  application  of  the  same  name  would  be  avoided. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


]93 


Acanthop-  small  as  to  be  almost  imperceptible,  and  often  reduced  to 

tervfrii.    a  single  ray.    The  head  is  very  small,  and  tlie  body  elon- 

Gobioidae.  gated  like   the   blade   of  a   sword  ;    the  back   garnished 

^'^'V^  throughout  its  whole  length  with  a  uniform  dorsal  fin,  all 

the  rays  of  which  are  simple  and  without  articulations. 

The  teeth  are  as  in  the  genus  Cliiius,  the  stomach  and 

intestines  of  a  uniform  character. 

One  species,  the  common  gunnel  {B.  gtmnellus),  is  very 
abundant  on  the  coasts  of  Britain,  and  in  other  northern 
seas.  It  varies  from  six  to  ten  inches  in  length,  is  of  a 
yellowish-brown  colour  on  the  body,  with  the  belly  white, 
and  the  dorsal  fin  ornamented  with  a  series  of  dark  ocillat- 
ed  spots  along  the  base. 

Genus  Opistognathus,  Cuv.  Presents  the  form  of 
the  blennies  properly  so  called,  but  differs  from  them  in 
having  the  maxillaries  very  large,  and  prolonged  posterior- 
ly into  a  kind  of  long  flat  moustache.  The  teeth  in  each 
jaw  are  rasp-like,  the  exterior  range  being  strongest.  The 
ventrals  are  placed  exactly  under  the  pectorals,  and  con- 
sist of  three  rays.  Only  one  species  seems  to  be  known, 
which  was  brought  from  the  Indian  Ocean  by  M.  Sonne- 
rat,  after  whom  it  was  named  by  Baron  Cuvier. 

Genus  Zoarcus,  Cuv.  The  species  of  this  group  are 
destitute  of  a  spiny  ray  ;  they  have  an  anal  tubercle,  the 
intestines  are  without  cseca,  and  there  are  six  branchial 
rays.  The  ventrals  have  three  rays  ;  the  teeth  are  conic, 
and  placed  in  a  single  row  along  the  sides  of  the  jaws, 
but  in  several  in  front ;  the  palate  is  without  teeth. 
Their  dorsal,  anal,  and  caudal  fins  are  united,  although 
the  first  named  experiences  a  great  depression. 

The  viviparous  blenny  {B.  viviparvs)  is  a  well-known 
species,  and  has  been  long  celebrated  for  a  peculiarity 
which  is  chiefly  observable  among  cartilaginous  fishes, 
that,  namely,  of  producing  its  young  alive.  These  are  so 
matured  at  the  time  of  their  birth,  that  on  their  first  ex- 
clusion they  swim  about  with  the  utmost  agilit)'.  No 
fewer  than  200  or  300  young  are  sometimes  produced  by 
an  individual,  and  the  abdomen  of  the  mother  is  so  dis- 
tended before  parturition,  that  it  is  impossible  to  touch 
it  without  causing  them  to  be  extruded.  Full-grown  in- 
dividuals seldom  exceed  twelve  inches  in  length ;  the 
body  is  slender  and  smooth  ;  the  colour  yellowish  olive, 
pale  beneath,  and  marked  on  the  upper  parts  with  dusky 
spots.  It  is  a  littoral  fish,  and  of  frequent  occurrence 
under  stones.  When  boiled,  the  back-bone  acquires  a 
green  colour.  America  produces  a  much  larger  species, 
which  sometimes  exceeds  the  length  of  three  feet.  It 
lias  been  described  under  the  name  of  Blennius  labrosus. 

Genus  Anahrhichas,  Linn.  Bear  so  much  affinity 
to  the  blennies,  that  the  species  have  been  termed  b)' 
Cuvier  Blennies  without  ventrals.  The  dorsal  fin,  en- 
tirely composed  of  simple  rays,  but  without  stiffness,  be- 
gins at  the  nape,  and  extends,  in  common  with  the  anal 
one,  nearly  to  the  caudal  fin,  which  is  rounded  like  the 
pectorals.  The  whole  body  is  smooth  and  covered  with 
mucus.  Their  palatines,  vomer,  and  mandibles,  are  arm- 
ed with  large  osseous  tubercles,  which  are  crowned  with 
small  enamelled  teeth  ;  but  the  anterior  teeth  are  longer 
and  conical.  Such  a  conformation  of  the  teeth  makes 
them  very  powerful  instruments,  and  these  fishes,  from 
their  large  size,  are  thereby  rendered  ferocious  and  dan- 
gerous. They  have  six  rays  in  the  gills  ;  the  stomach  is 
short  and  fleshy,  with  the  pylorus  near  its  base  ;  the  in- 
testine short,  thick,  and  without  caca  ;  and  the  swimming 
bladder  is  wanting. 

The  most  common  species  is  the  A.  lupus.  Plate 
CCCIV.  fig.  2.  It  is  of  frequent  occurrence  in  most  of  the 
northern  seas,  and  is  well  known  along  the  coasts  of  Britain 
by  the  names  of  sea-wolf  and  sea-cat.  Its  ordinary  length  is 
from  three  to  four  feet,  but  examples  sometimes  occur  near- 
ly double  that  size.  The  colour  is  obscure  livid  brown,  with 

VOL.  XII. 


several  transverse  stripes  or  bands  of  a  darker  hue.     The  Acanthop- 
dorsal  fin,  as  already  mentioned,  extends  along  the  whole    terygii. 
length  of  the   back,  and   is   composed  of  seventy-three  t'ol'''"Jie. 
rays.     The  fore  teeth  project  considerably,  and  diverge  a^^^'^^ 
little  from  each  other,  forming  a  powerful  kind  of  arma- 
ture, moved  by  jaws  of  such  strength  that  the  animal  has 
been  known  to  imprint  the  marks  of  its  teeth  on  a  bar  of 
iron.     The  uninviting  aspect  of  this  fish  has  probably  not 
been  without  influence  in  producing  a  prejudice  against 
it  as  an  article  of  food.     Its  flesh,  however,  is  far  from 
being  unsavoury,  and  bears  considerable  resemblance  to 
that  of  the  eel.      It  is  in  great  request  among  the  Ice- 
landers, who  eat  it  dry  and  salted  ;  while  the  other  parts 
of  the  fish  are  likewise  converted  to  useful  purposes,  the 
skin  forming  shagreen,  and  the  gall  being  used  as  soap. 

The  gobies  (  Gobius,  Linn.)  are  at  once  distinguished 
from  their  associates  by  having  their  thoracic  ventrals 
united,  either  throughout  their  whole  length,  or  only  to- 
wards the  base,  and  forming  a  single  hollow  disk,  more 
or  less  tunnel-shaped. 

The  spines  of  their  dorsal  fins  are  flexible ;  the  open- 
ing of  the  gills,  provided  there  are  only  five  branchial 
rays,  is  generally  very  small  ;  and,  like  the  blennies, 
they  can  live  for  some  time  out  of  the  water.  Their  sto- 
mach is  without  a  cul-de-sac,  and  the  intestinal  canal  has 
no  ca^ca :  the  males  have  an  appendage,  like  the  blen- 
nies, behind  the  anus ;  and  some  species  are  known  to 
produce  their  young  alive.  They  are  small  or  middle- 
sized  fishes,  and  usually  frequent  rocky  places  near  the 
margin  of  the  waters  which  they  inhabit.  The  greater 
number  are  provided  with  a  simple  air-bladder. 

Genus  Gobius,  Cuv.  Includes  the  gobies  properly 
so  called.  They  have  their  ventrals  united  throughout 
their  whole  length,  and  even  anterior  to  their  base,  by  a 
traverse,  so  as  to  form  a  concave  disk.  Their  body  is 
elongated  ;  the  head  of  moderate  size,  and  rounded  ,  the 
cheeks  inflated ;  and  the  eyes  placed  near  each  other. 
The  back  bears  two  fins,  the  posterior  one  rather  long. 
Several  species  occur  in  European  seas,  the  characters  of 
which  have  not  been  sufficiently  examined.  They  fre- 
quent waters  having  a  clay  bottom,  and  pass  the  winter 
in  excavations  which  they  make  for  that  purpose.  In  the 
spring  they  prepare  a  kind  of  nest  in  places  which  abound 
with  Fuci,  and  cover  it  with  the  roots  of  the  Zostera:  the 
male  remains  there  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  females, 
which  come  in  succession  to  deposit  their  eggs.  These 
he  fecundates,  and  afterwards  watches  and  defends  coura- 
geously. 

The  black  goby  (  Gobius  niger,  Linn.)  is  not  a  scarce 
species  on  the  coasts  of  Britain.  It  is  about  five  inches 
long,  of  a  dark-brown  colour  above,  and  white  beneath, 
variegated  with  darker  spots  and  stripes.  The  tail  is 
rounded,  and  the  superior  rays  of  the  pectorals  are  free  at 
the  extremity.  Several  others  are  found  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean, such  as  G.jozzo,  G.  capita,  and  G.  cruentatus.  A  few 
are  inhabitants  of  fresh  waters,  such  as  the  small  dark-co- 
loured species  described  by  Bonelli  under  the  name  of  G. 
Jiuviatilis.  Among  foreign  kinds  the  most  remarkable  are 
the  Coitus  7nacrocephalus  of  Pallas,  in  which  the  head  is 
unusually  large;  and  the  G.  lariceolatus  of  Bloch,  distin- 
guished by  its  elongated  form,  and  pointed  caudal  fin. 

The  genus  named  Gobioides  by  Lacepede  differs 
from  the  gobies  only  in  having  their  dorsals  united  so  as 
to  form  a  single  fin,  and  in  the  body  being  more  elongat- 
ed. The  Tenioides  of  the  same  distinguished  Ichthyo- 
logist have  likewise  a  continuous  dorsal  line,  and  the 
body  is  still  more  lengthened.  These  fishes  present  a 
very  peculiar  aspect,  in  consequence  of  having  their  upper 
jaw  very  short,  and  the  lower  one  high  and  convex,  rising 
above  it,  both  of  them  being  armed  with  long  crooked 
teeth,  while  the  eye  is  reduced  to  a  mere  point,  and  en- 

2  B 


194 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


' — ,- 


Acanthop.  tirely  concealed  under  the  skin.     The  cavity  of  the  mouth 

lervs^i.    jg  filled  with  a  fleshy  tongue  almost  of  a  globular  shape, 

Gutii.iida!.  ^^^j  ^Y,e  lower  jaw  has  a  few  barbels  beneath.     The  TVe- 

^*^'""*^  nioides  Hermanii  is  the  only  species  known :  it  is  a  native 

of  the  East  Indies,  and  is  usually  found  in  the  mud  of 

stagnant  waters. 

Genus  Periophthalmus,  Schn.  Contains  such  as 
have  the  head  entirely  scaly,  the  eyes  placed  quite  close 
to  each  other,  and  furnished  on  their  lower  margin  with 
an  eye-lid  capable  of  covering  them  ;  the  pectoral  fins 
clothed  with  scales  for  more  than  half  their  length,  which 
makes  them  look  as  if  supported  by  a  kind  of  arm.  Their 
gills  being  still  narrower  than  those  of  the  other  gobies, 
they  can  live  for  a  longer  period  out  of  the  water  ;  and  in 
the  Moluccas,  their  native  country,  they  are  often  observ- 
ed to  leap  out  on  the  mud  in  order  to  escape  their  ene- 
mies, or  to  seize  the  small  shrimps,  which  form  their  prin- 
cipal nourishment.  In  some  the  ventrals  have  a  concave 
disk  like  the  gobies  properly  so  called  ;  while  in  others 
these  fins  are  separated  almost  to  the  base.  Plate  CCCIV. 
fig.  3. 

Genus  Eleotris,  Cuv.  In  common  with  the  gobies, 
the  fishes  referred  to  this  genus  have  the  first  dorsal  with 
flexible  spines,  and  an  appendage  behind  the  anus  ;  but 
the  ventrals  are  perfectly  distinct,  the  head  obtuse  and 
a  little  depressed,  the  eyes  remote  from  each  other,  and 
the  branchial  membrane  with  six  rays.  The  lateral  line 
is  faintly  marked,  and  the  viscera  resemble  those  of  the 
Gobii.  The  greater  proportion  of  the  species  live  in 
fresh  water,  and  often  in  the  mud.  That  named  E.  dor- 
mitatrix  is  a  native  of  the  Antilles  ;  it  is  of  considerable 
size,  with  the  head  depressed,  the  cheeks  dilated,  and  the 
fins  spotted  with  black.  Others  occur  in  Senegal  and 
the  Indies,  and  a  small  gilded  species,  marked  with  a 
black  spot  at  the  base  of  the  pectoral  (the  Gobius  aura- 
tus  of  Hiss.),  inhabits  the  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean. 

Genus  Callionymus,  Linn.  Possesses  very  strongly 
marked  characters  in  the  gills  being  open  only  by  a  hole 
on  each  side  of  the  nape,  and  in  the  ventral  fins  being 
placed  under  the  throat,  remote,  and  larger  than  the  pec- 
torals. The  head  is  oblong  and  depressed,  the  eyes  ap- 
proximating when  seen  from  above,  the  inter-maxillaries 
very  protractile,  and  the  pre-opercles  elongated  behind 
and  terminating  in  a  few  spines.  The  teeth  are  crowded, 
and  are  wanting  on  the  palate.  They  are  beautiful  fishes, 
with  a  smooth  skin,  and  having  the  anterior  dorsal  sup- 
ported by  some  setaceous  rays,  occasionally  much  ele- 
vated. The  second  dorsal  is  elongated,  as  well  as  the 
anal.  The  same  appendage  is  observable  behind  the  anus 
as  in  the  preceding  genera.  The  stomach  is  not  in  the 
form  of  a  cul-de-sac,  and  they  are  without  casca  and  air- 
bladder.  Of  this  handsome  genus  we  may  mention  as 
an  example  the  gemmeous  dragonet  (C.  lyra),  which  oc- 
curs not  unfrequently  in  the  British  seas.  Plate  CCCIV. 
fig.  4.  It  derives  its  specific  name  from  the  form  of  the 
dorsal  fin,  which  has  been  thought  to  bear  an  obscure 
resemblance  to  a  lyre.  The  full-grown  fish  is  about  a 
foot  in  length.  It  is  of  a  beautiful  orange  or  yellow  co- 
lour, spotted  and  striped  with  violet ;  the  pupils  of  the 
eyes  fine  deep  blue,  and  the  pectoral  fins  light  brown. 
The  sordid  dragonet  (C.  dracunculus)  differs  from  the 
above  only  in  having  the  dorsal  fin  short  and  without  a 
fillet :  by  many  it  is  conjectured  to  be  the  female  of  C. 
lyra.  Several  species  inhabit  the  Mediterranean,  such 
as  C.  lacerta,  cithara,  jaciilus ;  and  not  a  few  are  found 
in  foreign  countries. 

Genus  Thichonotus,  Schn.  Differs  from  the  typical 
Callionymi  only  in  having  the  body  very  much  elongat- 
ed, and  the  continuous  dorsal  and  anal  of  proportionate 
extent.  The  genus  Comephora  of  Lacepede  compre- 
hends but  one  species,  from  the  Lake  Baikal,  which  is 


Pediculati. 


usually  found  dead  after  storms,  and  is  of  so  soft  and  fat  Acanthop- 
a  substance  as  to  afford  a  considerable  quantity  of  oil.  tervjrii. 
It  is  distinguished  from  all  the  other  members  of  this  J*';f'"'?'f? 
group  by  being  destitute  of  ventrals.  The  genus  Pla- 
TYPiERON  is  constituted  by  a  few  Indian  fishes,  which, 
to  the  large  and  remote  ventrals  of  the  Callionymi,  unite 
a  short  depressed  head,  a  small  mouth,  open  branchia', 
and  large  scales :  their  two  dorsals  are  short  and  remote. 
Genus  Chirus,  Steller  (^Labrax,  Pallas).  Placed  by 
Cuvier  at  the  end  of  this  family,  presents  so  many  dis- 
tinctive characters,  that  it  may  not  improperly  be  regard- 
ed as  the  type  of  a  new  famil)'  group.  The  body  is  elon- 
gated, and  garnished  with  ciliated  scales  ;  the  head  small 
and  unarmed  ;  the  mouth  but  slightly  cleft,  and  furnished 
with  small  unequal  conical  teeth  ;  the  spines  of  the  dor- 
sal are  almost  invariably  slender,  and  that  fin  extends 
along  the  whole  back.  But  their  most  distinctive  feature 
consists  of  numerous  series  of  pores,  resembling  several 
lateral  lines.  Their  intestines  are  without  caecal  appen- 
dages ;  they  have  often  a  tuft  on  the  eye-brow,  like  cer- 
tain kinds  of  blenny  ;  but  their  ventrals  are  composed  of 
five  soft  rays,  as  is  usual  in  the  allied  species.  All  the 
known  kinds,  amounting  to  six  or  seven  in  number,  are 
from  the  sea  of  Kamschatka,  and  were  first  described  by 
Pallas  in  the  II  th  volume  of  the  Memoirs  of  the  Academy 
of  Petersburg  for  1810. 


FAMILY  XIII PECTOllALES  PEDICULATI. 

This  family,  in  Baron  Cuvier's  arrangement,  compre- 
hends such  acanthopterj'genous  species  as  have  the  carpal 
bone  prolonged  in  order  to  form  a  kind  of  arm,  which  sup- 
Dorts  t^-e  pectorals.  From  this  peculiarity  they  have  de- 
rived their  family  name.  Only  two  genera  are  here  in- 
cluded, and  these  are  closely  allied  to  each  other,  although 
the  generality  of  authors  have  placed  them  widely  apart. 

Genus  LoPHius,Linn.  Besides  the  semi-cartilaginous 
nature  of  the  skeleton,  and  the  want  of  scales  on  the  skin, 
has  for  its  general  character  pectorals  supported  as  if  by 
two  arms,  each  of  them  sustained  by  two  bones,  which 
have  been  compared  to  the  radius  and  cubitus,  but  which 
in  reality  belong  to  the  carpus,  and  are  more  elongated 
in  this  genus  than  in  any  other.  The  ventrals  are  placed 
greatly  in  advance  of  the  pectorals,  and  the  opercles  and 
rays  of  the  branchiae  are  enveloped  in  the  skin,  while  the 
gills  open  only  by  a  single  hole,  pierced  behind  the  pec- 
torals. The  species  are  voracious  ;  they  have  a  large  sto- 
mach and  a  short  intestine,  and  are  able  to  live  for  a  very 
long  period  out  of  the  water,  on  account  of  the  small  open- 
ing of  their  gills.  The  kinds  now  included  in  this  genus, 
in  the  restricted  sense  attached  to  it  by  Cuvier,  have  the 
head  excessively  large  in  proportion  to  the  rest  of  the 
body,  and  at  the  same  time  broad  and  depressed,  and 
spiny  in  many  places  ;  the  opening  of  the  mouth  very 
wide,  and  armed  with  pointed  teeth ;  and  the  lower  jaw 
furnished  with  numerous  barbels.  There  are  two  distinct 
dorsals,  of  which  the  anterior  possesses  some  detached 
rays,  moveable  over  the  head,  where  they  rest  on  a  ho- 
rizontal inter-spinal ;  the  branchial  membrane  forming  a 
very  large  sac  opening  in  the  axilla,  and  supported  by  six 
very  long  rays  ;  the  operculum  small.  It  is  asserted  that 
they  lie  among  the  mud,  and  by  putting  in  motion  the 
rays  of  their  head,  attract  small  fishes,  which,  mistaking 
the  broad  and  fleshy  extremities  of  these  rays  for  worms, 
thus  become  the  prey  of  the  Lophii.  It  is  also  said  that 
they  can  seize  and  retain  their  prey  by  means  of  their 
large  branchial  sacs.  Their  intestine  has  two  very  short 
caeca  towards  its  origin,  and  the  swimming  bladder  is 
awanting.  Of  these  fishes,  the  most  remarkable  is  the 
Lophius piscalorius  oi  lAnnxas.    Plate  CCCIV.  fig.  3.    It 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


195 


Acanthop-  is  a  large  fish  (measuring  from  four  to  five  feet  in  lengtli) 

ttr.vi,'ii.    of  the  European  seas,  with  a  wide  mouth,  depressed  head, 

Lahrid*.  numerous  teeth,  and  a  bearded  tongue.     Its  aspect  is  ex- 

^""i"^^  tremely  repulsive.     The   Mountshay  Avgltr  of  Borlase,' 

and  the  one  from  Bristol,^  are,  according;  to  Dr  Fleming, 

only  mutilated  specimens  of  the  species  just  alluded  to. 

The  Chironectes  {Anten?iarhis,  Commers.)  have  free 
rays  on  the  head,  like  the  preceding,  the  first  being  slen- 
der, often  terminating  by  a  tuft;  and  the  following,  in- 
creased by  a  membrane,  are  sometimes  greatly  inflated, 
and  at  other  times  united  into  a  single  fin.  Their  body 
and  head  are  compressed,  and  the  mouth  opens  vertically  ; 
tiieir  gill-covers,  provided  with  four  rays,  open  only  by  a 
canal,  and  a  small  hole  behind  the  pectoral  ;  the  dorsal 
occupies  nearly  all  the  back.  The  whole  body  is  some- 
times garnished  with  cutaneous  appendages.  The  bran- 
chias  are  four  in  number ;  the  swimming  bladder  is  large, 
and  the  intestine  of  moderate  size  and  without  ca;ca.  By 
filling  their  enormous  stomach  with  air,  after  the  manner 
of  the  Tetrodons,  they  can  inflate  their  abdomen  like  a 
balloon.  When  on  land,  their  fins  assist  them  in  creep- 
ing, which  they  do  almost  after  the  manner  of  small  quad- 
rupeds, the  pectorals,  from  their  position,  performing  the 
office  of  hinder  legs.  Moving  about  in  this  manner,  they 
can  live  without  entering  the  water  for  two  or  three  days. 
They  are  found  in  tropical  seas;  and  Linnaeus  appears  to 
have  confounded  several  species  under  the  name  of  Lo- 
phivs  histrio. 

Genus  Malthe,  Cuv.  Has  the  head  unusually  large 
and  flattened,  principally  by  the  projection  of  the  sub-oper- 
culum  :  the  eyes  placed  very  far  forwards  ;  the  muzzle 
projecting  like  a  little  horn,  and  the  mouth  situate  under 
it,  the  latter  being  of  moderate  size  and  protractile ;  the 
gill-covers  supported  by  six  or  seven  rays,  and  open  to- 
wards the  back  by  a  hole  above  each  pectoral  ;  the  single 
dorsal  small  and  soft ;  the  body  covered  with  osseous  tu- 
bercles, and  having  barbels  along  the  sides,  but  there  are 
no  free  rays  over  the  head.  The  swimming  bladder  and 
caeca  are  wanting. 

Genus  Batrachus.  Derives  its  name  from  a  Greek 
word  signifying  a  frog,  to  which  the  species  are  thought 
to  bear  some  resemblance,  in  consequence  of  the  enlarge- 
ment of  the  head.  The  latter  is  flattened  horizontally,  and 
wider  than  the  body  ;  the  gape  wide,  and  both  the  opercle 
and  sub-opercle  spiny ;  the  gill-covers  six-rayed  ;  the  ven- 
trals  narrow,  attached  under  the  throat,  and  consisting 
only  of  three  rays,  of  which  the  first  is  wide  and  elongat- 
ed ;  and  the  pectorals  supported  by  a  short  arm,  form- 
ed by  the  prolongation  of  the  carpal  bone.  The  first  dor- 
sal is  short,  supported  by  three  spiny  rays ;  the  second 
long  and  soft,  which  is  also  the  case  with  the  corre- 
sponding anal  one.  The  lips  are  often  garnished  with  fila- 
ments. Such  as  have  been  dissected  have  their  stomach 
in  the  form  of  an  oblong  sac,  the  intestines  short  and 
without  ca;ca.  The  swimming  bladder  is  deeply  furcate 
anteriorly.  Thej'  conceal  themselves  in  the  sand,  lying 
in  ambush  for  their  prey.  The  wounds  made  by  their 
spines  are  supposed  to  be  dangerous.  The  species,  which 
vary  considerably  in  their  form  and  aspect,  occur  both  in 
the  Pacific  and  Atlantic  Oceans. 


FAMILY  XIV — LABRIDjG. 

Easily  recognised  by  its  external  aspect.  The  body  is 
oblong  and  scaly,  and  the  single  dorsal  fin  is  supported  an- 
teriorly by  spines,  each  of  which  is  generally  garnished 
with  a  membranous  appendage.      The  jaws  are  covered 


by  fleshy  lips  ;  the  two  upper  pharyngeals  are  supported  Acanthop- 
against  the  cranium,  and  the  lower  one  is  large,  all  the    '"-^S,"' 
three  armed  with  teeth,  srimeUmes  en  pave,  at  other  times  ^||i|^™^ 
pointed  or  in  the   form  of  plates,  but  generally  stronger  ^""^'^^ 
than  usual.    The  intestinal  canal  is  entirely  without  casca, 
or  only  with  two  very  small  ones  ;  and  there  is  a  strong 
swimming  bladder. 

The  genus  LABUUSofLinnseus  forms  an  extensive  group 
of  fishes,  very  like  each  other  in  their  oblong  shape,  and 
double  fleshy  lips  (from  which  circumstance  they  derive 
their  name),  one  of  which  is  immediately  connected  with 
the  jaws,  and  the  other  with  the  sub-orbitals  ;  the  gills  are 
serrated,  and  have  five  rays  ;  the  maxillary  teeth  conic, 
the  middle  and  anterior  ones  being  longest ;  the  pharyn- 
geal teeth  cylindrical  and  blunt,  disposed  en  pave,  the 
superior  on  two  large  plates,  the  inferior  on  a  single  one 
corresponding  to  the  two  above.  The  stomach  is  not  in 
the  form  of  a  cul-de-sac,  but  is  continuous  with  an  intes- 
tine without  caeca,  which,  after  two  convolutions,  termi- 
nates in  a  large  rectum.  The  swimming  bladder  is  robust 
and  simple.  The  species  are  numerous,  and  the  colours 
of  many  of  them  liable  to  so  much  variation  that  it  is  dif- 
ficult to  distinguish  them  with  precision. 

In  recent  times  the  Linna;an  genus  has  been  subdivid- 
ed as  follows  : 

Genus  Labrus,  properly  so  called.  Opercle  and  pre- 
opercle  destitute  both  of  spines  and  dentations  ;  cheeks 
and  opercle  covered  with  scales  ;  lateral  line  straight,  or 
nearly  so. 

Four  different  kinds  have  been  described  as  inhabiting 
the  British  seas,  but  some  of  these  seem  to  be  mere  va- 
rieties, such,  for  example,  as  the  L.  balaniisand  L.  comber 
of  Pennant,  which  are  probably  referrible  to  the  Labrus 
maculatus  of  Bloch.  L.  lineatus  is  likewise  a  British  spe- 
cies. The  ground  colour  is  reddish,  with  one  or  more  ir- 
regular clouded  bands  of  a  deeper  colour  along  the  flanks. 
The  dorsal  has  from  sixteen  to  seventeen  spines,  and  is 
marked  with  a  dark-coloured  spot  anteriorly. 

Genus  Cheilinus,  Lacep.  Differs  from  the  Labri 
properly  so  called,  by  the  lateral  line  being  interrupted 
opposite  the  dorsal  fin,  and  commencing  again  a  little 
lower.  The  scales  at  the  extremity  of  the  tail  are  large, 
and  partially  envelope  the  base  of  the  caudal.  They  are 
fishes  of  considerable  beauty,  and  are  found  in  the  Indian 
seas. 

The  next  genus  of  interest  is  that  named  Julis,  in 
which  the  head  is  entirely  smooth  and  without  scales, 
and  the  lateral  line  is  much  bent  opposite  the  end  of  the 
dorsal.  Several  species  occur  in  the  Atlantic  and  Medi- 
terranean, and  most  of  them  are  of  very  beautiful  colours. 
The  most  common  European  one  {Labrus  Julis,  Linn.)  is 
frequent  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  has  likewise  been 
found  on  the  coast  of  Cornwall.  It  is  about  seven  inches 
in  length,  and  of  a  beautiful  violet,  relieved  by  a  bright 
zigzag  orange  band  on  each  side. 

Genus  Crenilabrus  has  been  separated  by  Cuvier 
from  the  Z.M//awi  of  Bloch,  and  associated  with  the  Labri, 
to  which  all  their  characters,  both  external  and  internal, 
correspond,  except  the  dentation  of  the  edge  of  the  pre- 
opercle.  (See  Plate  CCCIV.  fig.  6.)  Several  species  are 
found  in  the  northern  seas,  such  as  Lutjamis  rupestris, 
Bloch,  250,  of  a  j'ellow  colour,  with  clouded  vertical  bands. 
The  British  species  (C.  tinea)  known  under  the  name  of 
old  wife,  or  wrasse,  belongs  to  this  genus,  as  does  likewise 
the  gibbous  wrasse  of  Pennant's  British  Zoology.  The 
Mediterranean  furnishes  a  great  number  adorned  with 
the  most  beautiful  colours,  such  as  the  Labr.  lapina, 
Forsk,  which   is  silvery,  with   three    broad  longitudinal 


'  Cornaall,  26C,  t.  27,  f.  6. 


-  Phil.  Trans,  liii.  p.  170,  t.  13. 


196 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Acanthop-  bands  formed  by  dots  of  vermillion  ;  the  pectorals  yellow, 
tervgii.    gpij  [i^g  ventrals  blue.     Many  likewise  occur  in  tropical 
v^_™*^  countries,  of  which  we  may  mention  Lut.  verres{V>\.  255), 
~    1^  Ijiii.  notatus,  L.  virescens,  and  L.  chrysops. 

To  the  characters  of  the  Cretiilabri,  the  genus  CoRi- 
cus  of  Cuvier  joins  that  of  a  mouth  nearly  as  protractile 
as  in  the  Epihuli.  The  latter  group  are  very  remarkable 
for  this  property,  being  capable  of  extending  it  to  a  great 
length,  and  suddenly  forming  it  into  a  kind  of  tube  by  a 
peculiar  movement  of  the  maxillaries.  They  practise  this 
artifice  to  seize  small  fishes  as  they  swim  within  reach  of 
this  singular  instrument.  Several  allied  genera  avail 
themselves  of  the  greater  or  less  protractility  of  their 
jaws  to  procure  their  food  in  a  similar  manner. 

The  whole  bod}',  and  the  head  of  the  Epihuli,  are  covered 
with  large  scales,  the  hinder  row  of  which  encroaches  even 
on  the  anal  and  caudal  fins,  as  likewise  takes  place  among 
the  Cheilini.  Tlie  lateral  line  is  interrupted  in  a  similar 
manner,  and,  in  common  with  these  last-named  fishes,  and 
the  Lahri.  they  have  two  long  conical  teeth  in  front  of  each 
jaw,  and  behind  them  small  blunt  ones.  Those  of  the 
pharynx  have  not  been  observed.  The  Sparus  insidiutor 
of  Pallas  is  the  only  species  hitherto  discovered.  It  is  of 
a  reddish  colour,  and  found  in  the  Indian  Ocean. 

Genus  Clepticus.  Furnished  with  a  small  cylindrical 
muzzle,  which  rises  suddenly  like  that  of  the  Epibuli,  but 
is  not  so  long  as  the  head,  and  scarcely  permits  the  view 
of  a  few  small  teeth  ;  the  body  is  oblong,  the  head  obtuse, 
the  lateral  line  continuous,  and  the  scales  envelope  the 
dorsal  and  anal  fins,  almost  as  far  as  the  summit  of  the 
spines.  The  only  ascertained  species  {C.  geiiizara)  is  of 
a  reddish  purple  colour,  and  inhabits  the  Antilles. 

Genus  Elops,  Commers.  Gomphosis,  Lacep.  Has  the 
head  entirely  smooth,  as  in  Julis,  but  the  muzzle  is  in  the 
form  of  a  long  and  slender  tube,  formed  by  the  prolonga- 
tion of  their  inter-maxillaries  and  mandibularies,  which  the 
integuments  bind  together  as  far  as  the  small  opening  of 
the  mouth.  Of  these  fishes,  the  Gomphosis  cceruleus,  and 
G.  raWe^ra^!^,  Lacep.,  may  serve  as  examples.  They  are 
taken  in  the  Indian  seas,  and  many  of  them  are  said  to 
form  a  delicious  article  of  food.  The  preceding  genera, 
from  Labrus  properly  so  called  inclusive,  may  be  all  re- 
garded as  Linnaean  Labri.     We  now  come  to 

Genus  Xirichtiivs,  Cuv.  Which  comprehends  fishes 
resembling  the  Labri  in  form,  but  they  are  very  much 
compressed,  and  the  ibrehead  descends  suddenly  towards 
the  mouth  by  a  deep  and  nearly  vertical  line,  formed  by 
the  ethmoid  and  the  ascending  branches  of  the  inter-max- 
illaries. The  body  is  covered  with  large  scales  ;  the  late- 
ral line  interrupted  ;  the  jaws  armed  with  a  row  of  coni- 
cal teeth,  of  which  the  medial  ones  are  longest,  and  the 
pharynx  paved  with  hemispherical  teeth;  the  intestinal 
canal  is  continuous,  with  two  convolutions,  and  no  caeca, 
nor  is  the  stomach  in  the  form  of  a  cul-de-sac.  They  pos- 
sess a  pretty  large  air-bladder. 

Naturalists,  anterior  to  the  time  of  Cuvier,  ranged  the 
species  with  the  Coryphccna,  from  which  they  greatly  dif- 
fer in  their  structure,  internal  as  well  as  external.  They 
approximate  to  the  Labri,  to  which,  however,  they  are  dis- 
similar in  the  profile  of  the  head. 

Genus  Chromis,  Cuv.  Has  the  lips  and  protractile  in- 
ter-maxillaries, the  pharyngeal  bones,  and  dorsal  filaments, 
of  the  Labri ;  but  the  teeth  are  en  carde  upon  the  jaws  and 
pharynx,  with  an  anterior  range  of  a  conical  shape.  The 
vertical  fins  are  filamentous,  and  even  those  of  the  abdo- 
men are  often  prolonged  into  long  filets,  and  the  lateral 
line  is  interrupted.  The  stomach  is  a  cul-de-sac,  but 
there  are  no  ca;ca.  One  small  species,  of  a  chestnut- 
brown  colour  (S/)ari<«  chromis).  is  found  in  immense  num- 
bers in  the  Mediterranean.  The  Nile  produces  another, 
which  attains  the  length  of  two  feet,  and  is  regarded  as 


the  best  fish  occurring  in  Egypt.  It  is  the  Labrus  Nilotictts  Aanihop. 
of  Hasselq.and  Sonnini.  The  genus  Cych la  differs  from  ^erygii. 
the  preceding  by  having  all  the  teeth  crowded,  and  placed 
in  a  broad  band,  and  by  the  body  being  more  elongated. 
Plesiops,  Cuv.,  has  the  head  compressed,  the  eyes  near 
each  other,  and  the  ventrals  very  long.  Malacanthus 
possesses  the  general  characters  of  the  Labri,  and  the 
maxillary  teeth  are  also  similar  to  theirs,  but  those  of  the 
pharyngeals  are  e?i  carde  ;  the  body  is  lengthened,  the 
lateral  line  continuous,  the  opercle  terminated  by  a  small 
spine,  and  the  long  dorsal  has  only  a  small  number  of 
slender,  flexible,  anterior  spines.  One  species  is  found 
in  the  Antilles,  of  a  yellowish  colour,  irregularly  rayed 
across  with  violet ;  it  is  the  Coryphena  plumieri,  Lacep. 
iv.  viii.  1. 

Genus  Scarus,  Linn.  Comprehends  fishes  very  re- 
markable on  account  of  the  form  of  the  jaws  (that  is,  their 
inter-maxillary  and  pre-mandibularybones),  which  are  con- 
vex, rounded,  and  garnished  with  teeth  like  scales  upon 
their  edges  and  anterior  surface ;  these  teeth  succeed 
each  other  from  behind  forwards,  so  that  those  of  the  base 
are  the  newest,  and  in  time  come  to  form  a  range  upon 
the  cutting  edge.  Naturalists  have  erroneously  thought 
that  the  jaw-bones  themselves  were  naked  or  exposed. 
These  jaws  are,  besides,  covered  while  the  fish  is  alive  by 
fleshy  lips,  but  there  is  no  double  lip  adherent  to  the  sub- 
orbitaries.  The  species  have  the  oblong  form  of  Labrus, 
with  large  scales,  and  the  lateral  line  interrupted  ;  they 
bear  on  their  pharynx  two  plates  above  and  one  below, 
garnished  with  teeth  like  the  pharyngeal  plates  of  the 
Labri,  but  these  teeth  are  in  the  form  of  transverse  lamina;, 
and  not  e»  jMve. 

Cuvier  is  of  opinion  that  the  Scarus  crelicus  of  Aldro- 
vandus  is  the  species  so  celebrated  under  the  name  of 
Scarus  by  the  ancients,  and  in  search  of  which  (in  the 
time  of  Claudius)  Elipertius  Optatus,  the  commander  of 
the  Roman  fleet,  went  to  Greece,  with  a  view  to  effect  its 
introduction  to  the  Italian  seas.  It  is  still  used  in  our 
da3'S  as  an  article  of  food  in  Greece.  The  species  are  nu- 
merous in  the  seas  of  warm  climates,  and  are  vulgarly 
known,  on  account  of  the  peculiar  form  of  the  jaws,  and 
the  splendour  of  their  colours,  under  the  name  of  parrot 
fishes. 


FAMILY  XV._FISTULAKID^. 

Characterised  by  a  long  tube  formed  in  front  of  the  cra- 
nium, by  the  prolongation  of  the  ethmoid,  the  vomer,  the 
pre-opercles,  inter-opercles,  &c.  at  the  end  of  which  the 
mouth  is  placed,  composed,  as  usual,  of  inter-maxillaries, 
maxillaries,  palatines,  and  mandibularies.  The  intestine 
is  without  any  considerable  inequalities,  or  many  convo- 
lutions, and  their  ribs  are  either  short  or  wanting.  Some 
of  them  (the  Fistularice)  have  the  body  cylindrical,  others 
(the  Centnsci)  have  it  oval  and  compressed. 

Genus  Fistularia,  Linn.  Acquires  its  name  from 
the  long  tube  common  to  all  the  family.  The  jaws  are  at 
the  extremity,  opening  but  little,  and  nearly  in  a  horizon- 
tal direction.  The  head,  thus  elongated,  composes  a  third 
or  fourth  part  of  the  whole  body,  which  is  itself  long  and 
slender.  There  are  six  or  seven  rays  in  the  gills  ;  the 
osseous  appendages  likewise  extend  behind  the  head  to 
the  anterior  part  of  the  body,  which  they  tend  more  or  less 
to  strengthen.  The  dorsal  corresponds  to  the  position  of 
the  anal,  and  the  stomach,  in  the  form  of  a  fleshy  tube,  is 
continuous  with  a  narrow  canal,  w  ithout  folds,  at  the  com- 
mencement of  which  there  are  two  CEeca.  In  Fistu- 
laria properly  so  called,  there  is  only  one  dorsal,  which, 
as  well  as  the  anal,  is  composed  chiefly  of  simple  rays  ;  the 
inter-maxillaries  and  lower  jaw  are  armed  with  small  teeth ; 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


197 


Malacop- 
terygii 
Abdomi- 

nales. 
Cvpvinidae, 


and  between  the  lobes  of  the  caudal  there  issues  a  filament 
sometimes  as  long  as  the  whole  body  ;  the  tube  of  the 
mu/,7.1e  is  very  long  and  depressed,  the  swimming  bladder 
excessively  large,  and  the  scales  invisible.  In  the  subdivi- 
sion called  AuLosTOMA  by  Lacep^de,  a  name  derived  fioni 
avXoi,  a  Jiute,  and  Sro/ia,  the  month,  the  dorsal  is  |)reced- 
ed  by  numerous  free  spines,  and  the  jaws  are  without  teeth. 
The  body,  which  is  very  scaly,  is  broad,  and  compressed 
between  the  dorsal  and  anal,  the  latter  followed  by  a  short, 
small  tail,  terminated  by  the  usual  fin.  The  tube  of  the 
muzzle  is  rather  short,  large,  and  compressed  ;  the  swim- 
ming bladder  very  large.  We  are  acquainted  with  only 
one  species  (Fisltdaria  chinensis,  Bl.),  \vliicii  is  found  in 
the  Indian  seas. 

The  CENTitisci  of  Linn,  possess  the  tubular  trunk  of 
this  family;  the  body,  however,  is  not  elongated,  but  oval 
or  oblong,  compressed  laterally,  and  sharp  on  the  under 
side  ;  the  gills  have  only  two  or  three  slender  rays  ;  the 
first  dorsal  is  spiny,  and  the  small  ventrals  are  placed  be- 
hind the  pectorals.  The  mouth  is  extremely  small,  and 
opens  obliquely  ;  the  intestines  are  without  ca:'ca,  I'olded 
three  or  four  times ;  and  the  swimming  bladder  is  of  con- 
siderable size.  In  Centriscus  properly  so  called,  the 
anterior  dorsal,  which  is  placed  very  far  forwards,  has  its 
first  spine  long  and  strong,  supported  by  an  apparatus 
connected  with  the  shoulder  and  head.  The  species  are 
covered  with  small  scales,  and  have  several  broad  and 
denticulated  plates  on  the  apparatus  just  mentioned.  The 
C.  scolopax,  or  trumpet-fish,  is  a  very  common  species  in 
the  Mediterranean,  about  five  inches  long,  and  of  a  silvery 
lustre.  (See  Plate  CCCIV.  fig.  7.)  It  occurs  occasion- 
ally on  the  south-western  coasts  of  England.  In  the 
sub-genus  Amphisile,  the  back  is  defended  with  large 
scaly  pieces,  of  which  the  anterior  spine  and  the  first  dor- 
sal have  the  appearance  of  being  a  continuation.  All  the 
species  hitherto  known  to  us  are  from  the  Indian  seas : 
we  may  mention  as  examples,  Centriscus  scutaliis,  Linn., 
and  Centriscus  velitaris,  Pallas. 

We  here  terminate  our  abstract  of  the  Acanihop- 
TERYGii,  or  first  great  order  or  division  of  the  ordinary 
fishes. 


The  second  division  of  common  fishes,  or  that  named 
Malacopterygii,  contains  within  itself  three  orders, 
which  admit  of  being  characterised  by  the  position  of  the 
ventrals,  or,  in  certain  cases,  by  their  absence. 


ORDER  II.'— MALACOPTERYGII  ABDOMINALES. 

These  are  distinguished  by  having  their  ventrals  sus- 
pended to  the  under  part  of  the  abdomen,  and  behind  the 
pectorals,  without  any  attachment  to  the  shoulder  bone. 
This  is  the  most  numerous  of  the  three  orders,  and  in- 
cludes a  large  proportion  of  the  fresh-water  fishes.  It  is 
divisible  into  five  families. 


FAMILY  L— CYPRINID^. 

May  be  known  by  having  the  mouth  but  slightly  cleft, 
the  jaws  weak  and  generally  without  teeth,  and  their  edge 
formed  by  the  inter-maxillaries  ;  by  pharyngeals  strongly 
toothed,  thus  compensating  for  the  imperfect  armature  of 
the  jaws  ;  and  by  the  branchial  rays  being  few  in  num- 


nales. 
Cvprinida 


ber.     Their  body  is  scaly,  and  there  is  no  adipose  dorsal,  Malaccip- 
such  as  is  observed  in  Siluri  and  salmon.    Their  stomach     terygii 
has  no  cul-de-sac,  and  the  pylorus  is  without  caecal  ap-   Abdomi- 
pendages.     They  are  the  least  carnivorous  of  fishes. 

The  typical  genus  Cyprinus  is  a  very  natural  one,  and 
comprehends  a  great  number  of  species,  which  are  readi- 
ly distinguished  by  the  small  mouth,  toothless  jaws,  and 
the  three  flat  branchial  rays.  Their  tongue  is  smooth,  and 
the  palate  provided  with  a  soft  and  singularly  irritable 
substance,  vulgarly  known  by  the  name  of  Carps  tongue. 
The  pharynx  presents  a  powerful  instrument  for  mastica- 
tion, consisting  of  large  teeth  attached  to  the  inferior 
pharyngeal  bones,  and  ca|)able  of  pressing  the  food  be- 
tween them,  and  a  stony  disk  enclosed  in  a  wide  cavity 
under  an  apophysis  of  the  basilary  bone.  These  fishes  have 
only  one  dorsal,  and  the  body  is  covered  with  scales,  most 
frequently  of  large  size.  They  inhabit  fresh  waters,  and 
are  perhaps  the  least  carnivorous  of  their  class,  subsisting 
chiefly  on  grains,  grass,  and  even  on  mud.  Their  stomach 
is  continuous,  with  a  short  intestine  without  ceeca,  and 
the  bladder  is  divided  into  two  by  a  constriction. 

The  genus  Cvprinus,-'  Cuv.  including  the  Carps  pro- 
perly so  called,  has  a  long  dorsal,  which,  as  well  as  the 
anal,  has  a  spine  for  the  second  ray.  Of  these,  some  have 
barbels  at  the  angles  of  the  upper  jaw,  and  others  are 
destitute  of  these  appendages.  Of  the  former  we  may 
cite  as  an  example  the  common  carp  ;  and  the  gold  fish  of 
China  affords  an  instance  of  the  latter. 

Cyprinus  carpio,  the  common  carp.  This  well-known 
fish  is  of  an  olive-green,  yellowish  beneath,  having  the 
anal  and  dorsal  spines  strong  and  denticulated,  and  the 
barbels  short ;  the  pharyngeal  teeth  are  flat  and  striated 
on  the  crown.  It  is  a  native  of  the  central  countries  of 
Europe  ;  but,  owing  to  its  value  as  an  article  of  food,  it 
was  early  distributed  by  human  agency  over  the  whole  of 
that  Continent.  The  ease  with  which  it  can  be  transport- 
ed from  one  place  to  another,  and  its  speedy  growth  and 
propagation  in  ponds  and  artificial  reservoirs,  afforded 
great  facilities  for  its  rapid  dispersion.  The  year  1614  is 
assigned  as  the  date  of  its  first  introduction  into  England  ; 
but  it  was  naturalized  in  Germany  and  Sweden  nearly 
half  a  century  before  that  period.  It  delights  in  tranquil 
waters,  preferring  such  as  have  a  muddy  bottom,  and 
the  surface  partially  shaded  with  plants.  Its  food  consists 
of  the  larvae  of  aquatic  insects,  minute  Testacea,  worms, 
and  the  tender  blades  and  shoots  of  plants.  The  leaves 
of  lettuce,  and  other  succulent  plants  of  a  similar  kind,  are 
said  to  be  particularly  agreeable  to  them,  and  to  fatten 
them  sooner  than  any  other  food.  Although  the  carp 
eats  with  great  voracity  when  its  supply  of  aliment  is 
abundant, — to  such  a  degree,  indeed,  as  sometimes  to  pro- 
duce indigestion,  which  occasionally  proves  fatal, — it  can 
subsist  for  an  astonishing  length  of  time  without  nourish- 
ment. In  the  winter,  when  they  assemble  in  great  num- 
bers, and  bury  themselves  among  the  mud  and  the  roots  of 
plants,  they  often  remain  for  many  months  without  eat- 
ing. They  can  also  be  preserved  alive  for  a  considerable 
length  of  time  out  of  the  water,  especially  if  care  be  taken 
to  moisten  them  occasionally  as  they  become  dry.  Ad- 
vantage is  often  taken  of  this  circumstance  to  transport 
them  alive,  by  packing  them  among  damp  herbage,  or 
wet  linen  ;  and  the  operation  is  said  to  be  unattended  with 
any  risk  to  the  animal,  especially  if  the  precaution  be 
taken  to  put  a  piece  of  bread  in  its  mouth  steeped  in  bran- 
dy !  In  a  similar  way,  the  Dutch  preserve  them  by  sus- 
pending them  from  the  roof  of  a  damp  apartment  in  a 
bag-net  filled  with  moss,  which  is  continually  kept  moist, 


'  Of  tlie  general  Class  of  Fishes. 

'  The  name  is  of  Grecian  origin,  and  was  applied  to  the  species  because  they  were  dedicated  to  Venus,  in  consequence  of  their 
extraordinary  fecundity. 


198 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Malacop.  and  they  are  fed  with  vegetables  and  bread  steeped  in 
iery^ii     niilk, — a  mode  of  treatment  by  wliich  they  are  not  only 

Abdomi-   j.gpj  alive,  but  actually  thrive  and  fatten. 

CvprinidEE.      T'^^  fecundity  of  these  fishes  is  very  great,  and  their 

C— >^^  numbers  consequently  would  soon  become  excessive,  but 
for  the  many  enemies  by  which  their  spawn  is  destroyed. 
No  fewer  than  700,000  eggs  have  been  found  in  the  ova- 
ria  of  a  single  carp,  and  that  too  by  no  means  an  indivi- 
dual of  the  largest  size.  Their  growth  is  very  rapid,  more 
so  perhaps  than  that  of  any  other  fresh-water  fish,  and 
the  size  which  they  sometimes  attain  is  very  considerable. 
In  certain  lakes  in  Germany  and  Prussia,  individuals  are 
occasionally  taken  weighing  tliirty  or  forty  pounds  ;  and 
Pallas  relates  that  they  occur  in  the  Volga  five  feet  in 
length,  and  even  of  greater  weight  than  the  examples  just 
alluded  to.  The  largest  of  which  we  have  any  account 
is  that  mentioned  by  Bloch,  taken  near  Frankfort-on-the- 
Oder,  which  weighed  seventy  pounds,  and  measured  near- 
ly nine  feet  in  length. 

CyprhiHS  anratus  (gold  fish).  This  beautiful  species, 
the  most  brilliantly  adorned  of  all  our  fresh-water  fishes, 
and  scarcely  surpassed  even  by  the  more  richly  ornament- 
ed inhabitants  of  the  ocean,  is  well  known  to  be  a  native 
of  China,  although  it  is  now  domesticated,  so  to  speak,  in 
almost  every  country,  both  of  the  old  and  new  world. 
Like  the  carp,  it  has  the  dorsal  and  anal  spines  denticu- 
lated. When  young  it  is  of  a  blackish  colour,  and  it  gra- 
dually acquires  the  fine  golden  red  by  which  it  is  charac- 
terised ;  but  some  examples  are  of  a  silvery  hue,  and 
others  are  variegated  with  three  different  shades  of  co- 
lour. Like  most  other  animals  that  have  been  long  estran- 
ged from  their  natural  habits,  and  subjected  to  artificial  in- 
fluences, this  species  presents  a  great  many  varieties,  ex- 
tending even  to  some  important  parts  of  structure.  In- 
dividuals occur  without  a  dorsal,  others  with  a  very  large 
one,  others  with  the  caudal  greatly  enlarged,  and  divided 
into  three  or  four  lobes  ;  and  in  some  instances  the  eyes 
are  enormously  dilated.'  The  golden  carp  is  said  to  have 
been  originally  confined  to  a  lake  near  the  mountain 
Tsimking,  in  the  province  of  The-kiang,  in  China,  about 
the  30th  degree  of  N.  lat.  It  was  first  brought  to  Eng- 
land in  1691,  but  was  very  scarce  till  1728,  when  a  con- 
siderable number  were  imported,  and  they  soon  became 
generally  known.  They  do  not  flourish  in  rivers  and  open 
ponds,  not,  however,  because  such  places  are  uncongenial 
to  them,  but  because  they  are  exposed  to  many  enemies, 
against  which  they  have  no  means  of  defence.  When  kept 
in  confinement  they  ought  to  be  nourished  with  fine 
crumbs  of  bread,  small  worms,  flies,  and  yolks  of  eggs  dried 
and  powdered,  and  the  water  ought  to  be  frequently  chan- 
ged. The  ordinary  length  of  this  species  is  from  four  to  six 
inches  ;  but  they  have  been  sometimes  known  to  reach  a 
foot.  Although  natives  of  a  warm  climate,  they  can  sus- 
tain a  great  degree  of  cold  uninjured.  An  individual, 
which  was  accidentally  exposed  during  the  night,  was 
completely  frozen  up  in  the  centre  of  its  glass  jar  ;  but  as 
the  ice  thawed  it  recovered  its  vigour,  and  seemed  to  suf- 
fer no  further  inconvenience. 

To  this  group  belongs  the  smallest  of  the  European 
Cyprini,  viz.  C.  amariis,  which  is  about  an  inch  long, 
greenish  above,  and  of  a  fine  red  beneath.  During  the 
time  of  spawning,  which  takes  place  in  April,  it  has  a 
steel-blue  line  on  each  side  of  the  tail ;  the  second  dorsal 
ray  forms  a  rather  stiff  spine. 

Genus  Barbus  of  Cuvier,  contains  such  species  as 
have  the  dorsal  and  anal  short,  with  a  strong  spine  for 
the  second  or  third  ray  of  the  dorsal,  and  four  barbels. 


two  of  which  are  at  the  extremity,  and  two  at  the  angles  Malacop- 
of  the  upper  jaw.     As  an  example,  we  may  refer  to  the    '•^'"vgii 
Cyprimis  barbus,  or  barbel,  which  may  be  known  by  its   ^"^""n- 
oblong  head.     It  is  very  common  in  clear  and  running Cyj^jj^]^ 
waters,  where  it  sometimes  attains  to  a  length  exceeding  v^-y-.^, 
ten  feet.   Several  allied  species  are  found  in  Italy,  having 
the  spine  weaker,  but  which,  nevertheless,  differ  from  the 
following  genus  by  possessing  four  barbels.      Such   are 
Barbus  caninus.,   Bonnelli ;  JB.  plebeius,  Val. ;    B.  eqites. 
Id.     Various  species  of  Barbi  occur  in  the  Caspian  Sea,  in 
the  Nile,  and  in  India  ;  and  not  a  few  have  been  ascertain- 
ed to  inhabit  America. 

Genus  Gobio,  Cuv.  Has  the  dorsal  and  anal  short,  both 
of  them  without  spines,  and  the  mouth  furnished  with  bar- 
bels. Of  this  genus  the  gudgeon  (  Ci/prinus  gobio)  may  be 
cited  as  an  example.  It  is  a  small  fish,  seldom  exceeding 
seven  or  eight  inches,  and  is  found  in  most  parts  of  Europe 
in  small  lakes  and  gently  flowing  rivers.  It  is  of  a  pale 
olive-brown  colour,  slightly  spotted  with  black,  especially 
on  the  fins,  tlie  sides  and  abdomen  being  silvery  white. 
It  spawns  in  the  spring,  and  as  it  deposits  its  ova  at  dis- 
tant intervals,  the  operation  generally  continues  for  a  con- 
siderable time.  It  is  a  very  prolific  fish  ;  and  as  its  flesh 
is  of  a  very  delicate  flavour,  it  is  much  sought  after  for 
the  table. 

Genus  Tinca,  Cuv.  Unites  to  the  characters  of  the 
gudgeons  that  of  having  very  m.inute  scales  ;  their  bar- 
bels also  are  very  small.  This  genus  includes  the  com- 
mon tench  (Ci/prinus  tinca,  L.),  which  is  of  a  deep  yel- 
lowish brown,  sometimes,  however,  assuming  a  fine  gol- 
den colour.  Its  usual  length  is  from  twelve  to  fourteen 
inches  ;  but  instances  are  on  record  of  its  having  reached 
three  feet.  It  inhabits  stagnant  waters  with  a  muddy 
bottom ;  and  in  the  winter  conceals  itself  among  the  mud, 
and  seems  to  undergo  a  kind  of  torpidity.  In  May  and 
June  it  deposits  its  ova  among  aquatic  plants;  these  are 
very  minute,  of  a  green  colour,  and  so  numerous  that 
297,000  have  been  reckoned  in  one  female.  The  tench 
is  very  extensively  distributed,  appearing  to  occur  through- 
out the  whole  globe.  Its  flesh  is  not  much  esteemed,  as 
it  is  soft,  insipid,  and  difficult  of  digestion. 

Genus  Adramis,  Cuv.  Distinguished  by  wanting  spines 
and  barbels ;  the  dorsal  is  short,  placed  behind  the  ven- 
trals,  and  the  anal  long.  Two  species  are  known,  the 
common  bream  {Cyp.  bramd),  and  the  little  bream  {Cyp. 
hlicca,  C.  latus,  Gm.  Bl.  10).  The  former  is  the  largest 
fish  in  this  subdivision ;  there  are  twenty-nine  rays  in  the 
anal,  and  all  the  fins  are  obscure.  It  is  common  in  slow 
flowing  rivers  and  lakes  in  most  European  countries.  It 
sometimes  acquires  two  feet  and  a  half  in  length,  but  its 
ordinary  dimensions  may  be  stated  to  be  about  a  foot. 
Worms,  conferva-,  and  aquatic  plants  are  its  usual  food  ; 
but,  like  many  allied  species,  it  often  swallows  mud,  which 
renders  its  flesh  unsavoury.  "  There  exists  in  the  river 
Trent,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Newark,  two  species  or 
varieties  of  bream.  The  common  bream,  Cyprimis  bra- 
ma,  is  known  there  by  the  name  of  Carp  Bream,  from  its 
yellow  colour,  and  has  been  taken  of  nearly  eight  pounds 
weight.  The  other  species  or  variety,  which  1  believe  to 
be  a  non-descript,  never  exceeds  a  pound  in  weight.  It  is 
of  a  silvery  hue,  and  goes  by  the  name  of  White  Bream."" 

Omitting  the  genera  Labeo  and  Catastomus,  of 
which  the  species  are  all  foreign,  and  imperfectly  known, 
we  now  come  to  the  generic  group  named  Leuciscus 
(Klein),  comprehending  several  kinds  indigenous  to  Eu- 
rope. They  have  the  dorsal  and  anal  short,  and  are  des- 
titute of  spines  and  barbels,  and  there  is  nothing  particu- 


'  The  varieties  of  this  species  have  afforded  materials  for  a  kind  of  monograph  by  Sauvigny,  and  a  painter  of  the  name  of  Slartiiiet. 
'  Liii?i.  Trant.  xiv.  p.  5U7- 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


199 


Malacop. 
terygii 
Abdomi- 
nules. 
Cypri- 
nidoe. 


lar  in  the  structure  of  the  lips.  The  species  of  this  sub- 
division are  considerable  in  amount,  but  they  are  held  in 
httle  estimation  as  articles  of  food.  They  are  distinguished 
by  the  position  of  the  dorsal,  a  character,  however,  which 
is  not  always  sufficiently  defined.  In  some  it  corresponds 
to  the  position  of  the  ventrals  ;  such  is  the  case  with 
Letic.  dohula  {Cyprinus  dobula,  Linn.),  in  which  the  head 
is  broad,  the  muzzle  rounded,  and  the  pectorals  red. 
Leiic.  rutilus  (the  roach),  has  the  body  compressed  and 
silvery,  and  all  the  fins  red.  In  others,  the  dorsal  cor- 
responds above  to  the  interval  which  is  between  the  ven- 
trals and  the  anal.  This  is  exemplified  in  Leuc.  alburnus 
(the  bleak),  in  which  the  body  is  narrow,  and  of  a  bril- 
liant silvery  hue  ;  the  fins  pale  ;  the  forehead  straight, 
and  the  inferior  jaws  somewhat  elongated.  It  is  com- 
mon throughout  Europe  ;  and  is  one  of  the  fishes  vvhose 
nacre  (or  silvery-looking  substance)  is  employed  in  fabri- 
cating artificial  pearls.  Leuc.  phoxinus  (common  minnow) 
likewise  pertains  to  this  group.  The  appearance  of  this 
beautiful  little  fish  is  familiar  to  all.  It  is  the  smallest 
species  of  the  genus  found  in  Europe,  the  greatest  length 
which  it  attains  seldom  exceeding  three  inches.  It  first 
makes  its  appearance  in  March,  and  disappears  in  Octo- 
ber, passing  the  winter  beneath  the  mud.  It  is  well  known 
to  be  a  gregarious  species,  and  small  shoals  are  to  be 
found  in  almost  every  shallow  stream,  especially  in  clear 
weather,  as  they  seem  to  delight  in  warmtli  and  sunshine. 
They  usually  spawn  in  the  month  of  June,  but  their  ova 
are  often  found  at  a  much  later  period.  The  flesh  of  the 
minnow  is  delicate  and  well  flavoured,  but  its  size  is  too 
small  to  admit  of  its  being  of  much  value  as  an  article  of 
food.  It  is  principally  used  as  a  bait  for  the  capture  of 
larger  kinds. 

Certain  species  of  the  present  genus  (the  Chelae  of  Bu- 
chanan) have  the  dorsal  corresponding  to  the  commence- 
ment of  the  anal,  and  in  several  of  these  the  body  is  com- 
pressed nearly  in  the  same  manner  as  in  some  of  the  Clu- 
peoe.  Such  is  Leitc.  cultratus,  which  is  further  remarka- 
ble for  its  lower  jaw,  which  ascends  in  front  of  the  upper, 
and  for  its  large  pectorals  shaped  like  a  scythe.'  The  ge- 
neric group  GoNORHYNCHUs,  Gronov.  is  dissimilar  from 
all  the  other  Cyprini,  by  having  the  body  and  the  head 
elongated,  and  covered,  as  well  as  the  opercula,  and  even 
the  membrane  of  the  branchiae,  with  small  scales ;  the  muz- 
zle projecting  in  front  of  the  mouth,  which  is  small,  and 
without  teeth  or  barbels ;  three  branchial  rays,  and  a  small 
dorsal  above  the  ventrals.  Only  one  species  is  known 
{Cyprinus gonorhynchus,  Gm.),  which  is  found  at  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope. 

Genus  Cobitis  (loach).  Has  the  head  small,  the  body 
elongated,  clothed  with  scales,  and  covered  with  a  mucous 
matter ;  the  ventrals  placed  behind,  and  above  them  a  small 
single  dorsal ;  the  mouth  at  the  end  of  the  muzzle,  but  little 
cleft  and  without  teeth,  but  surrounded  with  lips  fitted  for 
sucking,and  bybarbels;  gill-covers  little  opened, and  having 
only  three  rays.  Their  inferior  pharyngeal  bones  are  rather 
strongly  dentated,  their  intestines  are  without  any  caeca,  and 
their  swimming  bladder,  which  is  very  small,  is  enclosed  in 
an  osseous  bilobate  case,  attached  to  the  third  and  fourth 
vertebrae.  Three  species  are  found  in  the  fresh  waters  of 
Europe,  viz.  C.  barbatukt,  C.  fossiUs,  and  C.  tcenia.  The 
first  of  these,  the  bearded  loach,  is  a  well-known  fish  in  this 
country,  as  it  occurs  plentifidly  in  almost  every  small  stream. 
It  is  about  four  or  five  inches  long.  The  second  species, 
which  does  not  occur  in  Britain,  measures  sometimes  a  foot 
in  length.  It  dwells  in  the  mud  of  ponds,  and  is  so  tena- 
cious of  life  as  to  live  a  long  time  after  being  stiffly  frozen, 
or  even  dried.     In  stormy  weather  it  rises  to  the  surface 


and  agitates  the  water.  It  swallows  quantities  of  air, 
which  it  converts,  according  to  M.  Ehrman's  observations, 
into  carbonic  acid.  Its  flesh  is  soft,  and  savours  of  mud. 
The  third  species  was  introduced  into  the  British  Fauna  by 
Berkenhout.  Turton  says  it  occurs  in  the  "  clear  streams 
of  Wiltshire." 

The  fishes  which  Bloch  distinguished  by  the  name  Ana- 
BLEPS  (a  term  first  used  by  Artedi,  and  signifying  to  raise 
the  eyes,  or  to  look  up,  being  derived  from  avaSxixoi)  were 
long  united  with  the  loaches,  although  they  afford  charac- 
ters of  a  very  distinctive  kind.  Their  eyes,  which  are  very 
salient,  and  placed  under  an  arch  formed  on  each  side  by 
the  frontal  bone,  have  the  cornea  and  iris  divided  into  two 
portions  by  transverse  bands,  in  such  a  manner  that  they 
have  two  pupils,  and  appeardouble,  although  in  reality  there 
is  only  a  single  crystalline  and  vitreous  humour,  and  one  re- 
tina,— a  peculiarity  of  which  no  other  instance  is  to  be 
found  among  vertebrate  animals.  The  organs  of  genera- 
tion, moreover,  and  the  bladder  of  the  male,  have  their  ex- 
cretory canal  in  the  anterior  border  of  the  anal  fin,  which  is 
thick,  long,  and  clothed  with  scales  ;  its  extremity  is  per- 
forated, and  no  doubt  subserves  the  generative  functions. 
The  female  is  viviparous,  and  the  young  are  not  produced 
till  they  have  attained  a  considei'able  size. 

The  body  of  these  fishes  is  cylindrical,  and  covered  with 
scales;  there  are  five  branchial  rays,  the  head  is  flat,  the 
muzzle  truncated,  the  mouth  cleft  transversely  at  the  end, 
and  armed  in  both  jaws  with  numerous  small  teeth.  The 
inter-maxillaries  are  without  a  pedicle,  and  suspended  un- 
der the  nasal  bones,  which  form  the  anterior  edge  of  the 
muzzle.  The  pectorals  are  in  a  great  measure  scaly,  and 
a  small  dorsal  is  placed  over  the  tail,  and  further  back  than 
the  anal.  Their  pharyngeal  bones  are  large,  and  provided 
with  numerous  small  globular  teeth ;  their  air-bladder  is 
very  large,  and  also  their  intestine ;  but  the  latter  is  with- 
out caeca.  Only  one  species  is  known,  which  is  an  inha- 
bitant of  the  rivers  of  Guiana.  It  is  the  Anableps  tetrop- 
thalnms,  Bl.  361.     See  Plate  CCCIV.  fig.  8. 

Genus  Pgecilia,  Schn.  Has  the  two  jaws  flattened  ho- 
rizontally, protractile,  slightly  cleft,  furnished  with  a  series 
of  small  and  very  fine  teeth,  the  upper  side  of  the  head 
flattened,  the  opercula  large,  five  branchial  rays,  the  body 
not  much  elongated,  the  ventrals  not  far  back,  and  the 
dorsal  placed  just  above  the  anal.  They  are  all  small  vi- 
viparous fishes,  and  inhabit  the  fresh  waters  of  America. 
The  only  remaining  genera  included  in  the  present  family 
are  Lebias,Cuv.,  Fundulus,  Lacep.,  Molinesia,  Lesueur, 
and  Cyprinodon,  Lacep.,  which  comprehend  but  a  limited 
number  of  species,  most  of  them  of  small  size,  and  pre- 
senting no  peculiarities  of  particular  interest. 


FAMILY  II._ESOCID^. 

Corresponds  to  the  undivided  genus  Esox,  as  established 
by  Linnaeus.  It  is  characterised  by  the  want  of  the  adi- 
pose dorsal ;  by  having  the  edge  of  the  upper  jaw  formed 
by  the  inter-maxillary,  or  at  least,  when  not  wholly  formed 
by  that  bone,  the  maxillary  is  without  teeth,  and  concealed 
in  the  thickness  of  the  lips.  They  are  a  very  voracious  tribe 
of  fishes ;  their  intestine  is  short  and  without  caeca,  and  all 
are  provided  with  a  swimming  bladder.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  the  3Iicrostoma,  all  the  kinds  with  which  we  are 
acquainted  have  the  dorsal  opposite  the  anal. 

In  the  Cuvierian  system  this  family  is  divided  into  many 
genera,  of  the  principal  of  which  we  shall  now  proceed  to 
give  some  account.     Such  fishes  as  belong  to 

Genus  Esox,  in  its  present  restricted  acceptation,  have 


Malacop- 
tcryjni 
Abdomi. 

nak'S. 
Esocidie. 


'  The  genus  Ltuciscus  contains  also  the  dace,  chub,  and  other  well-known  British  species. 


200 

JMalacop- 
tervgii 
Abdomi- 

nales. 
Esocidae. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


small  inter-maxillaries  provided  with  minute  pointed  teeth 
in  the  middle  of  the  upper  jaw,  of  which  they  form  the  two 
thirds  ;  but  the  maxillaries  occupying  the  sides  are  with- 
out teeth.  The  vomer,  the  palatines,  the  tongue,  the 
pharyngeals,  and  the  arches  of  the  branchia;,  are  covered 
with  teeth  resembling  those  of  a  card  ;  and,  in  addition  to 
these,  a  series  of  long  pointed  teeth  occupy  the  sides  of 
the  lower  jaw.  The  snout  is  oblong  and  obtuse,  broad  and 
depressed  ;  and  there  is  only  one  dorsal  opposite  the  anal. 
The  stomach,  which  is  large  and  plicate,  is  continuous  with 
a  slender  doubly-folded  intestine  without  ca;ca.  The  swim- 
ming bladder  is  very  large.  There  is  only  one  European 
species,  viz.  Esox  luchts,  Linn,  (the  common  pike),  Plate 
CCCIV.  fig.  9.  During  the  earliest  stage  of  its  life  it  is 
of  a  greenish  hue,  but  in  the  second  year  it  becomes  gray 
with  pale  spots,  the  latter  ultimately  acquiring  a  yellow- 
ish colour.  Its  markings,  however,  are  very  variable,  and 
instances  have  occurred  of  its  being  perfectly  white.  It 
is  one  of  the  largest  of  fresh-water  fishes,  and  indeed,  if 
the  accounts  which  some  writers  give  are  not  exaggerat- 
ed, it  occasionally  attains  a  size  not  greatly  inferior  to  the 
gigantic  inhabitants  of  the  ocean.  Individuals  are  record- 
ed as  measuring  from  five  to  nine  feet  in  length.  They 
frequently  weigh  above  thirty  pounds  in  the  lakes  of  the 
north  of  England  ;  and  Dr  Grierson  mentions  one  taken  in 
Loch  Ken,  in  Galloway,  which  weighed  sixty-one  pounds. 
Bloch  indeed  examined  a  portion  of  the  skeleton  of  ano- 
ther which  could  not  be  less  than  eight  feet  in  length. 
The  most  remarkable  pike,  however,  of  which  we  have 
any  authentic  account,  is  that  caught  at  Kaiserslautern, 
near  Manheim,  in  1497,  which  was  nearly  nineteen  feet 
in  length,  and  weighed  360  pounds.  The  skeleton  of  this 
extraordinary  specimen  was  for  a  long  time  preserved, 
and  bore  a  brass  ring  with  an  inscription  to  the  effect  that 
the  fish  was  put  into  a  pond  by  the  hands  of  the  Emperor 
Frederick  II.,  the  5tli  of  October  12(32.  From  this  it  is 
inferred  that  it  was  upwards  of  235  years  old.  Pikes  are 
proverbially  voracious.  There  seems  indeed  to  be  no 
bounds  to  their  gluttony,  for  they  devour  indiscriminately 
whatever  edible  substances  they  fall  in  with,  and  almost 
every  animal  they  are  able  to  subdue.  "  It  is,''  says  M. 
de  Lacepede,  "  the  shark  of  the  fresh  waters ;  it  reigns 
there  a  devastating  tyrant,  like  the  shark  in  the  midst  of 
the  ocean  ;  insatiable  in  its  appetites,  it  ravages  with  fear- 
ful rapidity  the  streams,  the  lakes,  and  the  fish-ponds 
where  it  inhabits.  Blindly  ferocious,  it  does  not  spare  its 
species,  and  even  devours  its  own  young ;  gluttonous  with- 
out choice,  it  tears  and  swallows  with  a  sort  of  fury,  the 
remains  even  of  putrified  carcasses.  This  blood-thirsty 
animal  is  also  one  of  those  to  which  nature  has  accorded 
the  longest  duration  of  years ;  for  ages  it  terrifies,  agi- 
tates, pursues,  destroys,  and  consumes  the  feeble  inhabit- 
ants of  the  waters  which  it  infests;  and  as  if,  in  spite  of 
its  insatiable  cruelty,  it  was  meant  that  it  should  receive 
every  advantage,  it  has  not  only  been  gifted  with  strength, 
with  size,  with  numerous  weapons,  but  it  has  also  been 
adorned  with  elegance  of  form,  symmetry  of  proportions, 
and  variety  and  richness  of  colour."'  A  singular  instance 
of  its  voracity  is  related  by  .Johnston,  who  asserts  that  he 
saw  one  killed  which  contained  in  its  belly  another  pike  of 
large  size,  and  the  latter  on  being  opened  was  found  to 
have  swallowed  a  water-rat ! 

The  pike  inhabits  almost  all  the  fresh  waters  of  Europe, 
but  seems  to  flourish  most  in  the  northern  and  middle 
countries.  It  likewise  occurs  in  abundance  in  Asia  and 
North  America.  Its  flesh  is  well  flavoured  and  easy  of 
digestion,  and  is  consequently  much  sought  after  as  an 


article  of  food,  especially  for  convalescents,  and  others  of  Malacop- 
weakly  habit.     It  is  most  lender  and  nutritive  in  young     tervgii 
individuals,  but  full-grown  pikes  are  occasionally  found, 
in  which  the  flesh  on  the  back  and  near  the  vertebral  co- 
lumn acquires  a  greenish  colour,  which  is  held  in  high  re- 
pute, and  often  purchased  at  a  great  price. 

Genus  Galaxi.is,  Cuv.  Has  the  body  without  appa- 
rent scales,  the  mouth  slightly  cleft,  pointed  teeth  of  mo- 
derate size  on  the  palatines  and  both  jaws,  the  upper  jaw 
having  almost  its  entire  edge  formed  by  the  inter-maxil- 
lary. There  are  also  some  strong  hooked  teeth  on  the 
tongue.  'V\\e  Esox  truttaceus,CviV.,  Esox  alepodittcs,  Forst. 
exhibits  the  structure  above  described. 

Genus  Alepocephalus,  Risso.  The  species  of  this 
genus  bear  a  very  close  resemblance  in  their  general  form 
to  those  of  the  preceding  group,  but  their  head  only  is 
destitute  of  scales,  the  body  being  covered  with  scales  of 
large  size;  their  mouth  is  small,  and  the  teeth  small  and 
crowded.  The  eye  is  very  large,  and  the  gills  have  eight 
rays.  Only  one  species  is  known,  and  it  inhabits  the 
deepest  parts  of  the  Mediterranean.  It  is  the  A.  rostra- 
tus,  Risso,  2d  ed.  f.  27. 

Genus  jVIicrostoma,  Cuv.  Have  the  snout  very  short, 
the  lower  jaw  more  advanced,  and  furnished,  as  well  as 
the  small  inter-niaxillaries,  with  very  fine  teeth  ;  three 
broad  and  flat  branchial  rays  ;  the  eye  large,  the  body 
elongated,  and  having  the  lateral  line  garnished  with  a 
series  of  strong  scales.  There  is  a  single  dorsal  a  little 
behind  the  position  of  the  ventrals,  and  the  intestines 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  pikes.  The  only  species  known 
{Sa-pa  microstoma,  Risso,  p.  356)  inhabits  the  Mediter- 
ranean. 

Genus  Stomias,  Cuv.  Muzzle  extremely  short,  the 
mouth  cleft  almost  to  the  gills,  the  opercula  reduced  to 
small  membranous  leaflets,  and  the  maxillaries  fixed  to 
the  cheek ;  inter-maxillaries,  palatines,  and  mandibles 
armed  with  small  bent  teeth,  and  the  tongue  with  similar 
ones.  Their  body  is  elongated,  their  ventrals  altogether 
behind,  and  their  dorsal  opposite  their  anal,  on  the  hinder 
extremity  of  the  body.  We  are  acquainted  with  two  spe- 
cies of  these  singular  fishes,  Esox  boa,  Risso,  and  Stmnias 
barbatus,  both  from  the  Mediterranean. 

The  genera  Chauliodus  (of  which  the  sole  species, 
found  near  Gibraltar,  is  shown  on  Plate  CCCIV.  fig.  10), 
Salanx,  and  Belone,  comprehend  a  few  species  found 
chiefly  in  the  Mediterranean.  In  the  last-mentioned  genus, 
the  inter-maxillaries  form  the  whole  edge  of  the  upper  jaw, 
which  is  prolonged,  as  well  as  the  inferior,  into  a  long 
snout,  and  both  provided  with  small  teeth  ;  there  are  no 
other  teeth  in  the  mouth,  and  those  of  the  pharynx  are 
en  pave.  Their  body  is  long,  and  covered  with  indis- 
tinct scales,  except  a  longitudinal  carinated  range  on  each 
side,  near  the  inferior  edge.  The  bones  are  very  remark- 
able for  their  fine  green  colour.  The  intestines  differ  in 
their  structure  from  those  of  the  pikes.  One  species  in- 
habits the  European  coasts,  which  is  about  two  feet  long, 
green  above,  and  white  beneath.  It  affords  a  good  dish, 
in  spite  of  the  prejudice  caused  by  the  colour  of  its  bones. 
It  is  the  Esox  belone,  sea-pike,  or  gar-Jish.  Species  near- 
ly allied  are  to  be  found  in  all  seas.  Of  these,  one  is  said 
to  reach  eight  feet  in  length,  and  its  bite  is  reported  to  be 
dangerous. 

Genus  Scomber-esox,  Lacep.  Has  a  snout  of  the 
same  structure  as  in  Belone,  nearly  the  same  appearance 
and  arrangement  of  the  scales,  but  the  last  rays  of  the 
dorsal  and  anal  are  detached  in  spurious  fins,  as  in  the 
mackerels.    One  of  them  occurs  in  the  Mediterranean,  viz. 


'  Quoted  in  Griffith's  edition  of  the  Rif^e  AniTnal.      We  cannot,  however,  agree  with  M.  Lace'pede  in  his  admiration  of  the  gene* 
ral  ajijiearance  of  the  pike,  for  we  think  its  long  lank  jaws  and  sunken  eye  give  it  rather  a  diabolical  aspect. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


^lalacop- 

Abd<imi- 

nales. 
Ksiicitiu?. 


Esox  saurus,  Bl.  Sch.  pi.  Ixxviii.  2,  and  is  also  found  along 
the  British  shores,  where  it  is  known  under  the  name  of 
Egyptian  herring.  It  sometimes  leaps  so  actively  out  of 
the  water  as  to  pass  over  a  space  of  thirty  or  forty  feet. 
Of  the  nearly  allied  genus  Hemi-rami'hu.s,  Cuv.  several 
species  are  to  be  found  in  the  warm  latitudes  of  both  he- 
mispheres. Although  their  flesh  is  oily,  it  is  of  an  agree- 
able taste. 

We  now  come  to  a  tribe  of  fishes  which  have  attracted 
much  attention,  owing  to  the  power  they  possess  of  leap- 
ing to  a  great  height  into  the  air,  and  even  sustaining 
themselves  in  Uiat  element  for  a  perceptible  time.  This 
faculty,  which  has  caused  them  to  be  nameA  Jiying  fishes, 
they  owe  to  the  excessive  development  of  their  pectorals, 
a  peculiarity  which  readily  distinguishes  them  from  all 
other  abdominal  fishes.  Their  head  and  body  are  clothed 
with  scales,  and  a  longitudinal  series  of  carinated  scales 
forms  a  salient  line  at  the  bottom  of  each  flank,  as  in 
some  of  the  genera  last  described.  The  head  is  flattened 
above  and  on  the  sides ;  the  dorsal  is  placed  above  the 
anal,  the  eyes  are  large,  the  inter-maxillaries  without  pe- 
dicles, and  themselves  forming  the  edge  of  the  upper  jaw. 
The  two  jaws  are  furnished  with  small  pointed  teeth,  and 
the  pharyngeal  bones  with  teeth  en  pave.  Such  as  pre- 
sent these  characters  are  to  be  referred  to  the 

Genus  Exocetus,  Linn.,  a  name  which  signifies  lying 
out,  and  which  was  given  by  the  ancient  Greeks  to  a  fish 
that  was  reported  to  be  in  the  habit  of  coming  to  repose 
on  shore.  They  are  further  characterised  by  having  ten 
branchial  rays,  a  very  large  swimming  bladder,  and  straight 
intestines  without  ca?ca;  the  upper  lobe  of  the  caudal  fin  is 
the  shortest. 

The  Exocetus  voUtans,  Bloch,  398  (see  Plate  CCCIV. 
fig.  11),  is  a  well-known  flying  fish  of  the  ocean  (but  not 
to  be  confounded,  as  it  has  sometimes  been,  with  the 
Trigla  volitans,  or  flying  gurnard,  already  alluded  to  under 
the  genus  Dactylopterus).  It  is  common  in  many  of  the 
warmer  parts  of  the  northern  hemisphere,  especially  be- 
tween Teneriffe  and  the  line.  It  is  also  said  to  occur  oc- 
casionally in  the  Mediterranean,  and  may  be  recognised 
by  its  large  eyes,  and  the  smallness  of  the  ventral  fins, 
which  are  placed  in  advance  of  the  centre  of  the  body. 
Its  mouth  is  slightly  tubular,  its  scales  deciduous,  and  its 
size  from  six  to  twelve  inches.  A  species  more  common 
in  the  IMediterranean  is  the  E.  exilie/is,  Bloch,  397,  of 
which  the  ventrals  are  long,  and  placed  behind  the  centre 
of  the  body.  It  attains  to  the  length  of  fifteen  inches. 
The  young  have  black  bands  upon  the  fins. 
!■  Some  difference  of  opinion  seems  still  to  exist  in  regard 
to  the  mode  of  flight  in  these  fishes.  Mr  Bennet  sup- 
poses, that  because  they  do  not  use  their  pectoral  fins  in 
the  air  precisely  as  birds  use  their  wings,  that  their  pro- 
gression ought  rather  to  be  termed  leaping  than  flying. 
"  In  fish,"  he  observes,  "  the  organ  of  motion  for  propel- 
ling them  through  the  water  is  the  tail,  and  the  fins  di- 
rect their  course  ;  in  birds,  on  the  contrary,  the  wings 
are  the  organs  of  motion,  and  the  tail  the  rudder.  The 
only  use  of  the  extended  pectoral  fins  in  the  fish  is  for  the 
purpose  of  supporting  the  animal  in  the  air,  like  a  para- 
chute, after  it  has  leaped  from  the  water  by  so?ne  power 
which  is  possessed  even  by  the  whale.  From  the  struc- 
ture of  the  fin,  I  cannot  consider  it  at  ail  calculated  for 
repeated  percussions  out  of  the  water  ;  while  in  that  fluid, 
it  continues  its  natural  action  uninjured  ;  but  it  soon  dries 
when  brought  into  contact  with  the  air,  and  the  delicacy 
of  the  membrane  between  the  rays  would  very  readily 
become  injured  were  the  organ  similarly  exerted  in  that 


medium.  The  greatest  length  of  time  that  I  have  seen 
these  I'olatile  fish  on  the  fin,  has  been  thirty  seconds  by 
the  watch. ...Their  usual  height  of  flight  is  from  two  to  three 
feet ;  but  I  have  known  them  come  on  board  at  a  height 
of  fourteen  feet ;  and  they  have  been  well  ascertained  to 
come  into  the  channels  of  a  line-of-battle  ship,  i.  e.  as 
high  as  twenty  feet  and  upwards.  But  it  must  not  be 
supposed  that  they  have  the  power  of  elevating  them- 
selves in  the  air,  after  having  left  their  native  element : 
on  watching  them,  I  have  often  seen  them  fall  much  be- 
low the  elevation  at  which  they  first  rose  from  the  water, 
but  never  in  any  one  instance  could  I  observe  them  raise 
themselves  above  that  height.  I  therefore  regard  the 
elevation  they  take  to  depend  on  the  power  of  the  first 
spring  or  leap  they  make  on  leaving  their  native  element."' 
Colonel  Bory  St  Vincent,  on  the  other  hand,  regards  that 
opinion  as  erroneous  which  limits  their  aerial  movements 
to  a  single  sudden  spring.  "  Je  n'ai  pas  vu  les  exocets 
s'^lever  tres-haut ;  mais  je  souvent  observe  qu'ils  ne  se 
replongeaient  dans  la  mer  qu'a  une  bonne  portee  de  fusil 
au  moinsdu  point  d'ou  ilsetaient  partis.  Selon  I'occasion, 
ils  changent  la  direction  de  leur  vol,  et  s'abaissent  ou 
s'elevent  parallelement  aux  flots  agites ;  ils  ont  enfin  la 
faculte  de  voler  d'une  maniere  bien  plus  parfaite  qu'on  ne 
la  leur  suppose  generalement."^  The  double  chase  of  this 
unfortunate  species  was  indicated  by  Duquesne  so  far 
back  as  1690.  "  Ce  petits  animaux,"  observes  that  voy- 
ager, "  n'ont  nul  repos,  ni  dans  I'eau,  ni  dans  fair;  dans 
I'eau,  a  cause  des  bonites,  dans  fair,  a.  cause  des  oiseaux 
qui  fondent  sur  eux  avec  plus  de  rapidite  que  le  faucon 
ne  fond  sur  la  perdrix."^  Indeed,  all  voyagers,  whether 
ancient  or  modern,  have  recorded  the  delight  with  which 
they  witnessed  these  sudden  emergencies  ;  and  Bosc  in 
particular  describes  the  flying  fish  as  sometimes  rising  in 
hundreds,  and  even  thousands,  around  his  vessel,  and  dart- 
ing over  the  waves  in  all  directions,  scouring  away,  as 
Coleridge  has  beautifully  said  in  relation  to  another  group 
of  animals,  "  like  a  Tartar  troop  over  the  wilderness." 
We  shall  conclude  this  notice  by  observing  that  the  flesh 
of  flying  fishes  is  savoury  and  delicate,  and  that  they  thus 
present  another  claim  to  the  attention  of  the  voyager. 

At  the  end  of  the  family  of  the  Esocid^  is  to  be  placed 
a  genus  which  differs  but  a  little  from  them,  except  in 
having  long  intestines  provided  with  two  C£Eca,  and  which 
will  probably  be  formed  into  a  particular  family. 

Genus  Mormybus,  Linn.  Body  compressed,  oblong 
and  scaly ;  tail  slender  at  the  base,  and  enlarged  towards 
the  fin  ;  head  covered  with  a  thick  naked  skin,  envelop- 
ing the  opercula  and  the  branchial  rays,  and  leaving  for 
their  aperture  only  a  vertical  cleft,  a  circumstance  which 
has  caused  some  naturalists  to  deny  the  existence  of 
opercula,  although  they  are  as  complete  as  in  any  other 
fish,  and  to  assign  to  them  only  two  branchial  rays,  al- 
though there  are  five  or  six.  I'he  opening  of  the  mouth 
is  very  small,  almost  as  in  those  Mammalia  named  ant- 
eaters,  and  the  maxillaries  form  its  angles.  The  teeth, 
which  are  slender  and  notched  at  the  end,  cover  the  in- 
ter-maxillaries and  the  lower  jaw ;  while  on  the  tongue, 
and  under  the  vomer,  there  is  a  band  of  small  and  crowd- 
ed teeth.  The  stomach  is  in  the  form  of  a  rounded  sac, 
followed  by  two  cajca,  and  a  long  slender  intestine  al- 
ways enveloped  in  a  profusion  of  fat.  The  bladder  is 
long,  large,  and  simple.  Many  of  these  fishes  inhabit  the 
Nile,  and  they  are  ranked  among  the  best  which  that 
river  produces.  It  is  conjectured  that  it  was  one  of  them 
which  the  ancient  Egyptians  held  in  religious  veneration, 
and  which  they  named  oxyrhincus. 


201 

Malacop- 
tervpii 

Abdomi- 
nak's. 

Ksocuiae. 


*   Wanderingt  in  New  South  TValcs,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p.  31.  =   Voyage  aux  quatre  Ues  d'Afri^ue^  t.  i.  p.  83. 

*    yoyage  aM.r  Indcs  Orieniaks,  t.  i.  p.  236*. 
VOL.  XII.  2  C 


202 

Malacop. 

tervfrii 
Abilomi- 

nales. 
SiluriilDP. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


FAMILY  III— SILURID/E. 

Is  distingiiislied  from  all  the  others  in  the  order  by  hav- 
ing no  true  scales,  but  only  a  naked  skin,  or  large  osseous 
plates.  The  inter-maxillaries,  suspended  under  the  eth- 
moid, form  the  edge  of  the  upper  jaw ;  and  the  maxillaries 
are  reduced  either  to  mere  vestiges,  or  are  lengthened 
into  barbels.  The  intestinal  canal  is  large,  folded,  and 
without  caeca  ;  the  bladder  large,  and  adhering  to  a  pe- 
culiar osseous  process  ;  the  dorsal  and  pectorals  have  al- 
most always  a  strong  articulated  spine  for  the  first  ray, 
and  there  is  very  frequently  an  adipose  fin  behind,  as  in 
the  SalmonidsB. 

Genus  Silurus.  A  numerous  genus,  known  by  its 
want  of  scales,  the  mouth  cleft  at  the  end  of  the  snout, 
and,  in  the  greater  number  of  sub-genera,  by  the  first  ray 
of  the  pectoral  being  composed  of  a  strong  spine.  Tliis 
is  articulated  to  the  shoulder  bone,  in  such  a  manner  that 
the  animal  at  pleasure  can  either  draw  it  towards  its  body 
or  erect  it  perpendicularly,  in  which  case  it  becomes  a 
dangerous  weapon,  and  inflicts  wounds  which  in  some 
countries  are  considered  venomous,  doubtless  because 
tetanus  or  lock-jaw  sometimes  ensues.  The  head  of  the 
Siluri  is  depressed  ;  the  maxillaries  very  small  ;  and  the 
covering  of  the  branchiae  wants  that  piece  which  has  been 
named  by  Cuvier  the  sub-opercle. 

In  some  species  (Sibinis,  Lacep.  properly  so  called) 
there  is  only  one  small  fin,  with  few  rays  on  the  anterior 
part  of  the  back,  but  the  anal  is  very  long,  and  reaches 
nearly  to  the  caudal.  In  others,  more  especially  so  nam- 
ed by  Artedi  and  Gronovius,  the  small  dorsal  is  without 
any  apparent  spine  ;  the  teeth  on  both  jaws  are  like  those 
of  a  wool  card,  and  behind  the  inter-maxillary  band  of 
teeth  there  is  a  vomerian  band.  Of  this  kind  of  structure 
an  example  is  found  in  Silurus  glanis,  L.  which  is  the 
largest  of  European  fresh-water  fishes,  and  the  only  one 
of  this  extensive  genus  inhabiting  the  Continent.  See 
Plate  CCCIV.  fig.  12.  It  is  smooth,  greenish  black,  spot- 
ted with  black  above,  and  yellowish-white  beneath.  The 
head  is  large,  with  six  barbels.  It  sometimes  attains  the 
length  of  twelve  or  fifteen  feet,  and  the  weight  of  300  or 
400  pounds.  As  this  creature  is  somewhat  unwieldy  in 
its  motions,  it  does  not  pursue  its  prey,  which  consists  of 
small  fishes,  but  lies  concealed  among  the  mud,  and  seizes 
such  unwary  stragglers  as  happen  to  come  within  reach. 
It  has  occasionally  been  observed  in  the  sea,  but  always 
near  the  mouths  of  rivers,  and  in  such  other  situations  as 
to  leave  no  doubt  that  its  appearance  there  is  to  be  as- 
cribed to  accidental  causes.  The  flesh  is  fat  and  sweet, 
and  its  lard  has  been  employed  in  some  places  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  that  of  the  hog.  Sir  Robert  Sibbald,  at  the 
conclusion  of  his  list  of  river  fishes,  adds,  "  Silurus  sive 
Glanis ;"'  from  which  it  has  been  inferred  that  this  gigan- 
tic species  may  at  one  period  have  inhabited  the  Scottish 
rivers.^ 

A  few  fishes,  found  hitherto  only  in  the  Nile,  differ  from 
the  Siluri  in  having  their  bodies  compressed  vertically,  and 
by  having  a  strong  and  denticulated  spine  to  the  dorsal. 
Their  head  is  small  and  depressed,  the  nape  suddenly  raised, 
and  the  eyes  placed  very  low — circumstances  which  be- 
stow upon  them  a  very  singular  appearance.  They  consti- 
tute the  genus  Schilbus.  The  Pimelodi  of  Lacepede 
are  characterised  by  the  body  being  covered  only  by  a 
naked  skin,  without  lateral  armature.  This  definition,  how- 
ever, comprehends  a  great  number  of  fishes,  many  of  which 
present  so  many  differences  in  appearance  and  structure, 
that  it  is  necessary  that  they  should  be  grouped  in  several 


subordinate  genera.  The  first  of  these,  established  by 
Cuvier,  and  which  he  names  Bagrus,  has  in  each  jaw  a 
band  of  small  crowded  teeth,  and  behind  those  of  the  up- 
per jaw  a  parallel  band  which  belongs  to  the  vomer.  They 
admit  of  still  further  subdivision,  from  the  number  of  their 
barbels  and  the  form  of  their  head.  Among  those  having 
eight  barbels,  some  have  the  head  oblong  and  depressed  ;  in 
others  it  is  broad  and  short.  Of  such  as  are  furnished  with 
six  bar'^^els,  the  most  remarkable  have  the  muzzle  depres- 
sed anci  broad,  after  the  manner  of  the  pike  ;  while  others 
have  the  head  of  an  oval  form,  and  its  shagreened  bones 
forming  a  kind  of  helmet.  The  Pimelodi,  however, /)ro- 
perly  so  called,  have  no  band  of  teeth  on  the  vomer,  paral- 
lel to  that  of  the  upper  jaw,  but  there  are  often  some  on 
the  palatines.  In  the  number  of  their  barbels,  and  in  the 
form  of  their  heads,  these  fishes  present  still  more  nume- 
rous varieties  than  the  Bagri.  Thus,  among  such  as  have 
only  a  single  band  of  teeth,  some  are  observed  to  have  the 
head  helmeted,  and  a  distinct  osseous  plate  or  buckler  be- 
tween the  helmet  and  the  spine  of  the  dorsal.  Such  is  Sil. 
clarias,  Bl.  xxxv.  1,  2.  In  others  the  buckler  is  united  to 
the  helmet,  and  forms  only  a  single  body  with  it,  the  hel- 
met thus  extending  from  the  muzzle  as  far  as  the  dorsal. 
In  some  instances  the  head  is  oval,  clothed  only  by  the 
skin,  through  which  the  bones  do  not  appear  ;  in  this 
group  the  species  have  either  six  or  eight  barbels.  In 
those  called  cat-Jish,  the  head  is  naked  but  very  broad, 
and  their  barbels  also  vary,  according  to  the  species,  from 
six  to  eight.  We  ought  probably  to  place  here  the  Mathe- 
megh  of  the  Cree  Indians  (Silurus  felis,  Gm.  ?),  described 
by  Dr  Richardson  as  found  sparingly  in  the  lakes  that  flow 
into  the  Saskatchewan,  and  more  abundantly  in  the  lakes 
and  rivers  to  the  southward.  It  is  much  prized  as  a  rich 
food.^  Numerous  other  modifications  of  structure  are  to 
be  found  in  this  extensive  genus,  of  which  the  greater  pro- 
portion of  the  constituent  species  have  but  recently  become 
known  to  naturalists.  Several  have  the  muzzle  elongated, 
and  these  lead  to  a  group  of  still  more  remarkable  confor- 
mation, viz. 

Genus  Synodontis,  Cuv.  In  which  the  muzzle  is  nar- 
row, and  the  lower  jaw  supports  a  packet  of  teeth  much 
flattened  laterally,  terminating  in  hooks,  and  each  suspend- 
ed by  a  flexible  pedicle  ;  a  kind  of  dentition  of  which  no 
other  example  is  known.  The  rough  helmet,  formed  by 
the  cranium  of  these  fishes,  is  continuous,  without  any  in- 
terruption, with  an  osseous  plate,  which  extends  to  the 
base  of  the  spine  of  the  first  dorsal ;  and  that  spine  is  very 
strong,  as  is  likewise  the  case  with  those  of  the  pectorals. 
The  lower  barbels,  and  sometimes  also  the  maxillaries, 
have  lateral  barbels.  The  species  are  found  in  the  Nile 
and  Senegal,  and  are  known  to  the  inhabitants  of  Lower 
Egypt  by  the  general  name  of  Schal,  while  in  the  upper 
regions  of  the  same  country  they  are  termed  Gurgur. 
Their  flesh  is  not  accounted  of  any  value.  The  Age- 
NEiosrof  Lacep.  possess  all  the  characters  of  the  Pimelodi, 
but  they  are  without  the  barbels  properly  so  called.  Silu-' 
Tus  inermis  (Bl.  363)  affords  an  example. 

Genus  Doras,  Lacep.  Contains  such  Siluri  as  have 
a  second  adipose  dorsal,  and  the  lateral  line  defended  by 
a  row  of  osseous  pieces,  each  relieved  by  a  spine  or  pro- 
jecting keel.  Their  dorsal  and  pectoral  spines  are  very 
strong,  and  powerfully  dentated.  Their  helmet  is  rough, 
and  is  continued  as  far  as  the  dorsal,  as  in  Synodontis.  and 
the  humeral  bone  forms  a  point  behind. 

Genus  Heterobranciius,  Geoff.  Has  the  head  pro- 
vided with  a  rough,  flat  buckler,  wider  than  in  any  other 
of  the  Siluri,  because  the  frontals  and  parietals  produce 


Malacop. 

terygii 

Abilniiii- 

nale.°. 
Siluridae. 


'  Scoiia  lUustrata,  p.  25 


»  Appendix  to  Captain  Franklin's  first  Voyage  to  the  Polar  Seti,  p.  12i 


'   Fleming's  British  Animals,  p. 


198. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


203 


Malai'op- 
teryi;ii 

AbdiiRii- 
nales. 

Siluridoe. 


lateral  plates  which  cover  the  orbit  and  the  temple.  The 
operclc  is  still  smaller  in  ])roportion  than  in  the  foregoing 
genera,  and  the  peculiarity  observed  by  Geoffroy  distin- 
guishes them  from  all  other  fishes,  viz.  that  besides  the  or- 
dinary hranchiiv,  they  have  ramified  appendages  like  trees 
adhering  to  the  superior  branch  of  the  third  and  fourth 
branchial  arch,  and  which  appear  to  be  a  kind  of  supernu- 
merary branchia;.  All  the  species  pertaining  to  this  genus 
are  found  in  the  Nile,  Senegal,  and  a  few  of  the  Asiatic 
rivers.  Their  flesh  is  either  of  indifferent  quality,  or  alto- 
gether imfit  for  food.  This  is  not  the  case,  however,  with 
the  Sharmuth  or  Blncfi-Jish  (  Sihiriis  ajiguillaris,  Hasselq.), 
which  is  common  in  Egypt  and  Syria,  and  constitutes  in 
the  latter  country  a  valuable  article  for  the  table. 

Genus  Plotosus,  Lacep.  Is  characterised  by  a  second 
radiated  dorsal,  of  great  length,  as  well  as  the  anal  ;  and 
both  uniting  at  the  caudal,  form  a  point,  as  in  the  eel. 
Their  lips  are  fleshy  and  pendent ;  the  throat  armed  an- 
teriorly with  conical  teeth,  behind  which  there  are  others 
of  a  globular  form,  which  at  the  upper  jaw  jiertain  to  the 
vomer.  The  head,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  body,  is  en- 
veloped in  a  thick  skin,  and  the  branchial  membrane  has 
nine  or  ten  rays.  All  the  known  species  are  from  the 
East  Indies.  They  have  eight  barbels,  and,  behind  the 
anus,  the  fleshy  and  conical  tubercle  common  to  all  the 
Sihiri ;  and  there  is,  besides,  a  fleshy  ramified  appendage, 
the  functions  of  which,  though  unknown,  are  [)robably  re- 
markable. Some  have  the  dorsal  and  pectoral  spines 
dentated,  and  of  considerable  size.  Such  is  Platystacus 
anrjuillaris,  151.  373,  while  others  have  them  concealed 
beneath  the  skin.  The  latter  is  the  case  with  Plotosus 
cashis,  Buchan.  xv.  44.  Certain  fishes  referred  by  Lin- 
naeus to  the  genus  Callichthys,  and  pertaining  to  that  nam- 
ed Cataphractus  by  Lacep.,  have  their  bodies  almost 
entirely  cuirassed,  so  to  speak,  on  its  sides,  by  four  rows 
of  scaly  pieces  ;  and  there  is  likewise  on  the  head  a  com- 
partment of  these  pieces.  The  extremity  of  the  muzzle, 
however,  is  naked,  as  well  as  the  under  side  of  the  body. 
The  second  dorsal  has  but  a  single  ray  in  its  anterior 
edge;  the  pectoral  spine  is  strong,  but  the  dorsal  is  slen- 
der or  short.  The  mouth  is  but  little  cleft,  and  the  teeth 
nearly  imperceptible  ;  the  barbels,  four  in  number ;  the 
eyes  small,  and  placed  on  the  sides  of  the  head.  These 
fishes  can  crawl  for  some  time  on  dry  land  like  the  eel. 
In  some  the  pectoral  spine  is  merely  rough,  in  others  it  is 
dentate,  as  in  the  majority  of  the  Sihiri. 

Genus  Malapterurl's,  Lacep.  Distinguished  from 
all  the  true  Sihiri  by  having  no  rayed  fin  upon  the  back, 
but  only  a  small  adipose  one  on  the  tail,  and  by  the  want 
of  a  spine  to  the  pectorals,  of  which  the  rays  are  entirely 
soft.  But  one  species  is  known  with  six  barbels,  the  head 
not  so  thick  as  the  body,  which  is  inflated  in  front.  It  is 
the  famous  electric  Silurus  (Siltirus  ehctricus,  Linn.)  of 
the  Nile  and  of  Senegal  ;  the  Raash  or  Thunder  of  the 
Arabs,  which  gives  electrical  shocks  like  the  Torpedo  and 
Gymnohis.  It  appears  that  the  seat  of  this  faculty  is  a 
particular  tissue  situate  between  the  skin  and  muscles, 
and  which  presents  the  appearance  of  an  adipose  cellular 
substance,  abundantly  supplied  with  nei'ves. 

Genus  AsPREDO,  Linn.  Platystacus,  B\.  Presents  very 
peculiar  characters  in  the  flattening  of  the  head,  and  the 
enlargement  of  the  anterior  part  of  the  trunk,  which  prin- 
cipally results  from  the  size  of  the  humeral  bones ;  in  the 
proportional  length  of  the  tail ;  in  the  small  eyes  placed 
in  the  superior  face  ;  and  in  the  inter-maxillaries  being  in- 
clined under  the  ethmoid,  directed  backwards,  and  bear- 
ing teeth  only  on  the  hinder  edge.     In  addition  to  these 


peculiarities,  they  are  the  only  osseous  fishes  known  which 
have  no  mobility  in  the  operculum,  because  the  pieces 
which  ought  to  compose  it  are  soldered  to  the  tympanum 
and  pre-opercle.  Only  a  few  species  have  come  under 
the  cognizance  of  naturalists,  such  as  the  Silurus  Asjiredo, 
Linn. ;  Plat,  cotylep/iortis,  Bl.  372  ;  Silurus  hexadacti/lus,  ' 
Lacep.  They  have  six  or  eight  barbels,  and  it  is  remark- 
able, that  when  there  are  eight,  one  pair  is  attached  to  the 
base  of  the  maxillary  barbels  ;  the  four  of  the  lower  jaw 
are  in  pairs,  one  behind  the  other.  Globules  are  seen  on 
some  of  these  fishes,  which  appear  to  be  their  eggs,  ad- 
hering to  the  thorax  by  means  of  pedicles. 

Genus  Loricaria,  Linn.  Is  so  named  on  account  of 
the  rigid  angular  plates  which  completely  cover  the  body 
and  head,  as  with  a  coat  of  mail,  and  is  further  distin- 
guished from  such  kinds  as  possess  a  somewhat  similar 
defensive  armour  by  having  the  mouth  pierced  under 
the  muzzle.  In  position  and  mode  of  conformation,  this 
mouth  is  most  analogous  to  that  of  Synodontis ;  the  inter- 
maxillaries  are  small  and  suspended  under  the  muzzle, 
and  the  mandibular  bones,  which  are  transverse  and  sepa- 
rate, bear  long  flexible  teeth,  terminating  in  a  hook.  A 
broad,  circular,  and  membranous  veil  surrounds  the  aper- 
ture ;  and  the  pharyngeal  bones  are  garnished  with  nu- 
merous teeth  e«/)at'e.  The  trueopercula  are  immoveable, 
asin^«/)reffo,but  twosmall,  moveable,  external  plates  seem 
to  perform  their  office.  The  branchial  membrane  has  four 
rays  ;  and  the  first  rays  of  the  dorsal  and  pectorals,  and 
even  of  the  ventrals,  are  strong  spines.  There  is  neither 
ca?ca  nor  air-bladder.  The  species  may  now  be  arranged 
in  two  sub-genera,  viz.  Hypostoma,  Lacep.,  which  has  a 
second  small  dorsal,  provided  with  a  single  ray,  as  in 
Callichthys.  Their  labial  veil  is  simply  papillose,  and 
bears  a  small  barbel  on  each  side.  They  have  no  plates 
under  the  belly,  and  the  intestines,  which  are  spirally 
convoluted,  are  as  slender  as  a  pack-thread,  and  twelve  or 
fifteen  times  longer  than  the  body.  They  are  caught  in 
the  rivers  of  South  America.  Loricaria  plecostomus,  Linn., 
Bl.  376,  and  Hyp.  etentaculatum,  Spix,  iv.  are  examples 
of  this  sub-genus.  Loricaria,  properly  so  called,  has 
but  a  single  dorsal  in  front :  their  labial  veil  is  garnished 
on  its  edges  with  many  barbels,  and  sometimes  covered 
with  villosities  ;  the  belly  is  defended  by  plates,  and  the 
intestines  are  of  moderate  thickness.  To  this  group  be- 
long L.  cataphracta,  Linn. ;  L.  rostrata,  Spix  ;  Rinelepis 
aspera  and  Acanthicus  hystrix,  Id. 


FAMILY  IV.— SALMONID^.' 

The  fourth  family  of  the  Malacopterygii  of  Cuvier  is 
composed  almost  entirely  of  the  Linniean  genus  Salmo, 
and  has  in  consequence  received  from  modern  Ichthyolo- 
gists the  title  of  Salmonid^.  It  will  remain,  however,  to 
future  observation  to  determine  whether  the  family  shall 
take  its  title  from  the  salmon,  as  typical  of  the  form,  or 
from  some  other  group,  leaving  to  the  above-mentioned 
fishes  the  value  of  a  sub-family  only.  As  it  is,  the  circum- 
stance of  the  present  Salmonidae  possessing  a  small  adi- 
pose fin,  placed  between  the  dorsal  fin  and  the  tail,  has 
been  used  in  a  light  purely  artificial,  and  too  much  conse- 
quence has  been  attached  to  it.  Mons.  Agassiz  is  of  opi- 
nion that  the  Clupeas  should  be  added  to  them,  as  diflering 
only  in  the  want  of  this  fin  ;  while  all  the  Salmones  of  Cu- 
vier do  not  possess  a  true  adipose  fin, — that  part  being 
composed  of  rays  in  the  genera  Serrasalmus  and  Myletes. 

The  family,  as  it  now  stands,  may  be  characterised  by 


Jlalacop- 

terygii 
Abdocni- 
nales. 
Salmo. 
iiidse. 


'  As  an  illustration  of  the  SaljioniDvE,  we  here  figure  (from  IMr  Griffith's  Animal  Kingdom)  Salmo  Canademit,  a  North  American 
species,  beautifully  spotted  with  blood  rid  on  a  white  circle.     See  Plate  CCCV.  fig.  I. 


204 


ICHTHYOLOGY 


Malacop.  a  lengthened  form,  the  body  covered  with  scales  of  no 
terypii  great  size,  and  furnished  with  two  dorsal  fins.  The  first 
dorsal  fin  is  composed  of  soft  rays ;  the  second,  gene- 
rally of  a  fatty  substance,  resembling  a  fold  of  the  skin, 
is  usually  of  small  size.  The  tail  is  remarkably  power- 
ful, acting  as  an  elastic  lever,  and,  as  usual,  constitutes 
the  principal  organ  of  locomotion.  Tlie  margins  of  the 
jaws  are  formed  by  the  maxillary  and  inter-maxillary 
bones,  and,  with  the  vomer  and  palate  bones,  are  com- 
monly thickly  studded  with  teeth,  strong,  conical,  and 
bending  backwards.  The  maxillary  and  inter-maxillary 
bones  constitute  a  single  continuous  arch,  as  in  the  higher 
animals.  The  pyloric  portion  of  the  stomach  is  furnished 
with  numerous  appendices  connected  with  a  pancreas.  The 
swimming  bladder  is  large  and  oblong,  and  opens  into  the 
gullet  near  the  extremity.  They  are  voracious,  feed  on 
insects,  the  less  Crustacea,  and  small  fishes.  Many  of  the 
species  are  migratory,  and  approach  the  mouths  of  rivers, 
or  ascend  their  streams  for  the  purpose  of  spawning.  In 
the  breeding  season  they  are  marked  by  some  appendage 
peculiar  to  the  time,  or  by  a  change  to  colouring  of  more 
brilliant  tints.  They  reach  a  large  size.  The  flesh  is  well 
flavoured  and  wholesome. 

In  the  modern  arrangement  it  was  found  necessary  to 
separate  the  Salmonid.je  into  groups  ;  and  in  the  present 
sketch  we  shall  follow  those  proposed  or  adopted  by  Ba- 
ron Cuvier  in  the  last  edition  of  the  Ri'gne  Animal, — 
having  deeply  to  regret  that  his  decease  should  have  pre- 
vented his  great  ichthyological  work  from  advancing  to  a 
branch  of  the  subject  which  still  stands  in  need  of  revi- 
sion, and  which  would  undoubtedly  have  derived  the  most 
signal  advantage  from  the  exercise  of  his  critical  skill. 

Genus  Salmo,  Cuv.  Edges  of  the  upper  jaws  form- 
ed by  the  maxillary  and  inter-maxillary  bones,  which, 
with  the  palatine  bones,  vomer,  and  tongue,  are  armed 
with  strong  conical  recurved  teeth  ;  rays  of  the  gill-covers 
from  ten  to  twelve  ;  tail  very  powerful  ;  posterior  dorsal 
fin  adipose  ;  ventral  fins  ])laced  opposite  the  anterior  dor- 
sal, anal  opposite  the  posterior ;  vertebroe  from  fifty-six  to 
sixty.  The  male  fish  has  the  nose  elongated  and  the  un- 
der jaw  hooked  during  the  breeding  season.  The  silvery 
colours  change  to  gray  and  red.  The  species  inhabit  the 
sea  and  fresh  waters.  Some  migrate  at  the  breeding  sea- 
son ;  all  spawn  in  shallow  streams,  and  both  sexes  assist 
in  forming  the  spawning  bed.  They  inhabit  Europe,  Asia, 
and  America. 

The  fishes  which  constitute  this  genus  are  of  great  im- 
portance, and  are  by  far  the  most  esteemed  and  valuable 
of  all  those  which  inhabit  the  fresh  waters.  The  value  of 
the  fisheries,  with  the  number  of  men  engaged  in  them, 
is  very  great,  and  the  expense  of  the  materials  which  are 
consumed  in  the  capture  of  one  or  two  species  is  immense. 
In  Britain  they  are  mostly  consumed  in  the  great  towns, 
either  in  a  recent  or  prepared  condition.  In  the  north 
of  Europe  and  America  numbers  are  salted  or  otherwise 
cured  for  exportation.  At  the  commencement  of  the  ge- 
nus is  generally  placed 

Salmo  salar,  or  common  salmon,  a  species  which  likewise 
occupies  the  foremost  place  in  the  estimation  of  both  sports- 
man and  epicure.  The  salmon  is  a  fish  of  great  elegance, 
combining  a  form  fitted  alike  for  strength  and  swiftness  ; 
and  its  depth  and  thickness,  while  in  good  condition,  are  so 
proportioned  to  its  length  as  at  once  to  convey  the  idea  of  a 
pleasing  symmetry.  The  body  above  is  of  a  rich  bluish  or 
greenish  gray,  changing  below  to  silvery,  sprinkled  above 
the  lateral  line  with  rather  large  sub-cruciform  black  spots, 
a  few  of  which  at  the  shoulders  generally  extend  below  the 
line.  The  characters  which  distinguish  it  from  its  British 
congeners  are  the  diflerent  form  of  the  opercular  bones, 
which  show  a  rounded  outline  to  the  posterior  edge  of  the 
gill-covers,  the  longest  diameter  of  which  to  the  nose  would 


be  in  a  line  through  the  eye,  while  in  all  the  other  British  Malacop- 
migratory  species  the  same  line  would  pass  much  below  the    ter.vg" 
eye.    The  black  inner  surface  of  the  pectoral  fin  is  nearly   ■'^bdoini- 
a  constant  mark.    The  tail  is  forked  in  the  young  state,  but 
fills  up  to  a  nearly  square  outline  in  the  adult,  in  which 
the  width  between  the  extremities  is  proportionally  wider 
than  in  S.  eriox,  the  only  migratory  species  which  attains 
a  weight  at  all  approaching  that  of  the  salmon.    The  out- 
line of  the  scales  also  presents  distinguishable  differences. 

The  common  salmon  inhabits  the  seas  around  Great 
Britain,  and  extends  to  the  north  of  Europe  and  to  Asia; 
but  it  is  not  properly  ascertained  that  those  found  in 
North  America  are  identical.  Its  true  abode  may  be 
called  the  sea;  for  as  soon  as  it  has  entered  the  rivers 
it  begins  to  deteriorate  in  condition,  the  scales  lose  their 
brilliant  silvery  lustre,  and  the  flesh  becomes  soft  and  pale. 
It  is  drawn  to  the  fresh  waters  by  that  natural  instinct  so 
wisely  implanted  for  the  purpose  of  its  reproduction,  an 
instinct  which  enables  it  to  stem  the  current  of  the  most 
rapid  rivers,  to  ascend  precipitous  falls,  and  to  pass  through 
weirs  and  obstacles  of  human  intervention,  which  no  other 
power  could  overcome.  This  desire  of  looking  for  a  suit- 
able place  in  which  to  deposit  their  ova  is  their  sole  rea- 
son for  thus  seeking  the  "  rivers  of  water,"  the  torment 
of  sea  insects,  or  other  causes  which  have  been  assigned, 
having  no  influence.  This  may  be  at  once  understood 
from  the  fact  of  the  barren  fish  continuing  their  usual 
haunts  along  the  coast,  while  a  great  many  do  not  for  a 
year  at  all  enter  the  fresh  waters.  It  is  during  this  run 
to  the  proper  spawning  beds  that  the  greatest  numbers  are 
captured,  either  by  weirs,  cruives,  nets,  or  the  rod;  and  it 
is  then  also  that  tlie  sporting  angler  alone  can  ply  his  vo- 
cation, almost  all  attempts  to  angle  the  salmon  in  salt  wa- 
ter having  yet  proved  unsuccessful.  Many  fish  far  ad- 
vanced with  spawn  are  by  these  means  destroyed;  for 
unfortunately  the  most  advanced  are  the  most  voracious, 
and  a  needy  fisherman  looks  more  to  his  present  gain  than 
to  an  expected  produce  of  another  year.  It  would  be 
well  and  wise  if  the  net  fisheries  of  tliis  valuable  species 
were  more  confined  to  the  tide-ways,  where,  in  some  es- 
tuaries, they  are  extensively  carried  on  (as  well  as  in  the 
rivers)  by  means  of  stake-nets.  These  are  so  constructed 
as  to  intercept  the  fish  entering  the  rivers,  all  in  a  high 
state  of  condition,  and  are  sometimes  wrought  to  such 
an  extent  as  to  employ  several  miles  of  netting. 

Salmon  generally  delay  entering  the  rivers  in  great  num- 
bers until  the  streams  become  somewhat  swollen  by  rains, 
although  in  the  larger  rivers  there  may  be  said  to  be  a 
limited  daily  run.  When  the  flood  has  fairly  mingled  with, 
and  to  a  certain  extent  has  saturated,  the  estuaries,  the  rush 
of  fish  is  often  very  great,  especially  if  there  has  been  a 
continued  tract  of  dry  weather.  In  the  latter  case  they 
collect  at  the  mouths  of  rivers,  and  are  seen  and  often 
taken  in  vast  numbers  ;  but  they  do  not  then  attempt  an 
ascent,  deterred  perhaps  by  the  clearness  of  the  stream,  or 
by  some  instinctive  feeling  that  the  water  would  yet  be  de- 
ficient to  carry  them  through.  As  the fiesh  approaches,  how- 
ever, an  increased  activity  may  be  perceived  ;  and,  as  far  as 
we  can  judge,  the  change  is  probably  indicated  by  the  nostrils 
receiving  a  sense  of  the  mixture  of  the  waters,  by  means  of 
the  large  ramification  of  nerves  with  which  they  are  supplied; 
and  to  this  same  sense  may  perhaps  be  attributed  the  singu- 
lar fact  of  the  greater  proportion  of  salmon  returning  to  the 
^ ery  streams  in  which  they  were  spawned.  The  fish,  on  en- 
tering the  river,  rush  forward  as  long  as  the  flood  continues, 
seldom  resting  in  their  course  during  the  time  that  the  water 
continues  discoloured.  From  ten  to  twenty-five  miles  daily 
is  the  rate,  as  far  as  can  be  ascertained,  at  which  they  are 
supposed  to  travel. 

In  their  more  lengthened  courses,  where  the  rivers  are 
deeper  and  the   interruptions  less  frequent,  the  rate  at 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


205 


Malacop-  wliici)  salmon  travel  is  probably  much  more  rapid.     We 
tervfjii     know  indeed  little  as  yet  regarding  the  identity  of  species 

Abdoini-  (jytween  our  own  and  those  of  foreign  regions ,  but  if,  as 
i* ,  ■  some  suppose,  our  salmon  attains  to  the  lofty  Cordilleras 
iiidiK.      of  South  America,  by  means  of   the   miglity  Maragnon, 

>,»-^,-^./  then  it  must  run  a  course  of  about  800  leagues.  15ear- 
ing  in  mind,  however,  that  the  salmon  is  a  truly  northern 
fisli  (that  they  occin-  in  soine  abundance  in  the  arctic  re- 
gions, may  be  inferred  from  the  fact,  that  Commander 
Ross,  during  liis  recent  voyage,  took  three  thousand  three 
hundred  nnd  seventij-eighl  at  one  haul,  in  the  month  of  July  ; 
and  that  his  uncle  Sir  John  obtained  a  ton  weight  of  salmon 
from  an  Esquimaux,  in  exchange  for  one  or  two  knives !), 
and  also  remembering  those  laws  of  distribution  which  re- 
gulate, and,  with  a  few  exceptions,  circumscribe,  the  loca- 
lities of  living  creatures,  we  think  it  more  than  likely  that 
the  South  American  salmon  belong  to  another  species. 
We  know,  however,  that  our  common  kind  (Snlmo  sa/ar) 
makes  its  way  by  the  Elbe  into  Bohemia,  and  through  the 
Loire  as  far  as  the  environs  of  Puy,  in  the  ancient  Velay. 
We  also  know  that  it  works  its  way  up  the  Rhine,  and 
visits  a  portion  of  the  rivers  of  Switzerland,  although  the 
irresistible  torrent  of  the  Falls  of  SchafFhausen  prevents 
its  ingress  to  any  part  of  the  basin  of  the  great  Lake  of 
Constance.  But  we  feel  less  assured  of  its  occurrence  in 
the  Persian  Gulf,  or  of  the  identity  of  the  species  found 
in  the  Caspian  Sea.  Neither  can  we  credit  that  it  advances 
unrepelled  by  the  gloomy  terrors  of  a  subterranean  journey, 
and  that  salmon  from  the  Gulf,  adorned  by  the  fanciful 
Persians  with  rings  of  gold  and  silver,  have  been  found  in 
the  Caspian.  The  non-existence  of  the  supposed  commu- 
nication is  of  itself  a  pretty  sufficient  barrier,  even  did  no 
other  exist  in  tlie  laws  of  nature,  and  were  light  and  atmo- 
spheric air  dispensable. 

In  our  lower  and  clearer  waters,  however,  they  travel  at 
a  much  slower  rate  than  tb;.t  above  alluded  to, — resting 
i()r  some  time  in  the  pools  by  the  way,  and  now  and  then 
taking  a  regular  lie  in  some  chosen  spot,  which  they  will 
return  to  daily  as  long  as  the  river  continues  unfitted  for 
their  progress.  Upon  the  least  accession,  however,  to  the 
^vater,  either  directly  or  from  some  swollen  tributary,  they 
are  again  upon  the  alert ;  and  it  is  often  felt  by  them 
several  hours  before  the  quickest  or  most  experienced  hu- 
man eye  can  perceive  a  rise  upon  the  river.  Having  as- 
cended to  a  considerable  height,  they  remain  more  station- 
ary, and  proceed  more  slowly  with  the  subsequent  floods, 
till  the  spawn  increases  in  size.  This  increase,  if  not  in- 
fluenced by,  is  at  least  so  connected  with,  the  commence- 
ment of  the  colder  weather,  as  then  to  proceed  at  a  more 
rapid  rate.  As  the  spawn  advances,  the  symmetry  of  the 
form  is  disfigured  ;  the  female  becomes  disproportionate- 
ly large,  the  colours  lose  the  brightness  of  their  silvery 
tints,  and  become  dull  and  gray.  The  male  becomes  thin 
upon  the  back,  the  nose  elongates,  and  the  under  jaw  turns 
nj5  in  a  large  and  strong  hook,  which  enters  a  hollow  in  the 
nose  before  the  inter-maxillary  bones.  The  colours  and 
markings  become  brown  and  red,  those  on  the  head  and 
gill-covers  being  particularly  brilliant,  and  disposed  in  lines 
almost  like  the  marking  of  a  Sparus.^  In  this  full  breeding 
dress  the  male  and  female  seek  some  ford  or  shallow  stream, 
and  commence  to  excavate  a  trench  or  furrow  (chiefly  by 
the  exertions  of  the  female).  In  this  the  spawn  is  depo- 
sited, and  impregnated  at  the  same  time,  and  finally  cov- 


ered with  gravel  by  the  exertions  of  the  fish.  The  fur- 
row is  generally  liom  six  to  nine  inches  in  depth  ;  and 
when  the  spawn  has  a))peared  to  be  covered  beyond  that 
de))th,  this  has  occurred  from  some  other  circumstances, — 
such  as  the  stream  or  floods  having  carried  downward  addi- 
tional masses  of  gravel,  i'c.  After  this  great  effort  has  been 
accomplished,  both  sexes  are  reduced  to  a  state  of  remark- 
al)le  emaciation.  The  elongated  nose,  and  hooked  jaw, 
and  brilliant  coloiirs,  are  almost  immediately  lost  ;  the  old 
scales  are  cast,  and  the  fish  retire  to  some  pool  to  regain 
their  strength  and  complete  their  new  clothing.  They 
finally  redescend  to  the  sea  by  easy  stages,  where  their 
former  condition  and  silvery  lustre  are  regained,  their 
strength  invigorated,  and  all  their  functions  so  repaired  as 
to  enable  them  ere  long  to  renew  their  visit  to  the  flowing 
streams,  again  to  multiply  their  race. 

The  ova  continue  covered  by  the  gravel  d\iringthe  win- 
ter, and  begin  to  vivify  from  abo\it  the  end  of  March  to 
the  commencement  of  April.  Tlie  fry  remove  from  under 
the  gravel  when  nearly  an  inch  in  length,  with  the  ovum 
still  attached  ;  and  at  tliis  period,  if  the  spauning  bed  or 
furrow  be  turned  up,  it  will  appear  in  motion.  When  dis- 
engaged from  the  ova,  the  fish  increase  in  si::e  most  rapid- 
ly, and  about  the  end  of  April  and  during  May  conniience 
and  perform  their  first  migration  or  journey  to  the  sea. 
At  this  time  they  are  from  four  to  six  inches  in  length,  of 
a  greenish  gray  above,  silvery  below,  the  scales  extremely 
delicate  and  very  deciduous.  From  the  time  they  reach 
the  sea,  for  two  months  or  ten  weeks,  we  lose  sight  of 
them,  and  can  only  infer  their  growth  from  the  fact,  that 
after  the  lapse  of  that  period  we  find  them  again  ascending 
the  rivers  with  a  weight  of  from  two  and  a  half  to  four 
pounds.  They  are  then  known  under  the  name  of  gi/se  or 
grilse  ;  and  their  size,  as  they  ascend  from  the  sea,  increases 
with  the  advance  of  the  season.  The  gilse  which  thus  ascend 
spawn  during  the  ensuing  winter,  and  are  then  entitled  to 
the  name  of  salmon.  Descending  in  a  weak  state  (as  be- 
fore mentioned),  they  return  again  in  the  summer  of  the 
following  year,  as  fish  of  from  ten  to  fifteen  pounds  weight, 
according  to  special  circumstances.  A  third  year  would 
still  increase  their  weight,  as  would  several  ensuing  sea- 
sons, till  the  attainment  ot  an  enormons  size.  Pennant, 
for  example,  mentions  a  salmon  which  weighed  seventy - 
four  pounds  ;  and  although  we  now  regard  with  something 
of  wonder  a  fish  which  weighs  even  the  half  of  that  amount, 
yet  there  is  no  doubt  that  not  many  years  ago  salmon  of 
forty  pounds  were  much  more  frequent  than  in  these  de- 
generate days."  The  absence  of  salmon  of  the  largest  class 
from  many  of  the  Scotch  rivers,  where  they  formerly 
abounded,  is  in  fact  owing  to  the  injudicious  perfection  of 
our  fisheries,  which  occasions  the  constant  capture  of  the 
species  in  the  state  of  gilse,  or  other  early  condition  ;  and 
the  chances  are  by  consequence  greatly  against  any  indi- 
vidual escaping  the  various  dangers  by  which  it  is  environ- 
ed, for  such  a  succession  of  years  as  is  likely  to  admit  of 
its  attaining  to  its  full  dimensions.  The  destruction  by 
poachers  in  the  higher  parts  of  the  rivers,  of  the  large  en- 
feebled kelts,  or  fish  which  have  completed  their  spawning 
operations,  is  also  extremely  prejudicial ;  for  these  indi- 
viduals (almost  utterly  useless  as  food  at  the  time  alluded 
to)  would,  if  allowed  to  descend  to  the  salubrious  sea,  ere 
long  revisit  their  native  streams,  greatly  increased  in  size, 
and  full  of  health  and  vigour.' 


Jfalacnp- 
tervgii 

Abdonii- 
nales. 
Salmci- 
nidse. 


'  In  this  state  it  has  received  from  Cuvier  the  erroneous  name  of  S.  liamatus,  as  if  it  were  a  distinct  species.  See  Regne  Animal, 
t.  ii.  p.  303. 

*  We  observe  that  a  salmon  above  fifty  pounds  weight  was  recently  taken  at  the  mouth  of  the  Leven  in  Dumbartonshire.  The 
general  capture  this  season  (1835)  has  beeii  very  great  in  Scotland.  Nearly  800  were  taken  at  one  haul  in  a  bay  of  the  island  of 
Islay ;  and  our  calculation,  from  accurate  data,  is,  that  for  some  time  past  about  a  hundred  thousand  salmon  (including  grilse)  have 
been  shipped  in  Scotland  weekly  from  our  eastern  ports  alone.  A  friend  of  our  own  lately  saw  a  salmon  of  sixty-one  pounds  weight 
on  a  fishmonger's  stall  in  London. 

"  The  reader  will  consult  with  advantage  the  Parliamentary  Reports  of  evidence  taken  by  a  Committee  of  the  House  of  Commons, 


20G 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Malacop- 
tervgii 
Abdomi- 

nales. 
Xalmo- 

nidfE. 


Snlmo  erioXjOr  hull  trout,  is  another  British  species  which 
attains  a  large  size,  and  does  not  seem  as  yet  clearly  de- 
scribed as  inhabiting  any  of  the  other  European  waters.' 
It  reaches  a  weight  of  twenty-five  pounds.  It  is  thicker 
in  proportion  to  its  length  tlian  the  salmon  ;  the  fins  are 
much  more  muscular ;  the  tail  particularly  so,  and  per- 
fectly square  at  the  end  in  all  the  stages  of  growth,  while 
the  distance  between  the  two  extremes  of  the  web  is 
smaller  proportionally  than  in  any  of  the  other  species. 
The  head  is  larger  in  proportion  than  that  of  the  salmon 
of  a  similar  weight,  and  the  opercular  covering  is  more 
lengthened.  The  toothing  is  very  strong.  The  general  co- 
lours are,  above  greenish  gray,  the  lower  parts  silvery 
white ;  the  body  above  the  lateral  line  being  thickly  cover- 
ed with  large  cruciform  black  spots.  In  the  breeding 
dress  they  assume  a  much  blacker  tint  than  the  salmon, 
and  want  much  of  the  red  markings.  All  the  under  parts, 
jaws,  and  cheeks,  become  blotched  with  deep  blackish 
gray.  The  flesh  is  of  a  yellowish  tint,  and  is  coarse,  ex- 
cept in  the  young  state  ;  it  has  the  least  flavour,  and  is 
consequently  less  esteemed  in  the  market  than  any  of  the 
other  species.  The  hook  of  the  under  jaw  of  the  male 
does  not  become  so  elongated  as  in  the  salmon.  The  old 
fish  commence  to  enter  the  rivers  about  the  end  of  July, 
and  appear  to  deposit  their  spawn  and  return  to  the  sea 
about  a  month  earlier  than  the  salmon.  The  young  fish, 
of  from  two  to  three  pounds  weight,  and  in  this  state 
known  as  whitlings,  enter  the  rivers  about  the  beginning 
of  June.  In  all  its  states  it  is  a  very  powerful  fish,  and 
feeds  voraciously  and  indiscriminately.  When  hooked  it 
springs  repeatedly  from  the  water,  and  runs  (to  use  an 
angler's  expression)  with  extraordinary  vigour  to  free  it- 
self. The  river  Tweed  and  its  tributaries  are  among  the 
principal  localities  for  this  fish.  It  occurs  also,  though 
more  sparingly,  in  some  of  the  rivers  of  the  Sol  way,  but 
appears  to  be  rare  on  the  west  and  north  coasts  of  Scot- 
land.^ 

Salmo  Irutta  and  alhua. — These  fish  have  been  by  most 
modern  Ichthyologists  described  as  distinct.  The  charac- 
ters of  each,  however,  are  extremely  difficult  to  determine  ; 
and  it  is  most  probable  that  they  will  both  be  found  to 
merge  into  one  species,  entitled  to  the  name  ot  Salmo  trutta. 
Both  fish  are  very  abundant,  and  are  taken  in  great  quan- 
tities in  the  Solway  and  its  tributaries,  and  along  the  great- 
er part  of  the  west  and  north  coasts  of  Scotland.  In  the 
first-named  locality,  they  bear  the  name  of  sea  trout, 
herling,  and  wliitling ;  in  the  two  latter,  of  white  trout  and 
Jinnock ;  and  being  transported  to  the  markets  of  our 
metropolis,  they  receive  the  additional  name  of  salmon 
trout.  Thus  we  may  easily  conceive  the  immense  con- 
fusion that  may  and  has  arisen  from  the  use  or  abuse  of 
provincial  names.  Along  the  south-east  coast  of  Scotland 
they  appear  less  abundant ;  but  this  may  arise  from  the 
larger  mesh  employed  in  the  nettings.  The  Tay  and  the 
Forth  supply  the  Edinburgh  market.  In  its  largest  state,  or 
as  known  under  the  specific  title  oi  trutta,  it  enters  the  rivers 
from  two  and  a  half  to  six  pounds  weight  in  the  end  of  May. 
It  is  of  an  elegant  form,  and  possesses  all  the  symmetry  of 
the  salmon.  The  head  is  small,  the  back  remarkably  broad 
when  viewed  from  above ;  the  tail  slightly  forked,  and  wide 
at  the  extremity  of  the  web  ;  the  colour  above  greenish, 
inclining  to  bluish-gray,  lower  parts  of  the  clearest  silver ; 


terygii 
Abduini- 
r.ales. 
Salmo- 
iiida;. 


body  above  the  line  spotted,  as  in  .S.  eriox,  with  large,  deep-  Malacop 
black  spots,  but  generally  much  fewer  in  number.  The 
flesh  is  pink,  richly  flavoured,  and  much  esteemed  for  the 
table.  It  ranks  next  to  that  of  the  salmon,  and  by  many  is 
esteemed  more  delicate  than  even  that  prized  species.  The 
S.  albuSfOr  smaller  and  younger  state  in  which  it  is  found,  is 
very  nearly  of  the  same  proportion,  form,  and  colours.  They 
approach  the  mouths  of  the  rivers  in  the  end  of  July  and 
commencement  of  August,  in  immense  profusion,  and  im- 
mediately enter  the  fresh  waters,  where  an  angler  may 
take  almost  any  quantity  without  the  exercise  of  great 
skill.  In  the  north  they  form  a  perquisite  to  the  tax- 
men  or  kayners  of  the  salmon  fisheries, — above  a  thou- 
sand being  sometimes  taken  at  a  sweep  of  the  net.  In  the 
Solway  they  are  taken  in  equal  abundance  in  houses  of 
the  stake-net,  covered  for  the  purpose  with  net  of  a 
small  mesh,  and  are  then  carried  to  the  various  country 
markets,  and  during  the  height  of  the  run  to  the  villages, 
in  cart-loads,  for  sale.  The  flesh  of  this  smaller  fish  (whe- 
ther species  or  variety,  as  the  case  may  be)  is  also  pink, 
and  delicately  flavoured.  Its  food  is  likewise  the  same  as 
that  of  the  larger  kind;  in  the  sea  small  Cr\istncea{Talitrus 
locusta  being  a  favourite  and  common  food), — in  fresh  wa- 
ter aquatic  insects,  worms,  minnows,  or  other  small  fish. 
They  appear  also  to  spawn  rather  earlier  than  the  salmon, 
and  after  the  same  manner.  The  colours  of  both  sorts 
during  the  breeding  season  are  deep-grayish  black,  slight- 
ly tinted  with  brown  in  the  males ;  and  at  this  time  they 
offer  a  most  marked  contrast  (being  black  and  lean)  to  the 
symmetrical  form  and  brilliant  silvery  tints  of  their  per- 
fect condition. 

The  preceding  species  (S.  salar,  eriox,  trutta,  and  al- 
bus) — whether  three  or  four  in  number,  is  still,  as  we  have 
said,  a  dubious  point — appear  to  be  the  only  migratory 
salmon  yet  known  to  inhabit  the  waters  of  Great  Britain. 
On  the  Continent  of  Europe,  however,  we  have  the 

Salmo  hucho,  said  to  be  peculiar  to  the  waters  of  the 
Danube,  but  most  probably  migratory  to  the  Black  Sea, 
and  certainly  not  a  native  of  the  British  waters,  though 
inserted  in  many  of  our  lists.  It  is  a  fish  of  extraordinary 
power,  attaining  to  the  weight  of  sixty  pounds  ;  and  is  of 
more  lengthened  proportions  than  the  common  salmon. 
The  flesh  pale  coloured,  and  rather  coarse.  The  young 
have  large  transverse  bands  upon  the  back  and  sides ; 
with  age  these  break  up  into  spots,  and  gradually  disap- 
pear, till  the  ground  colour  becomes  uniform,  and  is  only 
broken  by  the  ordinarily  black  or  violet  spotting.  In  Ame- 
rica, again,  we  have  in  this  division  the 

Salmo  Hearnii,  or  Copper-mine  River  salmon.  Above 
olive-green,  pale  on  the  sides,  and  shading  into  bluish 
white,  marked  with  longitudinal  rows  of  flesh-red  spots, 
largest  on  the  sides,  where  they  are  about  the  size  of  a  pea. 
The  scales,  like  those  of  the  other  salmon  of  America, 
are  much  smaller  than  those  of  the  European  species,  and 
in  this  fish  they  possess  peculiar  lustre.  The  teeth  are  weak 
and  few,  their  size  inferior  to  those  of  the  common  salmon. 
Their  flesh  is  red.  This  fish  is  abundant  during  July  and 
August,  below  the  falls  of  the  Copper-mine  River. 

The  migratory  salmon  are  distinguished  from  those 
which  inhabit  only  the  fresh  waters  by  the  clear  grayish 
blue  of  the  upper  half  of  the  body,  and  the  brilliant  sil- 
very lustre  of  the  belly  and  lower  parts.     Among  those 


appointed  to  investigate  the  subject  of  the  salmon  fisheries.  We  beg  also  to  refer  to  Dr  Knox's  Observations,  published  in  the  12th 
volume  of  tbe  Transactions  of  the  Roi/al  Societi/  of  Edinbarfsh. 

'  The  young  is  the  whitUng  of  the  Tweed,  the  Bir-uick  trout  of  the  London  markets  ;  but  tlie  ■whitlinf;  of  all  our  Scottish  rivers  is  not 
necessarily  the  young  of  .V.  eriox,  in  as  far  as  provincial  names  are  sometimes  variously  apjilied.  In  regard  to  the  more  scientiSc 
synonyms  of  this  species,  we  know  not  what  degree  of  relationship  its  adult  state  may  bear  to  the  Tru'ite  dc  Ncr  of  the  French,— 
Salmo  Schicfr.rmulkri,  Bloch,  103. 

^  \Ve  liavc  no  doubt  that  the  Xor-xay  salmon  of  the  Sulherlandshire  fisheries  is  identical  with  the  above-described  species, — that 
is.  with  the  full-grown  Salmo  eriox. _ 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


207 


JIalacop. 
terygii 

Abdomi- 
iiales. 
Salmo- 
nicte. 


•  which  in  common    language  receive  the  appellation  of 
trotits,  the  colouring  is  more  varied  and  of  brighter  tints, 
in   which  yellow   and   orange   predominate,  changing  to 
various  shades  according  to  locality.     The  best  and  most 
familiar  example  is 
'       Salmo  fario,   or  comyyion  front.      This  lovely   fish    is 
most  extensively  distributed  over  the  whole  of  Northern 
Europe,  being  found  in  every  burn  and  tarn,  in  every  lake 
and  river.     It  may  be  also  said  to  be  one  of  the  most 
pleasing  in  its  appearance  ;   and,   when  newly  taken  in 
"  golden  glory"  from  some  translucent  stream,  is  exqui- 
sitely beautiful.     The  variation  of  the  tints  of  the  ground 
colour  is  infinite  ;  yellow,  however,  is  the  most  predomi- 
nant, varying  to  the  most  brilliant  orange  ;  while  at  other 
times  the  ground  colour  of  the  body  runs  from  a  dark- 
greenish  black  to  violet,  in  most  instances  numerously 
spotted  with  black  and  red.     Sometimes,   however,  the 
black  is  alone  present  in  the  form  of  large  round  spots, 
placed  in  a  pale  circle,  but  in  all  cases  beautifully  reliev- 
ed, and  breaking  up  the  uniformity  of  the  other  colours. 
In  a  few  instances  the  spots  have  been  observed  to  be 
wanting  altogether.     One  cause  of  the  variation  in  the 
trout,  is  the  difference  of  food  ;  and,  according  to  every  in- 
formation we  possess,   those  which  feed  on   fresh-water 
shells,  Gammari  (screws,  or  fresh-water  shrimps,  as  they 
are  sometimes  called),  are  of  the  most  brilliant  tint,  and 
also  of  the  finest  flavour,  with  a  decided  pinkness  in  their 
flesh.     Those  feeding  on  the  ordinary  water  insects  are 
next  in  brilliancy  and  flavour,  while  such  as  live  chiefly 
upon  aquatic  vegetables  are  dull   in  colour,  and  of  soft 
consistence.     This  is  further  confirmed  by  the  trout  in 
steics  being  always  finished,  or  fed  off  as  it  is  called,  on 
the  foresaid  Gammari,  collected  often  from  a  distance.    It 
is  only  in  this  v.ay  also  that  we  can  account  for  the  varia- 
tion in  the  appearance  and  flavour  of  trout  found  in  two 
adjoining  bays  of  the  same  lake.     The  individuals,  in  fact, 
do  not  appear  to  stray  to  any  distance,  but  seem  to  be 
satisfied  with  whatever  food  is  found  within  a  limited  dis- 
trict, and  which  of  course  will  be  in  many  instances  of  a 
peculiar  and  local  kind.     It  is  also  true,  that  the  colours 
of  trout  accommodate  themselves  to  the  tint  of  the  water, 
and  to  the  prevailing  to7ie  of  the  bottom,  whether  of  rock 
or  gravel,  or  of  softer  substance  ;  and  so  constantly  is  this 
the  case,  that  an  experienced  and  observant  angler  has  little 
difficulty  in  accurately  predicating  the  general  aspectof  the 
fish  of  any  lake  or  river.    The  presence  of  moss,  so  frequent 
in  alpine  districts,  has  invariably  the  effect  of  deepening 
the  tints,  particularly  the  shades  of  green  and  yellow. 

In  form  this  fish,  when  in  perfect  condition,  may  be 
said  to  be  nearly  symmetrical ;  the  head  only  being  some- 
times rather  large  in  proportion  to  the  body,  when  con- 
sidered in  relation  to  what  we  regard  as  the  beau  ideal. 
The  fins  are  of  moderate  strength,  those  of  the  body  as- 
suming a  variation  of  form,  from  a  rounded  to  a  lengthen- 
ed extremity.  The  tail  is  almost  always  forked  ;  the  fins 
are  always  coloured,  that  is,  never  of  the  transparent 
whiteness  observable  in  the  migratory  species;  and  their 
tints  are  generally  of  a  paler  shade  than  those  of  the  corre- 
sponding parts  of  the  body.  The  anal  fin  is  often  border- 
ed on  its  lower  surface  with  white.  The  scaling  is  propor- 
tionally less  than  in  the  migratory  kinds.  The  toothing 
is  in  general  strong,  and  very  prominent  on  both  the  tongue 
and  vomer. 

The  average  growth  of  the  common  trout,  taking  the 
species  generally,  may  be  stated  at  about  a  pound,  and 
certainly  not  more  than  a  pound  and  a  half.     In  almost  all 


rivers,  fish  weighing  beyond  this  may  certainly  be  found  ; 
but  they  are  comparatively  uncommon.  Individuals  from 
two  to  six  pounds  weight  are  occasionally  taken,  even  in 
what  may  be  termed  a  "  wild  state."  In  ponds  or  stews, 
again,  they  reach  a  much  greater  size,  but  cannot  be  said 
io  be  in  the  natural  condition  of  unenclosed  fish.  The 
Thames  trout  seem  to  reach  most  frequently  the  largest 
size,  being  short  compared  to  their  length,  but  of  great 
thickness  and  well  flavoured.  Two  were  lately  taken,  the 
one  of  eleven,  the  other  of  fifteen  pounds  weight.  The 
lakes  in  the  north  of  England  produce  trout  of  very  fine 
quality,  and  which  are  often  passed  off  for  char.  Loch  Le- 
ven,  too  (of  which  the  barren  isle  and  now  dismantled 
castle  are  famous  in  history  as  the  prison-place  of  the 
beautiful  Queen  Mary),  has  long  been  celebrated  for  its 
breed  ot  trout.  These,  however,  have  fallen  off  of  late  con- 
siderably in  their  general  flavour  and  condition,  owing,  it  is 
said,  to  the  partial  drainage  of  the  loch  having  destroyed 
their  best  feeding  ground,  by  exposing  the  beds  of  fresh- 
water shells,  which  formed  the  greater  portion  of  their 
food.  Farther  north  (as  in  Sutherlandshire)  the  immense 
multitude  of  lochs  produce  a  corresponding  abundance 
and  variety  of  trout.  Of  these,  however,  only  a  few  are 
of  superior  quality;  but  these  i'ew  may  assuredly  vie  with 
the  trout  of  any  country  in  the  v/orld.'  Another  large 
species,  occurring  in  the  British  waters,  and  not  yet  dis- 
tinctly known  elsewhere,  is  the 

Salmo  ferox,  Jardine.  This  species  reaches  a  weight  of 
twenty-eight  pounds,  and  is  of  very  great  power  compared 
with  its  size.  The  characters  which  distinguish  this  fish 
from  S.fario  are  the  great  size  which  it  attains  in  a  natural 
state,  the  large  proportional  size  of  the  head,  the  square 
extremity  of  the  tail  in  all  the  stages  of  its  growth,  the 
relative  position  of  the  fins,  and  the  number  of  rays  in  the 
dorsal,  which  vary  from  2 — II  to  4 — 11.  The  external 
skin  or  covering  of  the  scales  is  also  extremely  tough ; 
and  there  is  a  difference  in  the  form  of  the  scales  of  the 
lateral  line.  In  colour  the  upper  parts  are  generally  of 
a  deep  purplish  brown,  shading  into  purplish  gray,  and 
finally,  on  the  lower  parts,  to  greenish  or  grayish  yel- 
low, more  or  less  tinted  with  orange.  The  spotting  is 
large  and  not  numerous,  and  consists  of  black  spots  placed 
in  a  pale  circle,  and  of  large  pink  spots  with  a  similar 
light  area.  These  extend  over  the  gill-covers,  upper  fins, 
and  often  over  the  tail  itself.  A  variety  occurs  in  Loch 
Loyal,  in  Sutherland,  above  purplish  brown,  beneath 
blackish  gray,  the  whole  body  spotted  over  with  dark  se- 
pio-coloured  spots,  of  a  smaller  size  on  the  lower  portions. 
Salmo  ferox  appears  to  be  entirely  confined  to  the  lakes, 
seldom  ascending  or  descending  rivers,  or  wandering  in 
and  out  of  them,  and  never  migrating  to  the  sea.  When 
spawning,  it  ascends  for  a  short  way  up  the  rivers  or 
streams  which  run  into  the  lakes,  but  never,  as  far  as  yet 
known,  descends  those  which  run  out  of  them.  It  inha- 
bits, among  the  English  lakes,  Ulswater ;  but  does  not 
there  reach  a  size  above  ten  or  eleven  pounds.  In  Ire- 
land, as  far  as  we  can  yet  learn  (specimens  having  not 
yet  reached  us  on  this  side  of  the  water),  it  is  found  in 
Loch  Neagh  and  some  other  large  lakes ;  and  in  Scotland 
we  have  taken  it  in  Loch  Awe,  Loch  Laggan,  the  upper 
end  of  Loch  Shin,  and  Lochs  Loyal  and  Assynt.  It  is  a 
fish  of  remarkable  ferocity,  and  as  great  an  enemy  to  its 
smaller  companions  as  the  pike.  It  may  be  taken  by  night 
lines,  or  by  strong  trolling  tackle,  baited  with  a  small  trout, 
and  will  return  a  second  and  third  time  to  the  bait,  even 
after  it  has  been  dragged  for  forty  or  fifty  yards.* 


Malacop. 
terygii 
Abduiiii- 

iiales. 
iSalnio- 

i)iil;c. 


■  We  may  here  note  the  existence  of  a  strongly  marked  and  peculiar  variety,  called  the  gillaroo  trout  of  Galway.      It  is  remark- 
able for  feeding  on  shell-tisli,  in  consequence  of  whicli  (as  is  supposed)  the  coats  of  the  stomach  acquire  a  great  degree  of  thickness, 

from  wliich  peculiarity  it  is  sometimes  called  tlie  ghzard  trout. 

■  for  a  detailed  account  of  the  mode  of  fishing  for  this  and  the  other  species,  see  our  article  Angling,  in  the  third  volume  of  the 
present  woik. 


208 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Malacop- 
terygii 
Abiiomi- 
nales. 
Salmo. 
nidae. 


5.  salmulus,  or  pnrr.  An  abundant  species  in  all  the 
clear  running  streams  in  England  and  Wales,  and  the  south 
of  Scotland  ;  but  in  the  last-named  country  it  begins  to 
decrease,  so  as  to  become  comparatively  rare,  towards  the 
north.  It  frequents  the  clearest  streams,  delighting  in 
the  shallower  fords  having  a  fine  gravelly  bottom,  and 
hanging  there  in  shoals,  in  constant  activity  apparently 
both  day  and  night.  It  is  found  during  the  whole  year 
in  the  rivers;  but  its  breeding  has  not  yet  been  discover- 
ed, though  the  fish  are  found  in  such  a  state  as  to  shed 
their  spawn  when  handled,  close  to  the  verge  of  the  tide- 
way. It  is  a  remarkably  beautiful  little  fisli  when  newly 
taken  from  the  water,  above  of  a  greenish  gray,  beneath 
white  inclining  to  yellowish,  the  sides  marked  with  dull 
bluish  patches  of  an  oval  form,  and  the  body  above  the 
lateral  line  sparingly  spotted  with  brownish-black  and  red. 
On  the  gill-covers  there  are  two  black  s)K)ts,  one  of  which 
is  often  indistinct.  Tiiis  fish  has  been  always  confounded, 
and  still  is  so,  with  other  species.  Many  maintain  it  to  be 
the  young  of  the  salmon,  while  others  insist  that  it  bears 
that  relationship  to  the  common  trout.  The  presence  of 
the  dark  finger-like  markings  upon  their  sides  has  natvnally 
assisted  in  this  confusion.  These  marks,  however,  are  dis- 
tinguished by  being  always  narrower  in  their  form  than  in 
the  trout  or  young  salmon.'  Besides  the  external  aspect 
being  so  distinct  tiiat  any  observer  will  without  difficulty 
separate  them  when  seen  together,  the  whole  skeleton  of 
our  present  species  is  more  delicately  formed,  as  are  also 
the  teeth.  The  form  of  the  opercular  bones  is  likewise 
different,  and  the  length  of  the  maxillary  bones  is  much 
less  in  the  .S'.  salmulus,  or  parr,  showing  a  very  marked 
difference  when  the  open  mouths  of  the  different  fish  are 
exhibited  together.  Another  distinction  is,  the  great 
width  and  power  of  the  pectoral  fins,  evidently  a  special 
provision,  as  the  principal  organ  of  support  in  those  rapid 
streams  where  tiiis  little  fish  is  almost  always  found. 

Although  the  history  of  the  parr  is  still,  in  truth,  ob- 
scure, we  certainly  deem  ourselves  authorized  to  state 
that  it  is  not  the  young  of  the  salmon.  It  may  be  found 
in  rivers  throughout  the  year,  and  is  more  especially  a- 
bundant  during  those  midsummer  months  in  which  the 
acknowledged  young  of  the  salmon  is  unknown  except  as 
a  fish  returning  from  the  sea.  The  most  characteristic 
and  irrepressible  instinct  of  the  latter  seems  to  consist  in 
its  descent  to  the  sea  a  i'ew  weeks  after  exclusion  from 
the  egg ;  and  if  our  summer  parr  is  also  the  young  of  the 
salmon,  the  fact  presents  a  very  rare  and  remarkable  ex- 


ample of  different  individuals  of  the  same  species  vary- 
ing in  their  instinctive  habits.  The  occurrence  of  parr  in 
rivers  so  long  after  midsummer,  and  the  entire  disappear- 
ance oi  smoults  (as  the  young  salmon  are  sometimes  call- 
ed) anterior  to  that  period,  is  a  main  argument  in  favour 
of  their  being  distinct  kinds  ;  and  we  cannot  get  over  the  ■ 
difficulty  by  simply  asserting,  that  such  as  go  down  to  the 
sea  early  are  parr,  and  that  such  as  go  down  late  are  parr 
also.  It  is  admitted  that  tlie  ova  of  salmon  are  hatched 
in  spring,  and  that  the  growth  of  the  young  (by  whatever 
name  we  choose  to  call  it)  is  extremelj'  rapid.  Now,  as 
nobody  ever  finds  a  parr  above  a  few  inches  long  (six 
inches  is  a  large  one),  and  as  by  the  end  of  summer  they 
must  be  several  months  old,  how  can  we  (in  the  belief  of 
their  being  young  salmon)  reconcile  their  imputed  age 
with  their  actual  dimensions?'-  Still  more  difficult  will  it 
be  to  explain,  in  connection  with  that  belief,  how  the 
brood  which  has  descended  seawards  in  the  spring  should, 
after  the  lapse  of  the  same  period,  be  found  in  their  na- 
tive rivers  weighing  many  pounds. 

The  preceding  are  all  the  species  belonging  to  our  pre- 
sent group  which  have  been  yet  ascertained  to  inhabit  the 
waters  of  Britain.  On  the  Continent  of  Europe  we  have 
the  S.  lacuslris,  Linn.,  found  in  the  lakes  of  Lower  Aus- 
tria, and  in  the  Rhine  above  Constance,  and  reaching  to  an 
enormous  size.'* 

In  the  northern  parts  of  North  America,  according  to 
Dr  Richardson,  trout  abound  in  every  lake  and  river.  In 
the  Appendix  to  that  gentleman's  first  expedition  under 
Captain  Franklin,  the  diflerent  varieties  are  all  placed  un- 
der <S'.  fario,  or  common  trout.  It  is  doubtful,  however, 
whether  that  species  exists  at  all  in  America ;  and  several 
species  entirely  distinct  will  be  described  in  the  third  vo- 
lume of  the  Northern  Zooloyy,  which  have  much  of  the  co- 
louring of  some  varieties  of  the  European  trouts,  but  differ 
remarkably  in  the  smallness  of  the  scales.*  Specimens  of 
forty  pounds  in  weight  were  seen  ;  and  in  Lake  Monito 
they  were  said  to  attain  the  weight  of  ninety  pounds. 

Another  small  group,  which  has  hitherto  been  placed 
among  the  true  Salmones,  contains  the  fish  commonly 
known  under  the  name  of  Char.  They  differ  from  the 
trouts  in  the  very  small  and  narrower  form  of  the  scales, 
in  the  more  delicate  toothing  (the  vomer  furnished  with  a 
single  minute  tuft  at  the  tip,  instead  of  being  armed  for 
its  whole  length),  in  the  remarkably  brilliant  change  which 
takes  place  during  the  season  of  breeding,  a  change  very 
much  more  completely  developed  than  in  any  of  the  other 


Malacop- 
tervgii 

Abdomi- 
nales. 
Salmo- 
nidsE. 


'  We  would  also  suggest,  as  a  good  logical  argument  against  the  fact  of  S.  salmulus  being  the  young  of  the  common  salmon, 
that  it  is  frequent  in  streams  where  salmon  are  scarcely  ever  seen.  "  What  a  jiity  it  is,"  uliserves  tlie  Kev.  George  Low,  "  that  I 
am  almost  obliged  to  deny  the  salmon  a  place  in  the  Orkney  zoology  ;  yet  true  it  is,  that  this  noble  tish  is  so  seldom  got  here,  that 
it  is  considered  as  a  ■wonder  when  one  is  thrown  asliore,  or  runs  so  tar  up  one  of  our  burns  as  to  be  taken.  I  have  not  heard  of  above 
three  or  four  instances  of  salmon  being  taken  in  Orknev,  three  of  which  (if  they  were  all  salmon)  were  killed  and  brought  on  shore 
by  the  otter  from  the  sea,  and  i)icked  up  by  the  country  people,  and  a  fourth  which  stuck  in  a  mill-wheel,  and  was  caught  by  the 
miller."  The  same  writer,  under  the  article  Pan\  observes,  "  Pretty /myj/cii/  in  the  shallower  lakts  and  clear  burns,  tliough  not  in 
such  numbers  as  I  have  observed  them  in  Scotland."  {Fauna  Orcudrnsis.  Y\).  i."JO  and  223.)  The  reader  will  also  bear  in  mind,  that 
as  we  advance  northwards  in  our  own  island,  the  parr  becomes  scarcer,  the  salmon  more  abundant, — and  that  while  in  the  icy 
streams  of  the  arctic  regions  the  former  has  riot  yet  been  detected,  the  latter  swarms  in  (elsewhere)  unequalled  luunbers.  It  is 
scarcely  worth  while  to  allude  to  the  opinion  maintained  by  the  late  Sir  Humphry  Davy  and  others,  that  the  parr  is  a  hybrid  or 
mule  between  the  trout  and  salmon  ! 

=  We  yesterday  (Uth  September  1835),  while  angling  in  the  North  F.sk,  above  the  beautiful  residence  called  The  Bum,  in  Kin- 
cardineshire,  killed  about  a  dozen  parr,  two  of  which,  measuring  eight  inches  in  length,  were  the  larjrest  we  had  ever  seen.  They  were, 
however,  as  usual,  spotted  with  red  along  the  lateral  line,  and  tinged  all  over  the  under  parts,  like  trouts,  with  yellow.  They  ex- 
hibited no  approach  to  the  silvery  character  of  the  salmon,  nor  any  departure  from  the  usual  asjiect  of  the  parr.  The  majority 
of  the  others  were  of  the  ordinary  size,  and  some  of  them  so  small  as  to  render  it  entirely  incomprehensible — unless  we  are  totally 
misinformed  regarding  the  spawning  periods  of  the  salmon,  and  the  time  of  its  exclusion  from  the  egg — by  what  process  of  rea- 
soning they  could  be  maintained  to  be  the  young  of  that  fish. 

^  We  are  not  yet  in  a  position  to  judge  conclusively  regarding  the  identity  or  distinction  of  the  great  lake  trouts  of  Switzerland, 
and  our  own  Suhno  fcrox.  '^  I. a  grande  truite  du  I-ac  de  Geneve  (^Salmo  kmanus,  N.),"  says  I5aron  Cuvier,  "  qui  se  trouve  aussi 
dans  quelques  lacs  voisins,  a  la  tete  et  le  dos  semes  de  petitcs  taclies  rondes  et  noiratres  sur  un  fond  blandvitre ;  sa  chair  est  iris 
blauclie.  II  y  en  a  de  quarante  et  de  cinciuanle  livres."  (Itcgne  Animal,  ii.  303.)  Now  the  gigantic  tyrant  of  our  Scotch  lochs,  to 
fay  nothing  of  other  discrepancies,  has  the  llesh  of  an  orange  hue. 

*  The  greater  number  of  the  ])lates  for  the  volume  above  alluded  to  have  been  for  some  time  engraved,  and  their  publication, 
with  the  corresponding  descriptions,  will  atibrd  an  important  addition  to  the  library  of  the  Ichthyologist. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


209 


Abdunii- 
nales. 
SalinM- 
nidfle. 


Malacop.  species,  and  in  their  food  consisting  in  a  great  measure  of 
minute  entoniostraca.  TIic  best  aii'l  most  familiar  exam- 
ple of  this  group  is  the  char  of  England. 

Salmo  iimbla,  Agassiz, — -apparently  confounded  by  most 
authors,  in  consequence  of  its  great  variety  of  aspect,  and 
'  synonymous,  according  to  the  above-named  naturalist,  with 
S.  alpinus  and  salvelinus,  Linn.  It  is  abundant  in  the 
Englisli  and  Welsh  lakes,  and  in  the  greater  mmiber  of 
those  in  the  north  of  Scotland,  when  of  any  considerable 
extent ;  but  more  seldom  seen  there,  from  the  absence  of 
the  practice  of  netting,  and  the  general  miHillingness  of 
char  to  take  a  fly  or  bait.  This  fish  is  of  great  repute 
in  the  Lake  of  Geneva,  and  is  also  found  in  many  of  the 
alpine  lakes  of  northern  Europe.  The  common  char 
reaches  a  considerable  size,  being  sometimes  taken  in  Bri- 
t.ain  above  two  pounds  in  weight,  although  the  more  usual 
weight  is  under  three  quarters  of  a  pound.  When  in  full 
condition,  it  is  a  fish  of  very  great  beauty,  above  of  a  gray- 
ish green,  shading  into  the  most  delicate  white  on  the 
lower  parts,  and  tinted  with  a  blush  which  is  comparable  to 
that  seen  on  the  breasts  of  some  of  the  gull  tribe  when 
newly  shot  in  spring.  The  body  is  sprinkled  over  with 
pale  spots  of  a  considerable  size.  In  this  state  they  re- 
main in  the  deeper  parts  of  the  lakes,  and  are  not  frequent- 
ly taken,  although  we  doubt  not  they  might  be  so  were 
the  practice  adopted  of  hanging  a  herring-net  in  the  deep 
water,  instead  of  trying  only  the  xuinter  practice  of  bawling 
in  shore.  We  ourselves  caught  them  by  the  former  me- 
thod, in  their  prime  silvery  state,  in  Sutherland,  during  the 
month  of  June.  On  the  approach  of  the  breeding  time, 
they  seek  the  mouths  of  the  small  tributaries,  and  are 
taken  in  vast  numbers  at  the  very  period  when  their  pre- 
servation ought  to  be  most  strictly  attended  to,  and  when, 
in  truth,  they  begin  to  fall  off  in  their  condition.  At  this 
season  the  colour  of  the  upper  parts  is  darkened,  the  fins 
are  very  rich,  and  the  sides  and  belly  become  of  a  beauti- 
ful and  brilliant  red,  the  whole  spotted  with  small  marks  of 
a  paler  tint. 

Although  we  here  follow  our  friend  M.  Agassiz  in  pla- 
cing the  two  supposed  species  under  one  denon)ination, 
yet  we  willingly  admit,  and  indeed  particularly  desire  our 
readers  to  remember,  that  the  history  of  the  char,  whether 
single  or  distinctive,  has  not  yet  been  clearly  made  out.' 
We  have  already  mentioned  (in  the  article  Angling  of 
this  work)  that  both  kinds  occur  in  Windermere,  to  wit, 
the  char  or  case  char  (Salmo  alpinus),  and  the  torgoch 
or  red  char  (Salmo  salveliims).  These  are  usually  thus 
distinguished  : — the  former  by  having  the  first  rays  of  the 
ventral  and  anal  fins  white  ;  the  latter  by  having  those 
parts  plain,  that  is,  of  the  same  colour  as  the  other  rays. 
A  remarkable  distinction  is  also  observable  in  their  natu- 
ral habits, — the  case  char  ascending  rivers,  and  spawning 
about  Michaelmas, — the  red  char  depositing  its  ova  along 
the  shores  of  the  lake,  and  not  till  the  end  of  December 
or  the  beginning  of  the  year."  Let  these  facts  be  duly 
regarded  in  determining  upon  the  distinction  or  identity 
of  species.  We  hope  ere  long  to  investigate  the  subject 
steadily.  In  the  mean  time,  to  illustrate  the  character  of 
colour,  we  shall  extract  from  our  note-book  some  memo- 


randa made  a  few  seasons  ago,  on  six  specimens  of  char  iMalacop- 
(supposed  to  exhibit  examples  of  the  different  varieties  or  teOf/ii 
kinds)  selected  from  a  bawl  taken  (hy  net)  in  Windermere 
on  the  12th  December.  "  No.  I  is  a  very  beautiful  fish, — 
the  ground  colour  of  the  body  pale  ashy  brown,  somewhat 
lighter  beneath  the  lateral  line.  The  sides  are  richly 
marked  with  scarlet  spots  of  different  sizes  ;  the  whole  of 
the  under  surface,  from  the  pectoral  fins  to  the  tail,  are 
brilliant  scarlet.  The  fins  are  margined  anteriorly  with 
an  opake  white  stripe,  followed  by  a  blackish-brown  por- 
tion, passing  posteriorly  into  deep  crimson.  The  tail  is 
blackish  brown.  The  nose  and  front  part  of  the  head  are 
marked  by  a  black  spot.  The  dorsal  fin  is  of  the  same 
pale-brown  colour  as  the  back,  slightly  inclining  to  blue." 
This  seemed  a  male.  "  No.  2  is  a  smaller  fish,  brown 
upon  the  back,  and  becoming  gradually  paler  beneath  ; 
the  abdomen  and  lower  parts  are  dingy  white,  tinged  with 
bluish  colour.  The  ventral  and  anal  fins  are  margined 
with  white,  their  other  parts  flesh  colour;  the  pectoral 
fins  are  reddish  brown  ;  the  dorsal  fin  and  tail  blackish 
brown.  The  sides  of  this  specimen  are  indistinctly  mark- 
ed with  pale  yellowish-red  spots."  This  was  a  male  red 
char,  which  appeared  to  have  spawned.  "  No.  3  is  of  a 
blackish-brown  colour,  somewhat  silvery,  paler  beneath  the 
lateral  line,  and  passing  into  yellowish  white  on  the  belly. 
The  pectoral,  ventral,  and  anal  fins  are  brown,  tinged 
with  red.  The  dorsal  fin  and  tail  are  brownish  black. 
The  upper  part  of  the  head  is  also  black.  The  sides  of 
this  specimen  are  distinctly  marked  with  numerous  very 
pale,  almost  colourless,  spots.  No.  4  resembles  the  last 
described,  but  is  smaller."  These  the  fishermen  called 
two  geld  fish,  full  grown  and  half  grown.  "  No.  5  is  a 
very  dark  fish,  brownish  black  upon  the  back  and  sides,  be- 
coming, as  usual,  gradually  paler  beneath  the  lateral  line. 
77(6  pectoral,  ventral,  and  anal  fins  are  distinctly  margined 
anteriorly  with  opake  white;  the  central  portion  of  these 
fins  are  brownish  black,  and  their  interior  margins  flesh 
colour.  The  upper  part  of  the  head  is  dark  ;  the  belly  of 
a  dingy  red.  No.  6  resembles  the  preceding,  except  that 
the  under  surface,  instead  of  being  dingy  red,  is  pale  red- 
dish white.  The  ventral  and  anal Jins  are  reddish  brown, 
jnargined  anteriorly  with  white.  The  pectoral  fins  are 
reddish  brown,  the  dorsal  fins  are  brownish  black.  Both 
these  specimens  are  marked  on  the  sides  with  obscure 
pale-reddish  spots."  These  two  fish  were  what  the  fish- 
ermen called  case  char  (Salmo  alpinus  ?),  male  and  female, 
— yet  the  pectoral,  ventral,  and  anal  fins  of  the  former, 
and  the  ventral  and  anal  fins  of  the  latter  sex,  were  con- 
spicuously margined  with  white,  although  that  character 
is  usually  regarded  as  distinctive  of  the  torgoch  or  red 
char.  Perhaps  the  fact  of  the  male  having  the  pectorals 
so  margined,  while  those  of  the  female  were  of  uniform 
colour,  may  be  regarded  as  of  some  importance,  as  tend- 
ing to  show  that  the  character  itself  is  in  some  measure 
variable,  and  therefore  insufficient  to  constitute  a  specific 
distinction.^  Every  angler  knows  that  the  under  fins  of 
the  common  trout  are  frequently  margined  on  one  edge 
w  ith  an  opake  line  of  milky  white. 

Although  the  art  of  angling  is  not  immediately  connect- 


'  We  understand  that  Blr  Yarre!)  has  obtained  what  he  considers  as  a  second  species  of  char,  from  Wales,  which  will  be  described 
in  an  early  number  of  his  Briihh  Fishes.  We  are  as  yet,  however,  uncertain  whether  he  makes  out  the  two  common  kinds  to  be  iden- 
tical, and  has  discovered  a  new  species,  or  whether  his  observations  merely  go  to  prove  that  the  said  kinds  (as  formerly  supposed)  are 
distinct  from  each  other. 

'^  The  chief  feeder  or  head  stream  of  Windermere  is  composed  of  two  branches,  the  Brathay  and  the  Rothay,  wliich  meet  a  short 
way  above  the  lake,  into  which  they  speedily  pour  their  united  waters.  The  Brathay  is  the  lefc-hand  branch  (as  we  ascend  from  the 

lake),  and  draws  its  sources  from  the  mountain  vales  of  I^angdale,  reaching  Windermere   without  any  resting  place, while  the 

Kothay  has  previously  formed  and  flowed  from  two  consecutive  lakes,  Grassmere  and  Kydal.  The  char,'  in  ascending  from  Winder- 
mere to  spawn,  invariably  turn  to  the  left,  and  ascend  the  Brathay  (though  to  no  great  distance),  and  as  invariably  avoid  the  lake- 
descended  w  aters  of  the  Rothay.  Tliey  also  spawn  lower  down  the  Lake  of  Windermere,  at  the  mouth  (or  a  short  way  upwards)  of 
the  stream  called  Troutbeck,  which  is  also  derived  from  the  flow  of  mountain  tributaries,  without  any  lesser  or  intermediate  lake. 

»  The  specimens  above  alluded  to  are  now  deposited  in  the  Edinburgh  College  Museum. 

VOL.  XII.  2  D 


210 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Abdomi- 
nales. 
Salmo- 
nidae. 


Malacop-  ed  with  the  science  of  Ichthyology,  it  is  at  the  same  time 
terygii  evident  that  the  successful  practice  of  that  art  necessarily 
illustrates  the  food  of  fishes,  and  therefore  makes  us  ac- 
quainted with  an  important  portion  of  their  natural  his- 
tory. For  this  reason  we  insert  the  following  memoranda, 
transmitted  to  us  by  Mr  John  Wilson,  junior: — '|  The 
season  for  fishing  char  (with  rod  and  line)  in  Winder- 
mere and  Coniston  commences  about  the  end  of  May,  and, 
I  should  say,  is  over  by  the  first  or  second  week  in  July. 
Trolling  with  a  smallish  minnow  is  by  far  the  most  suc- 
cessful mode  of  angling  for  this  fish.  It  may,  however,  be 
taken  with  the  artificial  fly,  the  green  and  gray  drake 
being  the  favourites.  I  killed  three  one  day  in  May  last 
with  a  small  red  professor}  A  Bowness  fisherman  on  the 
same  day,  trolling  without  intermission  from  six  in  the 
morning  till  six  in'the  evening,  killed  six  mid  tioenty,  being 
the  greatest  number  that  has  been  taken  in  Windermere, 
in  a  single  day,  by  one  person,  for  many  years.  In  Co- 
niston, where  this  fish  is  more  abundant,  I  believe  it  is  by 
no  means  uncommon  to  kill  three  or  four  dozen  in  a  day. 
In  regard  to  the  size  of  char  in  Windermere,  1  should 
say  they  average  three  to  the  pound.  I  never  saw  one 
that  was  a  pound.  Billy  Balmer  told  me  that  he  once  saw 
one  that  was  a  pound  and  a  quarter,  and  that  it  was  the 
largest  ever  taken  in  Windermere."  In  relation  to  the 
same  subject,  in  a  different  locality,  we  may  also  add  the 
following  extract  from  another  hand.  "  A  small  red  char 
is  found  in  Loch  Achilty,  Ross-shire,  on  the  property  of 
Sir  George  Mackenzie.  It  takes  the  fly  greedily  in  warm, 
still  weather,  and,  w  hat  is  singular,  during  all  the  summer 
and  autumnal  months.  I  have  captured  eighteen  in  a 
forenoon  in  July, — raising  many  more.  My  flies  were  of 
various  sorts,  from  a  midge  to  one  as  large  as  a  sea-trout 
fly.  The  water  of  Loch  Achilty  is  singularly  deep  and 
transparent,— the  soil  is  rich  and  loamy,  and  contains 
large  quantities  of  imbedded  wood, — black  oak  especially. 
It  is  supplied  by  numbers  of  minute  streams,  but  has  no 
visible  outlet,  being  supposed  to  discharge  itself  subter- 
raneously.  The  chai-  found  in  it  average  eight  or  nine 
inches  in  length  ;  we,  however,  caught  one  much  larger. 
They  rise  with  less  velocity  than  the  trout,  and  on  miss- 
ing the  fly,  unless  injured,  will  return  to  the  hook.  In 
Strathglass  there  is  a  Loch  Bruiach,  where  char  are 
caught  of  a  much  larger  size,  but  chiefly  with  the  net, — 
except  in  the  month  of  October,  when,  as  our  informant, 
the  Rev.  Mr  Chisholm,  told  us,  they  may  be  taken  in  the 
shallows  with  the  rod,  but  at  no  other  season.""- 

On  dissecting  the  char  which  we  killed  last  summer  in 
Sutherland,  with  a  view  to  ascertain  their  food,  we  found 
the  stomach  usually  empty,  but  the  lower  part  of  the  in- 
testine filled  with  green  vegetable  residuum.  This  we 
found  to  be  the  remains  of  the  cases  of  aquatic  larvae 
{Phryganidce),  a  few  of  which  we  discovered  in  a  half  di- 
gested state  in  the  upper  portion  of  the  intestinal  canal. 

Following  the  preceding  groups,  or  Salmones  properly 
so  called,  Cuvier  has  placed  the 

Genus  Osmerus  of  Artedi.  Characterised  by  two  rows 
of  teeth  on  each  palate  bone,  the  vomer  with  a  tuft  on  the 
fore  part,  the  branchial  membrane  with  only  eight  rays, 
the  body  without  spots,  and  the  ventral  fins  placed  a  little 
more  forward  than  in  the  true  salmon. 

The  best-knowii  species  is  the  O.  eperlanus,  Arted., 
Salmo  eperlanus,  Linn.;  called  spiTli7i  in  Scotland.  It 
is  a  small  fish  of  delicate  but  brilliant  colours,  clear  green 
on  the  upper  parts,  passing  into  silvery  on  the  sides  and 
belly.     It  fi-equents  the  sandy  bays  at  the  mouths  of  rivers, 


which  during  the  breeding  season  it  ascends  to  spawn.     It  Malacop- 
is  abundant  on  the  British  coasts,  and  in  many  parts  of    terygii 
Europe,  and  is  taken  in  immense  quantities,  being  much   Abdomi- 
esteemed  for  the  table.  "^^^^' 

Genus  Mallotus,  Cuvier.  Characterised  by  the  teeth,  ■  "'™- 
which  are  fine,  closely  set,  and  nearly  concealed  ;  eight  rays  i^^,.^ 
to  the  branchial  membrane  ;  the  body  lengthened  and  co- 
vered with  minute  scales ;  the  first  dorsal  and  ventral  fins 
placed  beyond  the  middle  of  the  fish,  pectoral  fins  very 
large  and  round  ;  the  male  during  the  breeding  season  with 
the  scales  of  the  lateral  line  furnished  with  lengthened  ap- 
pendages resembling  hairs. 

The  only  species  is  M.  Groenlandicus,  Cuv. ;  .S'.  Groen- 
latidicus,  Bloch  ;  Capelan,  or  Lodde.  A  small  fish  of  from 
four  to  seven  inches  in  length,  the  under  jaw  longer  than  the 
upper ;  above  of  a  greenish  gray,  changing  to  whitish  be- 
low ;  and  remarkable  for  the  structure  of  the  scales  on  the 
lateral  line,  and  the  size  of  the  pectoral  fins.  Abundant  in 
the  Arctic  Seas,  where  it  is  taken  in  immense  profusion 
when  approaching  the  coasts  to  spawn,  and  is  used  as  the 
principal  bait  for  cod.  A  few  are  cured  and  brought  to 
this  country  in  barrels,  where  they  are  sold,  and  used  as  a 
relish  by  the  curious  in  wines. 

Genus  Thymallus,  C\xv\ev  ;  grayling.  Has  been  se- 
parated from  the  Guiniads,  principally  on  account  of  the 
small  scaling,  and  large  dorsal  fin.  The  species  approach 
nearer  in  form,  colour,  habits,  and  food,  to  the  trouts. 
They  have  the  mouth  with  sides,  that  is,  but  slightly  cleft, 
the  teeth  very  fine,  the  body  spotted,  the  branchial  mem- 
brane with  seven  or  eight  rays.  The  stomach  is  very  mus- 
cular. They  inhabit  rivers,  and  feed  on  aquatic  insects,  &c. 
England  produces  a  beautiful  species,  commonly  called  the 
grayling,  or 

Thymallus  thymus,^  Salvianus.  The  grayling  delights 
in  clear  rapid  streams,  and  is  found  in  many  of  those  bear- 
ing that  character  in  the  more  hilly  or  mountainous  parts 
of  England,  particularly  in  Shropshire,  Yorkshire,  and 
Derbyshire, — reaching  as  far  north  as  some  of  the  tri- 
butaries of  the  Tyne  in  Northumberland.  The  European 
range  of  this  fish  seems  extensive,  if  all  the  authors  are 
correct  in  their  designation.  According  to  the  Flora 
Lapponica,  it  is  common  in  Lapland,  and  the  viscera  are 
there  used  instead  of  rennet,  with  the  milk  of  the  rein- 
deer. It  is  also  found  in  Siberia,  in  Prussia,  and  Pome- 
rania.  It  is  a  very  beautiful  fish,  above  of  a  dusky  bluish 
green,  changing  to  a  fine  silvery  gray.  The  lower  edges 
of  the  scales  are  dusky,  which  gives  the  appearance  of 
dark  streaks  running  along  the  fish.  The  most  marked 
feature  is  the  dorsal  fin,  of  very  large  size,  and  darkly 
spotted  between  the  rays,  in  the  form  of  transverse  bands. 
The  ordinary  size  is  from  a  foot  to  sixteen  inches  in 
length,  but  instances  of  one  or  two  from  four  to  five 
pounds  are  recorded.  By  some  authors  the  grayling  is 
said  to  be  a  migratory  fish,  passing  the  winter  in  the  open 
sea,  and  the  summer  in  the  fresh  waters.  This  may,  how- 
ever, be  the  habit  of  the  fish  in  some  countries  only,  as  in 
certain  of  the  English  rivers  they  seem  to  remain  during 
the  winter.  This  species,  as  far  as  we  know,  appears  to 
be  the  sole  example  of  the  form  in  Europe ;  and  it  is  on- 
ly seen  again  in  North  America,  in  a  very  beautiful  fish, 
the 

Thymallus  signifer,  Cuv. ;  Coregonus  signifer,  Rich- 
ards. This  grayling  was  met  with  by  the  expedition  un- 
der Captain  Franklin,  in  the  strong  rapids  and  clear  rivers 
to  the  northward  of  Great  Slave  Lake,  where  it  rose  ea- 
gerly at  artificial  flies,  and  afforded  good  sport  from  its 


•  A  noted  fly,  so  named  in  honour  of  the  Professor  of  Moral  Philosophy  in  the  University  of  Edinburgh,- 
said  to  conjoin  with  various  other  accomplishments,  considerable  skill  in  angling. 

">  From  the  manuscript  of  Mr  Thomas  Tod  Stoddart,  an  ingenious  angler,  of  the  Scotch  bar. 
3  So  named  from  its  supposed  scent  or  flavour  resembling  thyme. 


gentleman  who  is 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


211 


Malacop-  powerful  motions  in  the  water.  Dr  Richardson  describes 
its  sides  as  tiiitjed  with  lavender  purple,  mixed  with  bhi- 
ish  gray,  witiiout  streaks ;  the  belly  blackish  gray,  with 
several  irregular  white  blotches  ;  and  there  are  five  or  six 
longitudinal  rows  of  uniform  quadrangular  spots  of  Prus- 
sian blue  on  the  anterior  part  of  the  body.  There  is  a 
large  blue  mark  underneath  the  lower  jaw  on  each  side. 
The  dorsal  fin,  which  forms  a  prominent  feature  in  the 
fish,  is  of  a  blackish-gray  colour,  with  some  lighter 
blotches.  Superiorly  it  has  a  narrow  margin  of  light  lake- 
red,  and  posteriorly  it  is  beautifully  ornamented  with 
spots  of  Berlin  blue.  The  ventrals  are  streaked  with  red, 
and  with  whitish  lines  in  the  direction  of  their  rays.  The 
scales  are  moderately  large,  and  have  no  great  lustre ; 
their  exterior  margins  are  rotund  and  entire,  or  very  slight- 
ly undulated,  those  on  the  anterior  part  of  the  belly  being 
much  smaller  than  the  others.  Of  the  fins  the  dorsal  is 
the  most  extraordinary,  being,  according  to  Dr  Richard- 
son, "  probably  by  far  the  largest  in  this  genus."  Its  co- 
lours, as  above  mentioned,  are  beautiful,  and,  with  its  great 
size,  form  the  chief  ornament  of  the  fish.  It  contains  twen- 
ty-four rays  ;  the  first  two  or  three  are  small ;  but  the 
others  increasing  rapidly  in  height,  as  their  origin  is  more 
posterior,  become  more  and  more  branched,  and  cause  the 
fin  to  play  loosely  like  a  flag  over  the  posterior  part  of 
the  body ;  the  insertion  of  the  fin  occupies  about  one  third 
of  the  length  of  the  body,  and  the  extremity  of  the  poste- 
rior ray,  which  is  five  inches  long,  reaches  as  far  as  the 
adipose  fin.'  Specimens  were  taken  sixteen  inches  in 
length.  Another  American  grayling,  found  in  the  same 
northern  localities,  is  the  Thymallus  tltymalloides,  Cuv. ; 
Coregonus  tliymalhides,  Richard.  Resembles  TIi.  signi- 
fer,  but  differs  remarkably  in  the  size  of  the  dorsal  fin. 
The  body  is  compressed,  and  of  a  bluish  gray,  with  pur- 
ple reflections  when  moved  in  the  light.  The  dorsal  fin 
contains  from  twenty-two  to  thirty-four  rays ;  but  the 
posterior  ones  do  not  branch  out  in  the  same  manner,  and 
scarcely  exceed  the  others  in  height ;  hence  the  fin  has  a 
very  different  aspect.  It  is  about  one  inch  high,  has  a  dark 
bluish-gray  colour,  with  several  rows  of  spots,  having  pur- 
ple centres  and  light-red  borders.  The  usual  length  is 
eight  inches.- 

Genus  Coregonus,  Artedi.  Distinguished  from  the 
last  by  the  still  finer  teeth,  larger  scaling,  and  small  dor- 
sal fin  ;  live  in  shoals  in  lakes  or  still  waters,  and  only  ap- 
proach the  edges  during  spawning  time.  Of  delicate 
structure;  feed  much  on  entomostraca, and  aquatic  insects 
and  their  larvae.  Flesh  white  and  delicate.  The  best- 
known  British  species  is  the  Guiniad,  or 

Cor.  lavaretus,  Salmo  lavaretus,  Linn.  Frequent  in  the 
lakes  of  Cumberland  and  Westmoreland,  and  also  found 
in  some  of  the  Scotch  lochs, — for  example,  Loch  Lo- 
mond, where,  as  in  the  north  of  England,  it  is  termed  the 
schelky.  According  to  the  best  authorities,  it  likewise 
occurs  in  those  of  Alpine  and  Northern  Europe.  It  does 
not  reach  a  very  large  size ;  the  average  may  be  stated 
from  nine  inches  to  a  foot  in  length.  The  colours  chaste 
and  delicate,  of  a  greenish  gray  above,  changing  to  whit- 
ish, with  a  silvery  lustre.  The  scales  are  of  considerable 
size,  and,  when  examined  narrowly,  are  seen  to  be  cover- 
ed with  minute  black  dots.  It  is  used  for  the  table,  but 
is  not  so  delicate  as  our  other  British  species.  It  is  known 
under  the  name  oi  fresh-water  herrbig  in  most  of  its  loca- 
lities. 

Cor.  marcBtiula,  found  in  the  Swiss  lakes  and  some 
other  parts  of  the  Continent  of  Europe,  is  a  small  species, 
of  nearly  the  same  colours  as  the  last.  This  fish  was  sup- 
posed to  be  found  in  some  parts  of  Britain,  and  the  ven- 


dace  of  the  Lochmaben  lochs  was  thought  referrible  to  it. 
When  Scotch  specimens,  however,  were  shown  to  Mons. 
Agassiz  during  the  autumn  of  ISSJ',  he  considered  them 
distinct  from  the  species  known  to  the  continental  Ich- 
thyologists as  C.  7narai7nda,  and  the  title  of  C.  WUbigh- 
bii  was  suggested  for  the  Scottish  kind.  Continental  spe- 
cimens of  C.  marcinula  have  not  yet  been  received  by  us, 
and  the  distinctions,  therefore,  cannot  at  present  be  detailed. 
The  vendace  of  Lochmaben,  whatever  scientific  name  it 
may  ultimately  receive,  or  whether  it  may  be  identical  or 
not  with  the  species  inhabiting  the  lakes  of  Continental 
Europe,  may  be  described  as  an  interesting  example  of 
the  genus.  It  is  one  of  the  most  elegant,  though  of  a 
small  size,  reaching  from  four  to  ten  inches  in  length.  The 
head  is  of  an  angular  shape,  and  small  compared  %vith  the 
size  and  depth  of  the  body.  The  crown  of  the  head  is 
very  transparent,  and  the  form  of  the  brain,  which  is 
heart-shaped,  is  seen  through  the  integuments.  This 
peculiarity  is  one  of  the  first  things  pointed  out  to  the 
stranger  naturalist  who  visits  Lochmaben  to  see  this  spe- 
cies. The  eye  is  large  and  brilliant ;  the  body  rises  grace- 
fully to  the  back  fin,  and  recedes  with  a  gradual  line  to 
the  tail ;  the  under  line  is  nearly  straight  from  the  gills  to 
the  ventral  fin.  The  upper  parts  are  of  a  delicate  green- 
ish brown,  shading  gradually  into  a  clear  silvery  white ; 
the  dorsal  fin  greenish  brown,  the  anterior  edge  much 
lengthened  and  pointed  ;  the  lower  fins  all  bluish  white ; 
the  tail  much  forked.  They  spawn  about  the  commence- 
ment of  November.  The  roe  is  minute  and  abundant,  and 
of  a  bright  orange  colour.  The  flesh  is  white  and  rich, 
and  highly  prized  as  food  ;  but  as  it  requires  almost  to  be 
eaten  on  the  spot,  it  is  not  useful  as  a  market  commodity 
when  transmitted  to  any  considerable  distance.  The 
lochs  of  Lochmaben  are  the  only  authentic  British  habi- 
tat for  this  species. 

Several  other  species  inhabit  the  Swiss  lakes,  and  are 
known  chiefly  from  the  works  of  the  continental  Ichthy- 
ologists, particularly  M.  Jurine,  who  has  devoted  a  paper 
to  the  fishes  of  the  Lake  of  Geneva.  He  there  describes 
C.  fera  and  hyemalis  (the  latter  so  named  from  its  ap- 
pearing only  in  winter) ;  and  Baron  Cuvier  notices  a  third 
from  the  Lake  Neufchatel,  under  the  title  of  C.  palcea. 
In  America  several  species  are  found  in  the  lakes  and 
rivers.  The  white  fish  of  Dr  Richardson  seems  to  belong 
to  the  genus.  It  is  the  C.  albus  of  Lesueur,  and  is  call- 
ed by  the  Cree  Indians  Attihhawmegh,  a  name  corrupted  to 
Tittameg  by  the  traders.  This  fish  attains  a  weight  of 
from  three  (the  ordinary  size)  to  twenty  pounds.  It 
abounds  in  every  lake  and  river,  and  is  much  esteemed 
as  food,  in  many  parts  forming  the  sole  article  of  diet 
for  years  together,  without  producing  satiety.  The  sto- 
mach is  of  great  thickness,  generally  filled  with  earth 
mixed  with  slender  roots,  and  small  white  worms.  It 
spawns  in  October.  Another  species  is  C.  quadrilateralis, 
Richardson,  of  which  the  colour  of  the  upper  parts  is  in- 
termediate between  honey  yellow  and  wood  brown ;  the 
scales  with  a  thin  border  of  blackish  gray  round  their  ex- 
terior margins ;  the  belly  white,  with  a  pearly  lustre ;  the 
eye  moderately  large,  the  iris  with  a  silvery  hue  ;  the 
mouth  without  teeth  ;  the  fins  are  yellowish  ;  the  adipose 
fin  attached  for  its  whole  length.  The  stomach  not 
thickened.  The  food  small  insects.  Inhabits  the  Arctic 
Sea,  and  the  small  rivers  about  Fort  Enterprise.  The 
average  size  is  about  fifteen  inches  in  length. 

Under  this  division  also  appears  to  rank  the  Inconnu  of 
Mackenzie  and  the  Canadian  Voyagers,  although  it  is 
placed  by  Dr  Richardson  in  the  genus  Salmo,  under  the 
name  of  S.  Machenzii.     We  therefore  here  record  it  as 


Malacop. 
terygii 

Abdorai- 
nales. 
Salmo- 
nidas- 


'  Eichardson,  in  the  Appendix  to  Franklin's  Juurucy  to  the  Polar  Sea,  p.  711. 


Ibid.  p.  714. 


212 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


JlaUop- 
terygii 

Abdomi- 

nales. 

Salmo- 

nidae. 


the  Coregonus  Machenzii.  The  colour  of  the  back  and 
sides  changeable  from  bluish  to  greenish  gray,  according 
as  it  is  moved  in  the  light.  The  belly  bluish  white  ;  the 
scales  sub-orbicular,  four  lines  in  diameter,  and  possess- 
ing much  pearly  lustre.  From  the  form  of  the  body,  the 
size  of  the  scales,  the  fineness  of  the  teeth,  and  their 
distribution,  this  fish  evidently  belongs  to  the  genus  Co- 
regonus. It  reaches  a  vceight  of  thirty  or  forty  pounds. 
The  flesh  is  white  but  agreeable.  It  is  found  in  Mac- 
kenzie's River,  and  the  lakes  and  streams  which  flow  into 
it ;  also  in  Salt  River,  which,  however,  is  its  most  south- 
erly limit.' 

Genus  Argentina,  Linn.  The  mouth  small,  depress- 
ed horizontally  ;  no  teeth  on  the  jaws,  but  with  a  small 
tuft  on  the  vomer,  and  having  the  tongue  with  teeth  ra- 
ther strong  and  hooked,  as  in  the  trouts.  Six  rays  to 
the  branchial  membranes.  The  internal  structure  as  in 
the  trouts.  The  genus  is  composed  of  a  single  species, 
the 

Arg.  sphyrcena,  Linn.  Found  in  the  Mediterranean 
sea,  and  remarkable  for  the  thickened  coats  of  the  swim- 
ming bladder,  which,  as  well  as  the  scales,  is  plentifully 
charged  with  that  silvery  secretion  used  in  the  manufac- 
ture of  "  I'esseiwe  d'orient,"  an  article  employed  in  the 
formation  and  lustre  of  false  pearls.  For  this  purpose 
the  species  is  fished  in  great  numbers  along  the  coast  of 
Tuscany.  It  is  a  small  fish,  scarcely  exceeding  four  or 
five  inches  in  length,  of  delicate  tints,' — the  integuments 
being  transparent,  and  giving  a  clear  brilliancy  to  the  co- 
lours. The  upper  parts  are  grayish,  the  sides  and  lower 
surface  of  a  brilliant  silvery  lustre. 

Following  this  fish,  Cuvier  adopts  the  genus  Chara- 
ciNus  of  Artedi,  as  a  group  to  contain  all  the  species  of 
the  Linnsean  Salniones,  which  have  only  four  or  five  rays 
to  the  branchial  membrane,  but  as  the  form,  toothing, 
&c.  vary  in  most  of  these  fishes,  he  has  thought  it  neces- 
sary to  subdivide  them  into  subordinate  genera.  It  is 
remarkable  that  many  of  them  have  the  caecal  or  pancre- 
atic appendages,  and  at  the  same  time  the  narrowing  or 
girth  of  the  air-bladder,  which  is  seen  in  many  of  the  Cy- 
prini.     The  first  subdivision  is 

Genus  Curimata,  Cuv.  In  form  the  species  resemble 
Thymallus.  The  teeth  are,  however,  variable,  and  the 
divisions  of  this  group  may  yet  require  examination.  The 
number  of  branchial  rays  not  exceeding  five,  must  be 
remembered  ;  some  of  the  species,  with  the  exception  of 
that  distinction,  approaching  very  nearly  to  the  genus 
just  named.  They  inhabit  the  rivers  of  South  America. 
As  an  example  may  be  noted  a  new  species,  the  Curi- 
mata Gilbert  of  Quoy  and  Gaimard.  This  fish  some- 
what resembles  a  small  Cyprinus,  but  is  distinguished, 
even  on  a  superficial  view,  by  the  presence  of  the  adi- 
pose fin.  The  scales  are  rather  large  in  proportion  ;  the 
upper  parts  are  bluish  gray,  changing  into  silvery;  the 
fins  yellowish  ;  the  body  appears  spotted,  or  rather  blotch- 
ed, with  indistinct  dark  markings,  conspicuous  only  when 
placed  in  particular  lights.  This  species  was  discover- 
ed in  the  fresh  waters  of  Brazil,  near  the  river  Macaca, 
and  appeared  to  prefer  those  |)laces  which  were  of  a  marshy 
character. 

Genus  Anastomus,  Cuv.  Characterised  by  combining 
with  the  form  of  the  graylings  a  mouth  cleft  somewhat 
vertically,  and  furnished  with  fine  teeth.  It  contains  a 
single  species,  a  native  (it  is  said)  both  of  South  America 
and  India,  the  Salmo  anastomus,  Linn.  Is  it  not  likely 
that  two  species  are  confounded  here  ? 

Genus  Gasteropelecus,   Bloch.      With   the   mouth 


placed  vertically  as  in  the  last,  but  with  the  belly  com-  Malacop. 
pressed.     The  ventral  fins  very  small,  and  placed  far  back,     tervpii 
The  first  dorsal  fin  placed  above  the  anal,  which  is  very   Abdomi. 
long.     Conical  teeth  in  the  upper  jaw,  in  the  lower  sharp    <,"|  ^'' 
and  cutting.  "^■^^°; 

Gast.  sternicla,  Bloch,  is  a  very  small  species,  scarce-  v«»-^-«i^ 
ly  two  inches  in  length,  which  inhabits  the  waters  of  Su- 
rinam. Its  form  is  very  much  compressed,  and  sharply  ca- 
rinated  beneath  ;  above  bluish  gray;  beneath  silvery."  The 
fins  gray,  ventrals  extremely  minute,  the  anal  extending 
nearly  from  them  to  the  tail ;  the  tail  much  forked.' 

Genus  PiABucus,  Margrave?  Characterised  by  a  length- 
ened form ;  a  small  head,  with  the  mouth  deeply  cleft 
and  armed  with  strong  teeth.  The  body  compressed ;  the 
belly  carinated,  but  smooth  ;  the  anal  fin  much  extended. 
The  species  inhabit  the  rivers  of  South  America,  and  are 
carnivorous  and  voracious. 

P.  binmculatus.  About  four  inches  in  length  by  about 
two  in  breadth.  Above  brownish,  lower  parts  silvery ; 
fins  jiale  yellow ;  on  each  side  of  the  body  beyond  the 
gills  an  oval  spot  of  black,  with  a  similar  one  at  the  base  of 
the  tail.  Inhabits  the  rivers  of  Surinam,  and  is  esteemed 
as  food.'' 

Genus  Serrasalmus,  Lacepede.  The  body  compress- 
ed ;  the  belly  carinated,  and  toothed  or  serrated  on  its 
lower  margin  ;  the  teeth  triangular  and  cutting  ;  some 
species  with  a  concealed  spine  before  the  first  dorsal  fin. 

Ser.  rhomhoides,  Bloch.  Above  of  a  dusky  red,  mark- 
ed with  a  few  small  scattered  dusky  spots  ;  sides  and  belly 
silvery,  the  latter  strongly  carinated  and  serrated  by  a  se- 
ries of  aculeated  processes.  The  fins  yellowish  ;  tail  ter- 
mniated  by  a  black  border.  Found  in  the  rivers  of  Suri- 
nam, where  it  reaches  a  considerable  size ;  feeds  on  fish 
and  waterfowl !  Two  other  species,  G.  aureus  and  nigri- 
cans, are  figured  in  the  work  of  Spix. 

Genus  Tetragonopterus.  This  group  was  formed  by 
Artedi,  and  after  being  thrown  out  by  Ichthyologists,  was 
re-established  by  Cuvier  as  a  sub-genus.  The  form  con- 
tinues compressed,  the  anal  fin  much  extended,  and  the 
teeth  sharp  and  cutting ;  but  there  are  two  rows  of  teeth 
on  the  upper  jaw,  and  the  belly  is  neither  carinated  nor 
serrated,  as  in  the  preceding. 

Genus  Chalceus,  Cuvier.  Characterised  by  the  same 
form  of  the  mouth,  and  the  same  cutting  teeth,  as  the  pre- 
ceding fishes  ;  but  the  body  is  of  an  oblong  form,  and  nei- 
ther carinated  nor  serrated  beneath.  The  maxillary  bones 
have  three  small  round  teeth.  Inhabit  South  America. 
The  species  are  C.  macrolepidotus,  Cuv.,  and  C.  angulu- 
tus.  Spix. 

Genus  Myletes,  Cuvier.  Characterised  by  the  singu- 
lar form  of  the  teeth,  in  the  shape  of  a  triangular  prism, 
short,  rounded  at  the  corners,  and  with  the  upper  surface 
so  hollowed  by  mastication,  that  the  three  angles  form 
three  projecting  points.  The  mouth  small,  with  two  rows 
of  teeth  on  the  inter-maxillary  bones.  None  on  the  max- 
illaries.  The  under  jaw  with  a  single  row  of  teeth.  The 
form  elevated ;  a  spine  before  the  vertical  fins.  The  belly 
carinated  and  serrated.  Inhabit  America  and  Africa. 
Some  of  the  species  attain  to  a  large  size,  and  have  the  flesh 
well  flavoured. 

M.  Uasselquistii,  Cuv.,  Salmo  dcntex,  Hasselquist,  is 
found  in  the  Nile.  It  is  a  fish  of  a  lengthened  form,  w  ith 
the  dorsal  fin  occupying  the  position  which  corresponds 
to  the  space  between  the  ventral  and  anal  fins.  The  teeth 
are  very  strong.  The  colours  above  are  brownish,  with 
three  or  four  indistinct  longitudinal  lines  upon  the  sides  ; 
the  under  parts  silvery.^     M.paco  is  an  American  species. 


Kichardson  in  the  Appendix  to  Franklin's  Journey  to  the  Polar  Sea,  p.  707. 
Schneider.  »  Shaw.  ■*  Schneider,  Shaw. 


*  Schneider. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


213 


Malacop. 

terygii 

Abdomi- 

nales. 

Saltno- 

nidse. 


Genus  Hydrocyon,  Cuvier.  Extremity  of  the  muzzle 
formed  by  the  inter-maxillary  bones  ;  tlie  maxillaries  com- 
mencing near  or  before  the  eyes,  and  completing  the  up- 
per jaw.  The  tongue  and  vomer  always  smooth,  but  there 
are  conical  teeth  on  both  jaws.    A  large  sub-orbitary  bone, 

*  thin  and  bare  as  tlie  opercle,  covers  the  cheek. 

Certain  s|)ecies  have  a  close  row  of  small  teeth  on  the 
maxillary  and  palatine  bones,  the  first  dorsal  fin  corre- 
sponding to  the  space  between  the  ventral  and  anal  fins. 
They  are  of  agreeable  taste,  and  inhabit  the  rivers  of  the 

•  torrid  zone.  To  this  group  belongs  the  Hyd.  falcalus, 
Quoy  and  Gaim.  Above  of  a  violet  tint,  beneath  pale, 
but  tinted  generally  with  a  shade  of  silvery.  A  silvery 
band  extends  the  whole  length  of  the  body  from  the  oper- 
cle to  the  tail,  and  at  each  extremity  is  marked  with  a  dark 
spot.  The  fins  gray  at  the  base,  and  brown  at  the  extre- 
mity. The  eyes  of  a  golden  red.  The  scales  small  and 
deciduous.  The  specimens  brought  by  Freycinet  were 
from  five  to  six  inches  in  length.  They  were  taken  in 
Brazil. 

Other  species  have  a  double  row  of  teeth  on  the  inter- 
maxillaries  and  lower  jaw,  a  simple  row  on  the  maxillaries, 
and  none  on  the  palatine  bones.  The  first  dorsal  fin  is 
placed  above  the  ventrals.  A  Brazilian  species,  H.  bre- 
videns,  Cuv.,  exemplifies  this  minor  group. 

Others  again  have  only  a  simple  row  of  teeth  on  the 
maxillaries  and  lower  jaw,  but  the  teeth  are  alternately 
small  and  very  large,  especially  the  two  second  from  be- 
low, which  pass  through  hollows  of  the  upper  jaw  when 
the  mouth  is  shut.  The  lateral  line  is  composed  of  scales 
of  a  larger  size,  and  the  dorsal  fin  is  so  placed  as  to  corre- 
spond to  the  interval  between  the  ventral  and  anal  fins. 
H.  scomberoides,  Cuv.  or  Cynodon  vulpanus,  Spix,  is  an 
example  of  this  peculiar  form. 

Another  form  has  the  muzzle  pointed,  the  maxillary 
bones  very  sharp,  and  the  inter-maxillaries  and  lower  jaw 
furnished  with  a  single  row  of  very  close,  small  teeth  ;  the 
body  covered  with  strong  scales.  A  Brazilian  species,  H. 
lucius,  Cuv.  affords  a  characteristic  example. 

A  fifth  form  has  teeth  only  on  the  inter-maxillaries 
and  lower  jaw,  and  these  few  in  number,  but  strong  and 
pointed.  The  first  dorsal  fin  is  placed  above  the  ventrals. 
A  single  species  from  the  Nile,  the  Characinus  dentex  of 
Geof.  (Pois.  d'Egypte),  presents  the  sole  example  of  this 
limited  group. 

Genus  Citharinus,  Cuvier.  Characterised  by  their 
depressed  mouth,  the  upper  edge  formed  entirely  by  the 
inter-maxillary  bones.  The  maxillaries  small  and  without 
teeth  ;  the  tongue  and  palate  smooth  ;  the  adipose  fin  co- 
vered H-ith  scales,  together  with  the  greater  part  of  the 
tail.     The  species  inhabit  the  waters  of  Africa. 

Some  have  the  upper  jaw  only  fiirnished  with  very  fine 
teeth  ;  the  body  elevated  as  in  Serrasalmus,  but  without 
the  carinated  or  serrated  abdomen. 

Salmo  cyprinoides  exemplifies  this  division  of  the  genus. 
Others  have  on  both  jaws  a  number  of  teeth,  thickly  placed 
in  several  rows.  These  fish  are  more  lengthened  in  their 
form,  and  appear  to  lead  to  the  next  genus.  Salmo  ^Sgyp- 
ticus,  Linn,  serves  as  an  illustration. 

Genus  Saurus,  Cuvier.'  Distinguished  by  its  length- 
ened and  cylindrical  form,  and  by  the  large  scales,  which 
cover  also  the  cheeks  and  opercles.  The  edges  of  the 
upper  jaws  are  formed  entirely  by  the  inter-maxillaries ; 
and  on  each,  as  well  as  on  the  palatine  bones  and  the 
tongue,  are  numerous  pointed  teeth,  which  are  wanting 
on  the  vomer.  The  first  dorsal  fin  is  placed  much  pos- 
terior to  the  ventrals,  which  are  large.    The  interior  struc- 


ture resembles  that  of  the  trouts.     They  are  very  vora-  Malacop. 
cious.  tervifii 

This  form  is  illustrated  by  the  Salmo  saurus  of  Bloch  AluU 
and  Linn.,  a  native  of  the  Mediterranean  ;  above  of  a 
greenish  blue,  varied  with  numerous  narrow  undulated 
transverse  bands,  reaching  as  far  as  the  lateral  line,  which 
is  itself  bounded  beneath  by  a  continued  stripe  of  brown  ; 
abdomen  silvery.  The  fins  pale,  the  pectorals  crossed 
with  a  few  brown  bars." 

S.  variegattis,  Lacepede,  Quoy,  and  Gaimard.  The 
jaws,  tongue,  and  palate  with  formidable  sharp  teeth.  The 
upper  parts  of  a  dull  gray,  banded  transversely  with  eight 
or  nine  brown  bands,  broad  and  irregular  when  ceasing  at 
the  centre  of  the  fish.  The  under  parts  tinted  with  rose 
colour.  The  eye  red  and  brilliant.  In  this  fish  the  second 
dorsal  fin  is  so  small  as  not  easily  to  be  perceived.  Found 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Sandwich  Isles.^ 

«S'.  gracilis,  Quoy  and  Gaimard.  A  small  species,  reach- 
ing only  about  four  inches  and  a  half  in  length.  The  co- 
lours are  unobtrusive,  being  a  dull  gray  blotched  with  ir- 
regular blackish  spots,  most  defined  on  the  sides  and  to- 
wards the  tail.  All  the  fins  are  covered  with  brownish 
specks,  which  on  the  pectorals  are  so  disposed  as  to 
form  three  transverse  bands.  This  fish  was  also  found  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  Sandwich  Isles.* 

Genus  Scopeles,  Cuvier.  Mouth  and  opening  of  the 
gills  wide;  thejaws  furnished  with  very  fine  teeth  ;  the  up- 
per jaw  formed  entirely  by  the  inter-maxillaries;  the  tongue 
and  palate  smooth  ;  the  branchial  rays  from  nine  to  ten  ; 
the  adipose  fin  small,  but  having  a  trace  of  bony  rays.  The 
species  are  small  in  size,  and  live  in  shoals.  They  are 
found  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  The  Sc.  Humboldtii  of 
Risso  offers  a  characteristic  example. 

Genus  Aulopus,  Cuvier.  In  this  form  the  characters 
of  the  Cod  or  Gadi,  and  Salmoiies,  are  united.  The  mouth 
is  widely  cleft,  the  inter-maxillary  bones,  which  form  the 
border  of  the  upper  jaw,  are  furnished,  together  with  the 
palatine  bones,  the  vomer,  and  the  lower  jaw,  with  a  nar- 
row stripe  of  teeth  en  carde.  The  maxillary  bones  are 
longer,  and  without  teeth.  The  ventral  fins  are  placed 
almost  under  the  pectoral  fins,  and  have  the  outer  rays 
strong,  and  simply  forked.  The  body,  cheeks,  and  oper- 
cles, are  covered  with  large  ciliated  scales.  Salmo  Jilamen- 
tosus  of  Bloch  illustrates  Aulopus. 

Genus  Sternoptyx,  Herman.  These  curious  fish  have 
by  Cuvier  been  placed  under  the  above  title  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  his  Salmonidae.  They  embrace  two  forms,  which, 
he  thinks,  will  eventually  be  converted  into  sub-genera. 
They  are  of  small  size,  the  body  high,  and  very  compress- 
ed ;  the  mouth  directed  upwards.  The  humeral  bones 
form  on  the  fore-part  a  sharp  crest  or  ridge,  terminated  be- 
low by  a  small  spine.  The  pelvic  bones  form  another  and 
similar  crest,  also  terminated  by  a  small  spine  placed  before 
the  ventral  fins,  which  are  so  minute  as  to  have  escaped 
the  observation  of  the  first  observer.  On  each  side  of  the 
last  ridge  there  is  a  row  of  small  hollows,  h  hich  has  been 
regarded  as  a  fold  of  the  sternum,  and  has  suggested  the 
name  oi'  Sternoptyx.  Before  the  dorsal  fin  there  is  a  bag  or 
membranous  ridge,  and  behind  this  fin  there  is  a  small 
membranous  projection,  which  is  thought  to  represent  the 
adipose  fin  of  the  true  Salmones. 

The  first  form  of  this  genus  has  very  fine  teeth,  with  five 
rays  to  the  branchial  membrane,  and  is  represented  by  St. 
Hermannii.  The  second  has  the  teeth  hooked,  and  nine 
rays  to  the  branchial  membrane.  St.  Olfersii  exhibits  the 
only  known  example.  Both  species  are  from  the  warmer 
parts  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean. 


'  Named  from  their  lengthened  Saurian  or  lizard-like  form,  and  distinguished  from  the  other  groups  derived  by  Cuvier  from  tie 
genus  Characinus  of  Artedi,  by  the  branchial  rays  ranging  from  eight  to  fitteen  in  number. 

•  Shaw,  General  Zoology,  vol.  v.  •    Voyage  dc  Fref/cincl.  *  Ibid, 


214 

JTalacop- 
terygii 
Abdomi- 

nales. 
Clupids. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


FAMILY  V.—CLUPID^. 

Fishes  allied  to  herrings  are  easily  recognised  by  their 
having  no  adipose  fins  ;  their  upper  jaw  is  formed  as  in 
trouts, — in  the  middle  by  inter-maxillary  bones  witliout 
pedicles,  and  on  the  sides  by  the  maxillary  bones;  their  body 
is  always  very  scaly.  The  majority  of  the  species  possess  a 
swimming  bladder  and  numerous  caeca.  Those  which  as- 
cend rivers  are  comparatively  few  in  number. 

The  great  genus  Clupea  of  Linnaeus  may  be  known  by 
two  well-marked  characters  ;  1st,  by  the  narrow  and  short 
inter-maxillary  bones,  which  constitute  only  a  small  por- 
tion of  the  upper  jaw,  the  sides  of  which  are  completed  by 
the  maxillaries  in  such  a  way  that  the  lateral  parts  only  are 
protractile  ;  and,  2(1,  by  the  comjiressed  and  sharp  inferior 
edge  of  the  body,  upon  which  the  scales  project  like  the 
teeth  of  a  saw.  Besides,  the  maxillaries  are  divided  into 
three  pieces.  The  branchial  openings  are  very  much  cleft ; 
and  hence  these  fishes  speedily  die  when  removed  from 
their  native  element. 

Their  branchial  arches  are  furnished  on  the  side  next 
the  mouth  with  pectiniform  dentations.  The  stomach  has 
the  form  of  an  elongated  pouch  ;  the  swimming  bladder  is 
long  and  pointed,  and  in  some  species  sends  forwards  two 
long  and  small  processes,  which  communicate  with  the  in- 
ternal ear  in  a  remarkable  manner.  Their  ca;ca  are  nume- 
rous. Of  all  fishes,  these  have  the  most  numerous  and  the 
finest  bones. 

Genus  Clupea,  Cuv.  Herrings,  properly  so  called. 
The  maxillary  bones  arched  anteriorly,  and  longitudinally 
divisible  into  several  pieces  ;  the  opening  of  the  mouth  of 
modei'ate  size  ;  the  upper  lip  not  emarginate. 

C.  /lareiifftis,  Linn.  The  common  herring  ;  le  Hareng, 
Fr. ;  der  Haring,  Ger.  Tiiis  well-known  fish  has  visible 
teeth  in  both  its  jaws  ;  the  carina  of  the  belly  is  but  slight- 
ly marked  ;  the  sub-opercle  is  rounded  ;  there  are  veins 
on  the  sub-orbital,  pre-opercle,  and  upper  part  of  the 
opercle.  The  attachment  of  the  ventral  fins  corresponds 
to  the  middle  of  the  dorsal  ;  the  head  is  one  fifth  of  the 
length  of  the  whole  fish,  and  by  carrying  backwards  from 
the  first  dorsal  fin  the  distance  of  that  organ  from  the  snout, 
we  arrive  at  the  middle  of  the  caudal.  The  anal  fin  has 
sixteen  rays. 

The  investigation  of  the  habits  of  this  fish  has  not  re- 
ceived that  attention  which  its  importance  as  an  article  of 
food  to  the  inhabitants  of  this  country  demands  ;  and  there 
are  several  circumstances  respecting  its  economy  which 
still  require  farther  examination.  It  is  generally  believed 
that  the  herring  inhabits  in  winter  the  depths  of  the  Arctic 
Ocean,  or  other  seas  in  northern  latitudes,  and  that  during 
the  rest  of  the  year  it  makes  migrations  southwards.  In 
summer  and  autumn  they  appear  on  the  north  and  west 
coasts  of  Europe  in  immense  shoals,  and  about  the  same 
season  they  arrive  at  some  parts  of  the  coast  of  America 
and  Asia.  It  has  been  supposed  that  those  coming  from 
the  north  divide  into  two  detachments,  one  of  which  pro- 
ceeds along  Newfoundland  to  America,  the  other  along 
Norway  to  the  south  of  Europe,  and  that  one  subdivision 
of  this  second  detachment  goes  up  the  Baltic,  while  the 
other  proceeds  along  Great  Britain,  Ireland,  Germany,  and 
France,  as  far  as  the  western  coast  of  Spain. 

This  is  the  description  of  the  annual  migrations  of  the 
herring  given  by  Pennant ;  but  some  doubts  have  been  en- 
tertained as  to  its  accuracy,  from  the  circumstances,  \st, 
that  while  in  some  places  the  herrings  do  not  make  their 
appearance  for  years,  in  others  they  are  taken  in  abundance 
all  the  year  round  ;  and,  2rf,  that  they  have  never  been 
observed  on  their  return  northwards.     Other  naturalists 


suppose  that  they  come  merely  from  the  deep  into  shallow  Malacop- 
water  during  the  spawning  season,  and  that  in  so  doing    ^'^T""'' 
they  do  not  make  any  very  lengthened  journeys.    In  truth. 


Abdonii- 

we  ai-e  not  as  yet  furnished  with  sufficient  data  to  decide  the  ciuyidse 
questiiin ;  but,  in  the  mean  time,  we  do  not  feel  inclined  ^ 
entirely  to  reject  the  generally  received  opinion,  that  the 
herrings  migrate  from  north  to  south  in  summer  and  autumn. 
In  migrating,  the  herrings  proceed  in  vast  troops, — so 
great,  indeed,  that  the  sea  is  sometimes  covered  with  them 
for  miles,  and  that  they  have  even  been  known  to  be 
stranded  or  crushed  in  immense  quantities  in  confined 
bays,  or  when  thrown  by  the  wind  or  by  currents  upon 
the  shore.  The  shoals  are  said  to  be  generally  preceded, 
sometimes  for  days,  by  one  or  two  males.  The  largest 
generally  go  first,  to  act  in  some  measure  as  guides ;  and, 
as  they  proceed  onwards,  immense  numbers  fall  an  easy 
and  unresisting  prey  to  rapacious  birds,  or  to  their  own  not 
less  rapacious  kindred  of  the  sea. 

It  is  generally  believed  that  the  herrings  captured  far 
north  are  larger,  fatter,  and  of  a  better  quality,  than  those 
of  the  south  ;  and  for  this  reason,  in  the  month  of  July,  our 
fishermen  go  out  to  meet  the  shoals  as  far  as  Orkney  and 
Shetland.  The  greatest  number  are  taken  on  the  coasts 
of  Norway  and  Sweden,  in  the  first  of  which  countries  it 
is  said  that  about  400  millions  are  taken  in  one  year,  and 
sometimes  twenty  millions  in  a  single  fishery.  The  inha- 
bitants in  the  neighbourhood  of  Gothenburg,  in  Sweden, 
take  as  many  as  700  millions  in  a  year.  Herrings  are 
fished  also  in  great  quantity  in  this  country,  Germany, 
France,  Holland,  the  United  States,  and  Kamtschatka. 

The  average  size  of  the  herring  is  stated  to  be  about  ten 
inches.  According  to  Dr  Knox,  the  females  are  consider- 
ably larger  than  the  males, — the  largest  female  he  found  on 
the  east  coast  of  Scotland  measuring  eleven  inches,  the 
largest  male  nine  inches  and  a  half.  It  does  not  appear  to 
be  precisely  known  at  ^vhat  age  they  attain  their  full  size. 
Considerable  doubt  has  at  all  times  prevailed  regarding 
the  food  of  the  herring.  They  were  generally  stated  to 
live  on  small  crabs  and  fishes,  and  on  a  minute  crustaceous 
animal  named  by  Fabricius  Astacus  harengum.  But  this 
was  chiefly  matter  of  supposition,  for  most  practical  fisher- 
men described  the  stomach  of  the  fish  when  in  good  state 
as  quite  empty,  or,  at  most,  as  containing  a  little  brownish 
mucus  ;  and  it  has  appeared  difficult  to  reconcile  the  fact, 
that  it  is  when  the  stomach  appears  thus  empty  that  the 
fish  is  in  its  best  condition,  viz.  fullest,  with  the  finest  fla- 
vour, and  most  capable  of  keeping, — with  the  notion,  that 
when  it  appears  upon  our  coasts  it  has  quitted  its  natural 
feeding  ground,  and  has  been  longer  and  longer  in  a  state 
of  starvation  the  more  southern  the  latitude  in  which  it  is 
found.  Dr  Knox's  interesting  observation,  that  the  prin- 
cipal food  of  the  salmon  and  vendace  consisted  of  minute 
crustaceous  animals,  led  him  to  examine  carefully  with  the 
microscope  the  brownish  matter  contained  in  the  alleged 
empty  stomachs  of  the  herring ;  and  he  then  formed  the 
opinion,  that  this  matter  consisted  of  the  debris  of  a  very 
minute  entomostracous  animal.' 

It  is  well  known  that  the  herrings  caught  upon  the  east 
coast  of  Scotland  are  much  inferior  to  those  taken  on  the 
west  coast,  and  more  particularly  to  those  of  Loch  Fine, 
and  other  lochs  of  Argyleshire.  Dr  Knox  states  that  the 
herrings  taken  near  the  Firth  of  Forth  in  July  are  foul,  or 
are  engaged  in  spawning,  while  those  of  the  west  coast,  in 
the  same  season,  have  the  organs  of  reproduction  very 
slightly  developed  ;  and  he  conjectures  that  that  species 
of  crustaceous  animal  which  forms  their  appropriate  and 
most  favourite  food  may  exist  abundantly  in  the  bays  on 
the  west  coast  of  Scotland,  and  either  not  at  all,  or  not  in 


It  is  figured  iu  the  Edin.  Phil.  Trans,  vol.  xii.  pi.  x. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


215 


Mt>lacop- 

terygii 
Abiiomi- 

nales. 
Clupidae. 


sufficient  quantities,  along  our  eastern  coasts.  It  appears 
to  be  chiefly  after  these  fishes  have  been  absent  for  some 
time  from  their  proper  feeding  ])laces  that  they  eat  marine 
worms  and  small  fishes ;  and  when  so  feeding  they  lose 
much  of  their  flavour,  and  run  rapidly  into  putrefaction 
after  being  captured.  The  time  of  spawning  seems  to  vary 
considerably,  both  in  the  same  and  in  different  districts ; 
so  tliat  we  may  have  spring,  summer,  and  autumn  herrings, 
as  we  know  they  have  in  some  parts  of  tlic  Baltic.  Dur- 
ing the  s|)awning  season  they  are  seen  to  rub  their  bellies 
against  the  rocks  or  sand.  As  many  as  68,606  eggs  have 
been  coimted  in  one  female.  The  young  do  not  accom- 
pany tlie  larger  herrings  in  their  migrations. 

Of  the  genus  Clupea,  Cuvier  makes  four  other  species 
besides  the  common  herring,  viz.  tiie  sprat,  white-bait,  pil- 
chard, and  sardine.  Of  these  we  shall  now  give  a  short 
account. 

Clupea  sprattus,  Bl.  The  sprat,  mellet  (Esprot,  Haran- 
guet,  Fr.),  bears  a  very  close  resemblance  in  form  to  the 
herring,  but  does  not  attain  the  same  size.  The  number 
of  its  vertebrae  is  forty-eight,  and  the  dorsal  fin  is  placed 
fartlier  back  tlian  in  the  herring.  It  has  no  veins  on  the 
opercle  ;  a  gilded  band  runs  along  the  sides  in  the  spawn- 
ing season.  This  fish  is  eaten  in  considerable  quantity  in 
this  country,  both  in  the  fresh  and  salted  condition.  It  ap- 
pears in  the  Thames  from  November  to  March. 

Clupea  latulus,  Cuv.  White-bait  {Blanquette,  Fr. ;  die 
Brcitliiig,  Germ.)  has  the  body  more  compressed,  and  the 
belly  sharper,  than  the  herring.  The  length  of  its  head, 
and  height  of  its  body,  are  each  one  fourth  of  the  whole 
length  of  the  fish.  The  dorsal  fin  is  placed  farther  for- 
wards, the  anal  is  longer  and  situate  nearer  the  caudal  fin, 
than  in  the  herring. 

Considerable  difference  of  opinion  formerly  existed 
among  ichthyological  writers  as  to  the  exact  specific  na- 
ture of  the  white-bait.  Pennant  and  Shaw  considered  it 
as  allied  to  the  bleak,  Cyprinus  alburnus.  Turton,  Dono- 
van, and  Fleming,  regard  it  as  the  young  of  tlie  shad 
Clupea  olosa,  an  opinion  which  was  generally  received  as 
correct,  until  Mr  Yarrell  in  1828  ascertained  that  the  num- 
ber of  vertebrae  in  the  white-bait  is  invariably  fifty-six,  and 
in  the  shad  only  fifty-five  ;  and  he  is  thus  supposed  to  have 
demonstrated  that  the  well-known  ivhile-bait  ought  to  be 
regarded  as  a  species  distinct  from  every  other.  It  is  a 
very  small  fish,  seldom  exceeding  four  inches  in  length. 
It  is  of  a  very  brilliant  silvery  colour,  and  has  a  black  spot 
on  the  end  of  the  snout.  The  flavour  of  the  white-bait  is 
considered  as  particularly  delicate,  and  great  numbers  are 
eaten  by  the  Londoners  in  the  month  of  July,  at  which 
time  innumerable  quantities  make  their  appearance  in  the 
Thames. 

Clupea  pilchardus,  Bl.  The  pilchard  (k  Celan,  Fr.) 
nearly  equals  the  herring  in  size,  and  bears  a  considerable 
resemblance  to  it  in  form.  The  sub-opercle  is  quadran- 
gular, the  pre-opercle  and  opercle  striated  ;  the  head  pro- 
portionally shorter  than  in  the  herring,  and  the  dorsal  fin 
placed  farther  forwards.  The  ventral  fins  begin  as  it  were 
under  the  end  of  the  dorsal ;  the  ana!  consists  of  eighteen 
rays ;  and  on  each  side  of  the  caudal  two  scales  longer  than 
the  rest  project.  The  habits  of  this  fish  seem  to  be  near- 
ly the  same  as  those  of  the  herring.  It  is  believed,  like  it, 
to  reside  in  winter  and  spring  in  the  northern  seas,  and  to 
proceed  southwards  in  the  beginning  of  summer.  It  is 
fished  in  enormous  quantities  off  the  coast  of  Cornwall  for 
the  purpose  of  salting  and  exporting  to  the  Mediterranean, 
especially  to  Naples.  It  appears  there  in  July.  Its  flavour  is 
considered  by  some  as  even  superior  to  that  of  the  herring. 
Clupea^  sardiTia,  Cuv.  The  sardine,  which  is  esteemed 
for  the  extreme  delicacy  of  its  flavour,  differs  only  in  size 
from  the  pilchard.  Numbers  are  taken  off  the  coast  of 
Brittany,  and  also  in  the  Mediterranean. 


tervjjii 
vMidomi- 

iiales. 
Clupidae. 


Genus  Alosa,  Cuv.     This  genus  is  distinguished  from  Malacop- 
the  herrings  projierly  so  called,  by  an  emargination  in  the 
upper  jaw  ;  its  other  characters  seem  in  all  respects  the 
same  as  those  of  the  pilchard  and  sardine. 

Alosa  vulgaris,  Cuv.;  Clnpea  alosa,  Linn.  Plate  CCCV. 
fig.  2.  The  shad  is  distinguished  by  the  absence  of  sen- 
sible teeth,  and  by  an  irregular  black  spot  behind  the  gills. 
This  fish  is  much  larger  than  the  herring,  attaining  some- 
times to  the  length  of  three  feet.  It  is  also  of  a  much 
flatter  shape ;  its  tail  is  much  forked  ;  and  on  each  side  of 
the  lower  margin  of  the  belly  the  scales  are  very  large.  It 
is  a  native  of  the  Mediterranean,  as  well  as  of  the  North 
Atlantic  and  Caspian  Seas.  According  to  Pennant,  the 
best  in  this  country  are  found  in  the  Severn.  The  shad 
ascends  rivers  in  spring  and  the  beginning  of  summer,  and 
it  is  then  highly  esteemed  ;  but  it  is  of  a  dry  and  disagree- 
able flavour  when  taken  at  sea.  The  Russians  believe  that 
the  shad  has  deleterious  properties.  The  Arabs  smoke-dry 
it.  This  species  lives  chiefly  on  vermes,  insects,  and  small 
fishes  ;  and  Dr  Fleming  informs  us  that  he  has  taken  small 
herrings  from  its  stomach.  The  number  ascending  rivers 
varies  very  much  in  different  years. 

Alosa  Jitita;  Clupcajinta,  hacep.  The  i^eaM  of  the  Flem- 
ish is  more  elongated  than  the  shad,  and  has  well-marked 
teeth  in  both  jaws  ;  there  are  five  or  six  black  spots  along 
the  flanks.  It  is  found  as  far  south  as  the  Nile.  Its  taste 
is  very  inferior. 

Genus  Chatoessus,  Cuv.  The  chatoessi  are  true  her- 
rings, with  the  last  dorsal  ray  prolonged  into  a  filament. 
Some  have  the  jaws  equal  and  the  snout  not  prominent, 
and  a  small  mouth  devoid  of  teeth.  In  others  the  snout 
is  more  prominent  than  the  jaws  ;  an  equally  small  mouth 
with  the  preceding  ;  the  upper  combs  of  the  first  pair  of 
gills  unite  together  so  as  to  form  a  very  singular  pennated 
point  beneath  the  palate. 

At  the  end  of  the  true  herrings  Cuvier  has  placed  some 
foreign  genera  which  resemble  them  in  their  sharp  and 
dentated  belly. 

Genus  Odontognathus,  Lacep. ;  Gnathobolus,  Schn. 
Has  the  body  much  compressed,  and  very  sharp  dentations 
along  the  whole  of  the  belly  ;  the  anal  fin  long,  and  pro- 
jecting little  ;  the  dorsal  so  brittle  as  to  be  almost  always 
destroyed  ;  six  rays  in  the  branchial  covers.  The  maxil- 
lary bone  is  somewhat  prolonged  into  a  point,  and  is  arm- 
ed with  small  teeth  directed  forwards.  There  are  no  ven- 
tral fins. 

One  species  only  is  known.  It  comes  from  Cayenne  ; 
resembles  a  small  sardine,  and  is  called  by  Lacepede  the 
Odontogiiathe  Aiguillonne. 

Genus  Pristigaster,  Cuv.  Has  the  head  and  teeth 
similar  to  those  of  the  herrings  ;  four  rays  to  the  gill-covers, 
and  no  ventral  fins  ;  the  belly  much  compressed,  its  lower 
edge  arched,  and  sharply  dentated. 

The  Prist,  tardoore  and  Prist,  cayanus  are  mentioned 
by  Cuvier  as  known  species  existing  in  both  oceans. 

Genus  Notopterus,  Lacep.  Was  placed  among  the 
Gyrmioti  for  some  time,  on  account  of  a  resemblance  occa- 
sioned by  the  extreme  length  of  the  anal  fin.  The  spe- 
cies have  scaly  cheeks  and  opercles ;  the  sub-orbitals, 
lower  part  of  the  pre-opercles,  the  inter-opercles,  the  two 
crests  of  the  lower  jaw,  and  the  keel  of  the  belly,  dentated ; 
there  are  fine  teeth  in  both  palates  and  jaws,  and  strongly 
hooked  teeth  on  the  tongue.  The  branchiostegous  mem- 
brane has  only  one  strong  osseous  ray.  There  are  two 
very  small  ventral  fins,  followed  by  an  anal,  which  occu- 
pies three  fourths  of  the  whole  length  of  the  fish,  and  unit- 
ed as  in  the  gymnoti  to  the  caudal  fin.  A  small  dorsal  fin 
with  soft  ravs  is  placed  opposite  to  the  middle  of  the  cau- 
dal. 

One  species  only  is  known,  inhabiting  the  fresh-water 
ponds  of  the  East  Indies. 


216 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Malacop 

lerygii 

A)»(lnmi. 

nales. 
Cliipidse. 


Genus  Engraui.is,  Cuv.  Tlic  Anchovirs  differ  con- 
siderahlj'  from  the  true  lierrings  in  Iiaving  tlie  moutli  cleft 
far  beliind  the  eyes  ;  the  gills  more  open,  with  twelve  or 
a  still  greater  number  of  rays  ;  the  maxillaries  straight  and 
/  elongated,  and  there  projects  in  front  of  the  mouth  a  small 
pointed  muzzle,  under  which  are  fixed  very  small  inter- 
maxillaries. 

The  best  known  have  not  the  sharp-edged  belly  ;  their 
anal  fin  is  short,  and  the  dorsal  is  placetl  opposite  to  the 
ventrals. 

Clupea  encrasicolus,  Linn.  The  common  anchovy  [TAn- 
c/iois,  Fr.)  has  the  back  of  a  bluish-brown  colour,  the 
belly  silvery.  It  measures  from  four  to  seven  inches 
long.  The  anchovy  formed  one  ingredient  of  the  f/arum, 
a  favourite  sauce  of  the  Romans ;  and  when  pickled  it  is 
much  prized  at  the  present  day.  It  is  fished  in  greatest 
quantity  in  the  Mediterranean,  but  is  found  as  far  north 
as  the  coast  of  Holland.  It  lays  its  spawn  near  the  shore, 
from  December  to  March,  at  which  time  it  is  supposed  to 
leave  the  deep  sea  and  approach  the  coasts.  E»f/rmilis 
mdelta,  Cuv.,  an  inhabitant  of  the  Mediterranean,  is  small- 
er than  the  common  anchovy.  Among  some  remarkable 
American  species  of  this  genus,  the  Eng.  edentulus  is  with- 
out teeth.  Others,  as  the  Chip,  atherinoides,  Clup.  te- 
lara,  and  Chip,  pimsa,  have  the  body  compressed,  and  its 
lower  edge  serrated. 

Genus  Thryssa,  Cuv.  Differs  from  the  last-mention- 
ed anchovies  only  in  the  great  prolongation  of  the  maxil- 
laries.    The  species  occur  in  the  East  Indies. 

Genus  Megaiops,  Lacep.  Differs  from  the  herrings 
in  having  the  belly  blunt,  and  the  body  not  compressed. 
The  jaws  and  palatine  bones  are  covered  with  small,  even, 
sharp  teeth  ;  there  are  from  twenty-two  to  twenty-four 
rays  in  the  gill-covers  ;  and  the  last  ray  of  the  dorsal  fin, 
as  also  often  that  of  the  anal,  is  prolonged  into  a  filament, 
as  in  Clialncssus. 

One  species  is  found  in  America,  the  Savalle  or  Apa- 
like  {Chip,  cypriuoidcs,  Bl.),  which  attains  the  enormous 
length  of  twelve  feet  ;  it  has  fifteen  dorsal  rays.  Ano- 
ther Indian  species,  Megalojic  Jilamcnteux  of  Lacep.,  has 
been  confounded  by  Russel  with  the  preceding,  under  tile 
name  of  Apalihe.     Its  dorsal  fin  lias  seventeen  rays. 

Genus  Elops,  Linn.  Is  very  similar  in  structure  to 
Megaiops,  but  wants  the  elongated  filament  of  the  dorsal 
fin.  It  has  thirty  or  more  rays  in  the  branchiostegous 
membrane  ;  a  flat  spine  on  the  upper  and  lower  edge  of 
the  caudal  fin.  The  species  are  found  in  both  hemi- 
spheres. 

Elops  saurus  is  described  by  Sir  Hans  Sloane  as  be- 
longing to  America.  According  to  Cuvier,  the  Argentina 
machnata,  I'orsk.,  Mugil  taUnoiieus,  Forsk.,  the  Tinagow, 
Russ.,  Syiiode  clmois,  Lac,  Mugil  appendiculatiis,  Bosc, 
the  Pounder,  Sloane,  and  the  Argentina  Carolina,  Linn., 
are  all  the  same  as  Elops  saurus,  while  the  Sawns  maximus, 
usually  confounded  with  it,  belongs  to  a  different  genus. 

Genus  Butirinus,  Commerson.  Muzzle  prominent 
like  that  of  the  anchovies,  and  the  mouth  slightly  cleft; 
twelve  or  thirteen  rays  on  the  branchiostegous  membrane  ; 
close  and  even  teeth  on  the  jaws  ;  and  (a  peculiar  charac- 
ter) the  tongue,  vomer,  and  palatines  closely  paved  with 
rounded  teeth.  These  fishes  arc  described  under  various 
names  by  different  authors. 

The  Elopes  and  Butirini  are  found  in  both  oceans. 
They  are  pretty,  silvery-looking  fishes,  and  make  excel- 
lent soup. 

Genus  Chirocentrus,  Cuv.  Have  thejaws  formed  like 
those  of  the  herrings;  both  maxillaries  and  inter-maxilla- 
ries  furnished  with  strong  conical  teeth,  two  of  which 
above  and  all  below  are  very  long.  The  tongue  and 
branchial  arches  are  bristled  with  teeth  like  a  comb,  but 
there  are  none  on  the  vomer  or  palatines.     Their  gill- 


covers  have  seven  or  eight  rays,  of  which  the  external 
are  very  broad.  Above  and  below  each  pectoral  fin  is  a 
long,  pointed,  membranous  scale,  and  the  rays  of  those 
fins  are  very  hard.  The  body  is  elongated,  compressed, 
and  sharp  beneath,  but  not  serrated.  The  ventral  fins 
are  very  small,  and  the  dorsal  shorter  than  the  anal, 
opposite  to  which  it  is  placed.  The  stomach  forms  a  long, 
narrow,  and  pointed  sac,  the  pylorus  being  near  the  cardia ; 
no  ca2ca  ;  the  swimming  bladder  long  and  narrow. 

One  species  only  is  known,  of  a  silvery  hue,  and  from 
the  Indian  Ocean.  It  is  the  Esoce  chirocentre,  Lac,  Clup. 
dentex,  Schn.  and  Forsk.,  Clup.  dorab,  Gmel.,  Wallach,  Russ., 
and  probably  also  the  Parring  or  Chnees  of  the  Moluccas. 
Genus  Hyodon,  Lesueur.  Possesses  the  general  form 
of  the  herrings,  and  their  sharp  belly,  but  that  part  is  not 
serrated.  The  dorsal  fin  is  placed  opposite  to  the  anal  ; 
the  gill-covers  have  eight  or  nine  rays;  hooked  teeth  on 
the  vomer ;  palatines  and  tongue  as  in  trouts. 

Those  which   are  known   live  in   the  fresh   waters  of 
North  America. 

Genus  Ebythrinus,  Gronov.  A  range  of  conical 
teeth  in  each  jaw,  some  of  which  in  front  are  longer  than 
the  rest ;  the  palatines  are  covered  with  close  even  teeth. 
The  gill-covers  have  five  broad  rays  ;  the  head  is  without 
scales  ;  and  the  cheeks  covered  by  hard  sub-orbitals.  The 
body  long,  little  compressed,  covered  with  large  scales 
like  those  of  the  carp.  The  dorsal  fin  is  placed  above  the 
ventrals.  The  stomach  forms  a  broad  sac,  and  there  are 
numerous  small  ctca.  The  swimmingbladder  is  very  large. 
We  may  mention  as  a  characteristic  species  the  .Esoa; 
Malaharicus  of  Bloch. 

These  fishes  inhabit  the  fresh  waters  of  warm  climates. 
Their  flesh  is  agreeable. 

Genus  Amia,  Linn.  Similar  to  the  preceding  in  many 
respects,  but  with  twelve  rays  in  the  gill-covers.  Below 
the  lower  jaw  is  an  osseous  buckler,  which  exists  also  in 
Megaiops  and  Elops,  though  of  smaller  size  in  those  ge- 
nera. The  dorsal  fin,  beginning  between  the  pectorals 
and  ventrals,  extends  nearly  to  the  caudal  ;  the  anal  is 
short.  Each  nostril  has  a  small  tubular  appendage.  The 
stomach  is  ample  and  fleshy;  the  intestine  without  caeca. 
The  swimming  bladder  is  cellular,  like  the  lung  of  a  reptile. 
Only  one  species,  Amia  calva,  is  known.  It  resides  in 
the  rivers  of  Carolina,  where  it  feeds  on  crabs.  It  is  sel- 
dom eaten. 

Genus  Sudis,  Cuv.  The  characters  of  this  group  are 
nearly  the  same  as  those  oi  Erythrinus,  excepting  that 
their  body  is  proportionally  longer,  and  the  dorsjl  and 
anal  fins  are  placed  opposite  to  each  other,  and,  nearly  of 
ah  equal  size,  occupy  the  posterior  third  of  the  length  of 
the  body.     The  species  live  in  fresh  water. 

Three  kinds  are  now  known.  One,  Sudis  Adansonii, 
Cuv.,  was  found  in  Senegal  by  Adanson,  and  in  the  Nile 
by  Riippel.  Another,  of  a  much  larger  size,  with  great 
bony  scales  and  an  oblong  muzzle,  is  a  native  of  Brazil, — 
the  Sudis gigas,  Cuv.  A  third,  Sudis  Niloticus,  discover- 
ed by  Ehrenberg  in  the  Nile,  has  a  singular  spirally  con- 
voluted funnel  adhering  to  the  third  gill,  which  may  be 
analogous  to  what  has  been  observed  in  Anabas  and  neigh- 
bouring genera. 

Genus  Osteoglossum,  Vandelli.  Distinguished  from 
Sudis  principall}'  by  two  barbels,  which  depend  from  the 
symphysis  of  the  lower  jaw  ;  the  anal  and  caudal  fins  are 
united.  'I'he  tongue  is  rendered  very  rough  by  a  cover- 
ing of  short  straight  teeth,  so  that  it  may  be  used  as  a 
rasp  to  reduce  fruits  to  a  pulp. 

Osteoglossum  Vandellii,  Cuv.,  is  a  native  of  Brazil. 

Genus  Lepisosteus,  Lacep.     Muzzle  formed  by  the 

union  of  the  maxillaries,  inter-maxillaries,  and  palatines. 

with  the  vomer  and  ethmoid,  which  the  lower  jaw  equals 

in  length.     The  jaws  have  along  their  edge  a  row  of  lony 


Malacop. 

terygii 
Abilumi- 

nales. 
Clupidte. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


217 


Malacop- 
terygii 

Siib-lira- 
'■hiati. 

Claduloe. 


and  pointed  teeth,  and  their  inner  surface  is  rendered 
bristly  by  a  coverinf;  of  sharp,  rasp-like  teeth.  The  gill- 
covcrs  are  united  below  by  a  connnon  membrane,  having 
three  rays  on  each  side.  These  fishes  are  covered  with 
scales  of  a  stony  hardness.  The  dorsal  and  anal  fins, 
which  arc  opposite  to  one  another,  are  both  situate  very 
far  back.  The  two  outer  rays  of  the  tail,  and  the  first 
ray  of  all  the  other  fins,  are  furnished  with  scales  so  as  to 
make  them  appear  dentated.  The  pylorus  has  many  short 
CKca.     The  swimming  bladder  is  cellular,  as  in  Amia. 

There  appear  to  be  several  species  or  varieties  of  this 
fish.  They  inhabit  the  rivers  and  lakes  of  the  warm  parts 
of  America.  They  grow  to  a  considerable  size,  and  are 
considered  to  be  good  eating.  l)r  Fleming  observes,  that 
the  claims  of  Lepisosteus  osseus  to  rank  as  a  British  spe- 
cies are  ver)'  doubtful.  Berkenhout  indeed  has  inserted 
it  in  his  Si/twpsis  (yi.  81),  with  the  habitat  of  Sussex  coast ; 
and  Mr  Stewart,  in  his  Elements  of  Nat.  Hist.  (vol.  i.  p. 
374),  intimates  its  occurrence  in  the  I'irtli  of  Forth  ;  but 
we  are  not  aware  of  its  having  been  seen  among  us  in  re- 
cent times.  We  here  figure  the  Lepisosteus  spatula  of 
Lacepede  {Esox  Cepediaiivs,  Shaw),  a  native  of  the  seas 
and  rivers  of  America.     Plate  CCCV.  fig.  4. 

Genus  I'oLVPTEnus,  Geoff.  Distinguished  at  once 
from  other  genera  by  a  number  of  separate  fins  placed 
along  the  back,  each  supported  by  a  strong  spine,  to  the 
posterior  edge  of  which  are  attached  some  soft  rays.  The 
caudal  fin  surrounds  the  end  of  the  tail,  and  the  anal  is 
very  near  it;  the  ventrals  are  very  far  back.  The  body 
is  covered  with  bony  scales  like  those  of  the  preceding 
genus,  and  the  whole  cheek  is  covered  by  an  osseous 
plate,  shagreened  in  a  similar  manner  to  those  on  the  rest 
of  the  head.  Around  each  jaw  there  is  a  row  of  conical 
teeth,  and  behind  some  close  or  rasp-like  teeth.  Their 
stomach  is  capacious,  the  intestine  narrow,  with  a  spiral 
valve  and  one  ca3cum.  The  swimming  bladder  is  double, 
with  large  lobes,  particularly  that  on  the  lel't  side,  com- 
municating by  a  wide  aperture  with  the  cesophagus. 

Polypt.  bichir  (P.  Niloticus,  Shaw)  may  be  named  as  a 
species  of  the  genus.  It  has.sixteen  dorsal  fins,  and  was 
discovered  by  M.  GeofFroy  in  the  Nile.  (See  Plate  CCCV. 
fig.  3.)  Polypt.  Senegalus,  Guv.  is  another  species  from 
Senegal.  It  has  only  twelve  dorsal  fins.  The  flesh  of 
these  fish  is  good  eating. 


ORDER  III.— MALACOPTERVGII   SUB-BRACHIATI. 

This  order  is  characterised  by  the  attachment  of  the 
ventral  fins  beneath  the  pectorals, — which  latter  may  be 
regarded  as  analogous  to  the  arms,  and  hence  the  name 
Sub-brachian.  The  pelvis  is  suspended  immediately  from 
the  bones  of  the  shoulder. 

This  order  contains  as  many  families  as  Linnsan  genera. 


FAMILY  I._GADID.E. 

Comprehends  the  members  of  the  great  Linnaean  genus 
Gadus,  containing  the  well-known  cod  and  haddock. 

The  Gadi  in  general  are  recognised  by  the  ventral  fins 
being  pointed  and  attached  to  the  throat.  The  body  is 
moderately  elongated,  slightly  compressed,  and  covered 
with  soft  and  not  very  large  scales.  The  head  is  well 
proportioned,  and  without  scales  ;  all  the  fins  are  soft. 
The  jaws,  and  the  front  of  the  von)er,  are  armed  with 
several  rows  of  pointed,  irregular,  middle-sized,  or  small 


teeth,  forming  a  sort  of  currycomb  or  rasp.  Their  gill 
covers  are  large,  with  seven  rays.  Most  of  the  species 
have  two  or  three  fins  on  the  back,  one  or  two  behind  the 
anus,  and  a  distinct  caudal.  Their  stomach  forms  a  large 
muscular  sac  ;  the  ca;ca  are  very  numerous.  The  swim-  ' 
ming  bladder  is  large,  and  lias  strong  parietes,  frequently 
dentated  on  the  sides. 

These  fishes  generally  live  in  cold  or  temperate  cli- 
mates, and  constitute  a  very  important  article  of  fishery. 
The  greater  number  are  considered  wholesome,  and  form 
a  light  and  agreeable  food, — the  flesh  scjiarating  easily  by 
boiling,  into  white  flaky  layers.  The  great  sand  bank  of 
Newfoundland  is  the  most  famous  station  of  the  cod  fish- 
eries, and  is  resorted  to  by  English  fishermen,  who  chiefly 
use  the  hook  and  line.  The  fish  abound  in  this  place 
probably  on  account  of  the  great  quantity  of  the  sn)aller 
animals  which  serve  as  food,  viz.  mussels,  clams,  &c. 

The  family  of  GauidjE  has  been  divided  by  Cuvicr  into 
MouHHUA,  or  cods  properly  so  called,  Meklangus  or 
whitings,  Merluccius  or  hakes,  Lota  or  lings,  Motella, 
Brosmius,  Buotula,  Piiycis,  and  Uaniceps. 

Genus  Moriiiiua,  Cuv.  Has  three  dorsal  fins  and 
two  anal  ;  a  tuft  at  the  point  of  the  lower  jaw.  The  spe- 
cies are  extremely  prolific. 

M.  vulgaris  (  Gadus  morrhua,  L.).  The  common  cod 
{la  Morue,  Fr. ;  Kabliau,  Germ.)  measures  from  two  to 
three  feet  in  lengtli.  The  back  is  spotted  with  yellowish 
brown.  It  inhabits  the  whole  Northern  Ocean,  and  occurs 
in  vast  profusion. 

This  fish  dwells  in  salt  water  only.  It  is  not  found 
nearer  the  equator  than  the  40th  degree  of  latitude.  The 
weight  of  the  common  cod  varies  from  twelve  to  eighty 
or  even  100  pounds.  It  is  extremely  voracious,  and  its 
digestive  powers  are  seemingly  very  great.  It  feeds  upon 
smaller  fishes,  such  as  herrings,  on  MoUusca,  worms,  and 
Crustacea,  and  even  on  the  young  of  its  own  species.  It 
has  a  strong  muscular  stomach,  and  is  said  to  possess  the 
power  of  rejecting  by  the  mouth  substances,  such  as  wood, 
&c.  which  it  finds  indigestible. 

In  spring  they  come  nearer  the  shore  in  order  to  depo- 
sit their  spawn.  This  happens  in  January  in  England,  in 
February  in  Norway,  Denmark,  and  Scotland,  and  in 
March  in  Newfoundland.  One  female  is  said  to  contain 
from  four  to  nine  millions  of  eggs  ! 

The  most  extensive  cod  fisheries  on  our  coasts  are  off 
the  Western  and  Shetland  Isles,  but  they  are  still  greater 
in  more  northern  countries.  The  cod  has  been  fished  on 
the  coast  of  Sweden  since  the  year  1368,  by  the  inhabitants 
of  Amsterdam.  The  English  resorted  to  Iceland  before 
the  year  1415;  and  it  is  stated  that  in  the  year  1792,  200 
French  vessels  of  a  burden  of  191,153  tons  were  employed 
in  the  cod  fishery.  Every  year  more  than  6000  European 
vessels  are  employed  in  this  fishery.' 

The  flesh  of  the  cod  has  a  good  flavour,  and  may  be 
easily  preserved.  The  tongue,  salted  and  dried,  lias  been 
considered  a  great  delicacy.  The  gills  are  preserved  and 
used  as  bait.  The  liver  is  eaten,  and  is  sometimes  used 
for  the  production  of  oil.  The  swimming  bladder  affords 
a  very  good  isinglass. 

This  important  species  constitutes  a  principal  article  of 
food  to  the  inhabitants  in  some  parts  of  Iceland,  Norway, 
and  other  northern  countries.  In  a  dried  state  it  is  also 
much  used  in  some  papal  kingdoms  of  the  south. 

In  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Isle  of  Man,  and  elsewhere, 
there  is  a  variety  of  the  cod  named  the  red  or  rock  cod, 
the  skin  of  which  is  of  a  brightish  vermillion  colour.  Its 
flesh  is  much  esteemed. 


Malacop- 
tcryf»ii 

Sub-bia- 
chi:jti. 

Ciiiiliiioe. 


'  We  cannot  in  this  place  enter  upon  the  important  subject  oi Fisheries ;  but  the  reader  mav  consult  with  advantage  Pennant's 
BrHish  Zoology,  vol.  iii.  and  Duhaniel's  Trailc  Giniral  del  Peachu. 

VOL.  XII.  2  E 


218 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Malacop- 
tervgii 

Sub-brc- 
ciiiatL 

Gadidae. 


M.  agkfinus  (Gadus  ceglefinus,  Linn.).  The  haddock 
(FEgrefin,  Fr. ;  ScholIfiscU,  Germ.)  is  as  nell  known,  and  al- 
most as  important,  as  the  cod  in  this  country  ;  it  is  of  a 
smaller  size,  usually  eighteen  inches  long.  The  back  is 
brown,  the  belly  silvery,  and  the  lateral  line  black.  There 
is  a  blackish  spot  behind  the  pectoral  fin,  which  tradition 
assigns  to  the  impression  of  St  Peter's  finger  and  thumb 
when  he  took  the  tribute-money  out  of  the  mouth  of  a  fish, 
supposed  the  haddock.     The  upper  jaw  is  longest. 

The  haddock  is  found,  like  the  cod,  in  the  Northern 
Ocean,  but  has  not  been  seen  in  the  Baltic.  It  annually 
approaches  the  shores,  in  February  and  March  generally, 
in  order  to  deposit  its  sjjawn.  The  regularity  with  which 
it  re-appears  in  some  districts  on  a  stated  day  is  quite  re- 
markable. On  the  coast  of  Yorkshire,  since  the  year 
1766,  they  have  annually  made  their  appearance  on  the 
10th  of  December.  At  this  place  they  are  supposed  to 
form  an  immense  shoal  three  miles  broad,  and  extending 
eighty  miles  in  length, — from  Flamborough  Head  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Tyne.  It  is  in  autumn  that  they  visit  the 
shores  of  Holland  and  East  Friesland,  and  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Heligoland. 

The  haddock  frequents  our  coasts  during  the  greater  part 
of  the  year,  although  the  largest  are  taken  in  winter.  The 
flesh  is  generally  best  in  the  months  of  May  and  June. 

It  is  stated,  that  in  the  north,  when  the  sea  is  frozen  near 
the  shore,  these  fish  collect  in  troops  beneath  any  openings 
in  the  ice,  and  the  Greenlanders  are  thus  enabled  to  catch 
them  in  considerable  numbers.  The  seals  and  foxes  adopt 
the  same  method  of  securing  them  for  food.  The  food  of 
the  haddock  is  very  similar  to  that  of  the  cod,  which  spe- 
cies it  resembles  in  its  voracious  habits. 

M.  callarias  (  Gadus  callarias,  Linn.).  The  dorse  (Faux 
Merlan,  Fr.)  is  smaller  than  the  haddock,  being  only  eleven 
or  twelve  inches  long.  It  is  spotted  like  the  cod,  and  has 
the  upper  jaw  longer  than  the  under.  The  lateral  line  is 
placed  near  the  back.  It  resembles  the  whiting  in  taste, 
and  is  considered  by  many  as  the  best  eating  fish  of  all 
the  Gadus  tribe.  It  is  much  sought  after  on  the  shores  of 
the  Baltic. 

This  fish  frequents  the  mouths  of  large  rivers,  which  it 
sometimes  ascends  along  with  the  salt  water.  It  is  gene- 
rally taken  in  June.  The  Icelanders  salt  and  dry  it,  and 
the  Greenlanders  are  said  frequently  to  eat  it  in  a  state  of 
semi-putrefaction. 

To  these  fishes,  which  are  among  the  best-determined 
species  of  the  old  genus  Gadus,  may  be  added  Gadus  bar- 
batus  or  whiting  pout,  a  fish  about  eighteen  inches  or 
two  feet  long,  which  is  eaten  by  the  Greenlanders,  but 
not  much  esteemed.  Gadus  minutits,  the  capelan  or  poor, 
Gadus  punclalus,  the  speckled  cod,  and  Gadus  luscus,  the 
bib,  may  be  named  as  other  species  which  occur  along  the 
British  shores. 

Genus  Meklangus,  Cuv.  The  whitings  have  the  same 
number  of  fins  as  the  cods,  but  they  want  the  barbels. 

M.  vulgaris  ( Gadus  merlangus,  Linn.).  The  whiting, 
Merlan,  Fr. ;  Witliitg,  Germ.  The  body  a  foot  or  more  in 
length  ;  upper  jaw  long ;  pale  reddish-gray  back,  and  sil- 
very belly  ;  lateral  line  yellow,  nearly  straight. 

This  fish  ij  very  common  on  our  coasts,  and  is  valued 
on  account  of  its  abundance,  and  the  wholesomeness  and 
fine  flavour  of  its  flesh.  It  is  often  salted  and  dried  in  this 
country,  as  well  as  in  Holland.  The  shoals  of  whitings 
sometimes  occupy  a  space  three  miles  long,  and  one  and 
a  half  broad.  It  is  generally  fished  in  summer  in  this 
country,  and  is  taken  both  with  the  line  and  net.  The 
food  of  the  whiting  is  similar  to  that  of  the  haddock.  It 
is  more  frequently  found  near  the  shore  than  that  species. 
M.  carhoiiarius  (  Gadus  carbonarius,  L.).  The  coal-fish 
(Merlan  nuir  ou  Colin,  Fr. ;  Kohlfisch,  Germ.)  is  twice  the 
size  of  the  whiting,  and  of  a  deep  brown  colour ;  the  upper 


jaw  shortest ;  the  lateral  line  straight  and  white.    The  flesh  Alalacop. 
of  the  young  is  rather  delicate  ;  that  of  the  adult  is  some-     'erygii 
w  hat  leathery,  but  it  is  used  when  salted  and  dried,  like  the    Sub-bra- 
cod.      This  is  the  poilhy,  silloch,  cuddy,  Sec.  of  our  coasts.    ci,A\AL 
The  young  swarm  along  the  British  shores,  and  form  a  fre-  '_^    -_< 
quent  sustenance  of  the  lower  orders  of  tlie  Western  High- 
lands.   On  one  occasion  we  killed  thirty-three  dozen  with 
the  rod  in  a  few  hours,  using  a  line  with  six  small  flies.    By 
giving  the  line  one  or  two  additional  turns  through  the  wa- 
ter, we  frequently  pulled  six  ashore  at  once.    It  even  consti- 
tutes an  important  article  of  exportation  from  our  northern 
coasts.    In  Norway  the  poor  ii^ed  upon  it ;  and  oil  is  made 
from  its  liver.     The  adult  fish  is  taken  principally  in  sum- 
mer ;  it  deposits  its  spawn  in  this  country  in  February  and 
March.     The  coal-fish  is  found  in  the  North  Atlantic  and 
Pacific  Oceans  ;  and  sometimes,  though  very  rarely,  in  the 
Mediterranean  Sea, — for  example,  near  Nice. 

M.  pollachivs  (  Gadus  pollachius,  L.).  The  pollock  or 
pollack,  Merlan  jaune,  Fr.  About  eighteen  inches  long; 
resembles  M.  carbonarius  in  its  general  form  and  struc- 
ture of  the  jaws ;  brown  above  and  silvery  beneath  ;  sides 
spotted ;  lateral  line  curved,  black.  The  flesh  of  the  pol- 
lock is  considered  better  than  that  of  the  coal-fish,  and 
inferior  only  to  that  of  the  dorse  and  whiting  ;  it  inhabits 
the  Atlantic,  and  is  gregarious.  It  is  commonest  on  the 
coasts  of  Norway  and  the  north  of  England,  and  sometimes 
occurs  in  the  Mediterranean  in  winter.  It  is  easily  caught 
with  a  white  fly. 

Gadus  vireiu,  Ascan.,  the  sey,  may  also  be  included  in 
the  genus  Merlangus. 

Genus  Merluccius,  Cuv.  The  hakes  have  only  two 
dorsal  fins  and  one  anal,  and  resemble  the  whitings  in  the 
absence  of  the  barbels. 

M.  vulgaris  (  Gadus  merluccius,  L.).  The  hake  (le  Mer- 
lus,  Fr.)  is  generally  from  one  to  two  feet  long,  but  some- 
times much  larger.  The  back  of  a  brownish-gray  colour  ; 
the  anterior  dorsal  fin  pointed  ;  the  lower  jaw  longest. 

Great  numbers  are  taken  in  the  ocean,  and  in  the  Me- 
diterranean. On  the  coasts  of  the  Mediterranean  it  is 
called  merlan  or  whiting  ;  s.iul,  when  dried,  it  receives  in 
the  north  the  name  of  stock-fish,  in  the  same  way  as  the 
cod.  It  is  said  to  be  very  abundant  in  tlie  Bay  of  Gal- 
way  on  the  west  of  Ireland,  and  at  Penzance  in  Cornwall. 
The  flesh  is  white  and  flaky,  and  its  liver  is  considered  a 
delicacy. 

Gadus  magellanicus,  Forst.,  and  Gadus  maraldi,  Risso, 
may  be  included  in  this  group. 

Genus  Lota,  Cuv.  The  lings  have  the  same  fins  as 
the  hakes,  but  are  also  provided  with  barbels  to  a  great- 
er or  less  amount. 

Lota  molva  (Gadus  molva,  L.)  or  common  ling  (la 
Lingue,  or  Morue  longue,  Fr.),  is  the  best-known  species.  It 
measures  from  three  to  four  feet  in  length,  and  sometimes 
even  attains  the  size  of  seven  feet;  it  is  named  ling  from 
its  lengthened  shape.  Olive  above,  silvery  beneath.  The 
fins  have  a  white  margin;  the  two  dorsal  fins  are  of  equal 
height.  The  lower  jaw  rather  the  shortest,  and  furnish- 
ed with  a  single  barbel. 

This  fish  spawns  in  June  ;  it  inhabits  the  same  seas  as 
the  cod,  and  is  fished  in  the  same  manner  during  the 
spring  months.  It  is  preserved  dry,  and  exported  in  con- 
siderable quantity. 

Lota Jluviatilis  (Gadus  lota,  L.),  river  ling  or  burbot 
(la  Lolte  commune,  Fr.),  is  from  one  to  two  feet  long.  Its 
colour  yellow,  marbled  with  brown ;  a  single  barbel  on 
the  chin.  The  two  dorsal  fins  are  of  equal  height,  tlie 
second  extending  to  near  the  tail.  The  body  is  almost 
cylindrical,  and  the  head  slightly  depressed,  so  as  to  give 
the  fish  a  peculiar  appearance,  somewhat  resembling  that 
of  an  eel ;  hence  its  occasional  name  of  Eel  Pout.  See 
Plate  CCCV.  fig.  5. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


219 


Malacop- 
tervf^U 

Sub-bra- 
cbiati. 

Ciacliclae. 


This  is  the  only  Gadus  which  inhabits  fresh  water  ;  it 
ascends  rivers  to  a  considerable  distance,  and  inhabits 
lakes.  It  is  very  abundiuit  in  North  Asia  and  the  Indies. 
It  is  also  well  known  in  North  America.  In  England  it  is 
found  only  in  a  few  rivers.  Tiie  flesh  and  liver  of  the 
burbot  are  esteemed.' 

To  this  sub-genus  may  be  added  Gadus  Bacchus,  Forst., 
Gadus  Duwulosus,  Lesueur,  and  Lola  elongata,  Risso. 

Among  the  lings,  Cuvier  has  distinguished  another 
small  group  named 

Genus  Motella,  Cuv.,  in  which  the  anterior  dorsal 
fin  is  so  small  as  scarcely  to  be  perceptible. 

As  species  we  may  name  Gadus  7nustcla,  L.  described 
by  Bloch  as  G.  iricirrhatus.  It  is  of  a  fawn-coloured 
brown,  with  blackish  spots  ;  two  barbels  on  the  upper 
jaw,  and  a  third  on  the  lower  one.  Gadus  cimbricus, 
Schn.  {G.  qumquecirrhatus,  Penn.)  is  also  a  Motella.  The 
species  are  called  Gades  by  English  writers. 

Genus  Buosmius,  Cuv.  The  torsks  or  tusks  have  only 
one  dorsal  fin,  which  extends  nearly  the  whole  length 
from  the  head  to  the  tail. 

B.  brosme,  or  Scotch  torsk,  seldom  ventures  farther 
south  than  the  Orkneys  or  Caithness  ;  it  is  very  nume- 
rous near  the  Shetland  Isles.  It  is  called  Brosme  by  the 
fishermen,  from  its  resemblance  to  the  blenny  genus. 
The  name  of  torsk  is  applied  in  Norway  and  Sweden  to 
the  Gadus  callarias  (a  true  Morrhua),  which  has  three 
dorsal  fins.  This  circumstance  has  given  rise  to  some 
confusion.  Donovan  described  the  Scotch  torsk  from  a 
specimen  sent  him  alive  from  Shetland.  It  is  salted  and 
dried  in  the  north. 

Genus  Brotula,  Cuv.  Dorsal  and  anal  fins  united  with 
the  caudal,  so  as  to  form  a  single  fin,  terminating  in  a  point. 

One  species  only  (JEncliehjopus  barbatus  of  Bloch  and 
Schneider)  is  known.  It  has  six  barbels,  and  comes  from 
the  Antilles. 

Genus  Phycis,  Art.  and  Schn.  Differs  from  the  other 
Gadi  in  having  ventral  fins  with  only  one  ray, — fre- 
quently forked.  The  head  is  thick,  the  chin  with  one 
barbel.  Two  dorsal  fins,  the  second  of  which  is  long. 
Some  species  are  found  in  European  seas. 

Such  is  Phycis  Mediterraneus,  Laroche,  sometimes  call- 
ed the  sea  tench  (Blentiius  p/ti/cis,  Linn.).  Anterior  dor- 
sal round,  and  not  higher  than  the  other ;  the  ventrals  of 
the  same  length  as  the  head.  This  is  a  common  species  in 
the  Mediterranean. 

Phycis  blemioides,  Schn.,  S.  furcatus,  or  forked  hake 
of  Pennant,  occurs  also  in  the  ocean.  The  first  dorsal 
fin  is  more  elevated,  and  its  first  ray  considerably  elon- 
gated ;  the  ventral  fins  are  twice  the  length  of  the  head. 
It  is  a  British  species,  though  a  rare  one. 

Genus  Raniceps,  Cuv.  The  head  more  depressed 
than  in  Phycis  and  the  other  Gadi ;  the  anterior  dorsal  fin 
so  small  that  it  is  lost  in  the  thickness  of  the  skin.  Inha- 
bits the  ocean. 

The  trifurcated  hake  of  Pennant  belongs  to  this  genus. 

Genus  Macroubus,  B\.  Lepidokprus,  Risso.  The  sub- 
orbitals unite  in  front  with  each  other  and  with  the  bones 
of  the  nose,  so  as  to  form  a  depressed  snout,  which  pro- 
jects above  the  mouth,  and  beneath  which  the  latter  pre- 
serves its  mobility.  The  head  and  body  are  covered  with 
hard  and  spiny  scales.  The  ventral  tins  are  small  and 
somewhat  jugular  ;   the  pectorals  of  moderate  size  ;   the 


first  dorsal  short  and  high  ;  the  second  dorsal  and  anal   Malacop- 

both  very  long,  and  uniting  with  the  caudal ;  very  fine    ''^'"yt!" 
,      ^  ^     ;^,    .     f.      ■  Sub-bra- 

short  teeth  m  the  jaws.  chiati. 

The  species  inhabit  deep  water,  and  when  taken  from  it  pi^,uroriec- 
utter  sounds  resembling  those  of  the  genus  Gristes.    Only      tjjjg. 
two  species  have  been  as  yet  described,  the  Lep.  calor-  ^.^^.^^^ 
hynciius  and  trachyrynchus  of  Risso.     They  occur  both  in 
the  Mediterranean  and  along  the  oceanic  coasts  of  France. 


FAMILY  II PLEURONECTID.E. 

This  family  of  the  sub-brachian  malacopterygian  order 
comprehends  the  great  Linnean  genus  Pleuronectes, 
which  includes  all  those  osseous  species  usually  known  un- 
der the  name  oi flat  Jish. 

They  are  at  once  distinguished  by  a  character  unique 
among  vertebrated  animals,  viz.  the  want  of  symmetry  in 
the  construction  of  the  head  ;  both  eyes  being  placed  on 
the  same  side,  or  on  that  which  remains  uppermost  when 
the  animal  swims,  and  which  is  always  of  a  darker  colour ; 
while  the  side  in  which  the  eyes  are  wanting  faces  the 
ground,  and  is  always  whitish,  or  very  pale.  Some  of  the 
other  organs  participate  in  this  irregularity  of  the  orbits ; 
thus  the  two  sides  of  the  mouth  are  unequal,  and  the  two 
pectoral  fins  are  generally  of  different  sizes.  Their  body 
is  much  compressed,  and  raised  vertically.  The  dorsal  fin 
runs  along  the  whole  of  the  back,  the  anal  occupies  what 
may  be  regarded  as  the  under  part  of  the  body,  and  the 
ventrals  have  almost  the  appearance  of  continuing  that  fin 
forwards,  so  much  do  they  often  appear  as  if  imited  toge- 
ther. There  are  six  rays  in  the  branchiostegous  mem- 
brane. The  abdominal  cavity  is  small  (the  anus  being  far 
forwards)  ;  but  it  is  prolonged  irrto  a  sinus  in  the  thickness 
of  the  two  sides  of  the  tail,  in  which  some  portion  of  the 
viscera  is  lodged.  There  is  no  swimming  bladder,  and 
these  fishes  seldom  quit  the  bottom. 

The  Pleuronectid.*;  furnish  an  agreeable  and  whole- 
some food,  and  occur  along  the  coasts  of  almost  all  coun- 
tries. The  disposition  of  the  bones  of  the  head  is  curious, 
on  account  of  the  inversion  which  brings  the  two  orbits  to 
the  same  side  ;  still  we  recognise  in  it  all  the  pieces  com- 
mon to  the  other  genera,  but  of  unequal  size.  Individuals 
termed  reversed  are  sometimes  found,  having  the  eyes  placed 
on  a  different  side  from  that  on  v\hich  they  are  situated  in 
the  rest  of  their  species.  Others,  having  the  two  sides  of 
the  body  of  the  same  colour,  are  called  double.  The  brown 
or  upper  side  is  more  frequently  thus  repeated  than  the 
white  one;  but  the  rose-coloured  flounder  of  Shaw  pre- 
sents an  instance  of  the  duplication  of  the  paler  side.' 

The  genus  Pleuronectes  was  formerly  subdivided  ac- 
cording as  the  eyes  were  placed  on  the  right  or  left  side  of 
the  middle  line  ;  but,  on  account  of  the  irregularity  of  in- 
dividuals in  this  respect,  Cuvier  has  rejected  the  charac- 
ter, and  has  distinguished  various  groups,  as  follows : 

Genus  Platessa,  Cuv.  Has  on  each  jaw  a  range  of 
obtuse  cutting  teeth,  and  generally  some  teeth  in  the  form 
of  pavement  {en  pares)  on  the  pharyngeal  bones.  The 
dorsal  fin  advances  forwards  as  far  as  the  upper  eye,  and 
leaves,  as  well  as  the  anal,  a  naked  interval  between  it  and 
the  caudal.  The  form  of  the  body  is  rhomboidal ;  the  ma- 
jority have  the  eyes  on  the  right  side.  They  have  two  or 
three  small  caeca.     Several  inhabit  the  British  seas. 


'  "  On  estime  fort  sa  chair,  et  surtout  son  foie,  qui  est  singulierement  volumineux,"  observes  Biron  Cuvier,  Beg'ie  Animal,  t.  ii.  p. 
334.  A  different  opinion,  however,  has  been  formed  of  it  in  the  western  world.  "  The  burbot,"  says  Dr  Richardson,  "  is  so  little 
esteemed  as  food,  as  to  be  eaten  only  in  cases  of  necessity.  Very  good  bread,  however,  may  be  made  of  the  roe,  and  the  livers  are 
always  prized.  Dogs  will  scarcely  ever  eat  this  Jish."  {Appendix  to  Captain  Franklin's  first  Journey  to  the  Polar  Sea,  p.  7--4-)  Dr  R. 
addsi  that  this  species  preys  upon  every  kind  of  fish  that  it  can  swallow,  and  that  in  spring  its  stomach  is  generally  so  crammed  with 
cray-fish  as  to  distort  the  shape  of  the  body. 

'  Gen,  Zool.  vol.  iv.  part  2,  pi.  xliii. 


220 

Jlalacop- 

tervtjii 

Sub-bra- 

chiati. 

PleuroneC' 

tidK. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


p.  vtdgaris  (Pkuronectes  platessa,  L.).  The  plaice 
(  Carekt,  Fr. ;  Scholle,  Germ.)  is  recognised  by  six  or  seven 
tubercles  forming  a  line  on  the  right  side  of  the  head  be- 
tween the  eyes,  and  by  spots  of  a  bright  yellow  colour, 
which  relieve  the  brown  of  the  body  on  that  same  side. 
This  fish  is  three  times  as  long  as  it  is  high.  Plate  CCC  V. 
fig.  6. 

The  plaice  grows  sometimes  to  the  size  of  fifteen  or  six- 
teen pounds  weight,  but  those  weighing  seven  or  eight 
pounds  are  considered  large ;  its  flesh  is  more  tender  than 
that  of  any  other  species  of  the  genus.  It  inhabits  the  Me- 
diterranean, Baltic,  and  North  Seas,  and  spawns  in  spring. 

A  large  plaice,  PI.  borealis,  Fabr.,  having  the  spine 
behind  the  anus  concealed  under  the  skin,  is  described  as 
belonging  to  the  northern  regions.' 

PL  latus,  Cuv.  The  broad  plaice  (la  Plie  large,  Fr.) 
is  a  much  rarer  species.  It  has  the  same  tubercles  as  the 
common  plaice,  and  differs  from  it  chiefly  in  being  only 
once  and  a  half  as  long  as  it  is  high. 

PL  flesus,  L.  The  flounder  {le  Flet  on  Picaud,  Fr. ; 
dfr  Plunder,  Germ.)  has  nearly  the  same  form  as  the 
plaice,  with  paler  spots ;  it  has  only  small  granular  emi- 
nences at  the  salient  line  of  the  head,  and  at  the  base  of 
each  ray  of  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  there  is  a  small  rough 
projection ;  the  lateral  line  has  also  bristly  scales.  Many 
of  this  species  occur  reversed. 

The  flounder  is  taken  in  spring  near  the  shore,  and  at 
the  mouths  of  rivers,  into  which  it  sometimes  ascends  a 
considerable  way ;  it  lives  well  in  fresh  water,  and  is  kept 
in  ponds  in  Friesland.  It  inliabits  the  Baltic  and  North 
Atlantic  Seas.  Its  flesh  is  much  inferior  to  that  of  the 
plaice ;  the  best  are  said  to  be  taken  near  Memel. 

PI.  pola,  Cuv.,  is  a  fish  described  by  Duhame!  under 
the  name  of  La  Vraie  Limandelle.  It  is  of  an  oblong 
form,  approaching  to  that  of  the  sole,  although  broader. 
It  is  distinguished  from  other  Plalessa  with  sharp  teeth, 
by  a  smaller  head  and  mouth.  The  body  is  smooth  and 
the  lateral  line  straight.  In  France  it  is  considered  as 
equal  to  the  sole. 

PI.  limanda,  L.  The  dab  or  bret  {la  Limande,  Fr. ; 
die  Glahrhe,  Germ.)  is  of  a  rhomboidal  form,  like  the 
flounder ;  has  large  eyes,  and  a  salient  line  between  them. 
Its  lateral  line  is  strongly  curved  above  the  pectoral  fin. 
Its  scales  are  rougher  than  in  the  preceding  species,  and 
to  this  character  it  owes  its  name  (from  livia,  file).  Its 
teeth,  though  in  a  single  row,  as  in  other  PlatesscB,  are  nar- 
rower, and  almost  linear.  The  side  on  which  the  eyes  are 
placed  is  of  a  clear  brown,  with  some  indistinct  brown  and 
whitish  spots.  This  is  a  small  fish,  its  length  being  less 
than  a  foot ;  but  it  is  much  esteemed.  It  is  less  common 
than  either  the  plaice  or  flounder.  It  spawns  in  May,  and 
is  in  season  for  the  table  during  spring. 

Genus  Hippoglossus,  Cuv,  Has  a  form  of  body,  and 
fins,  similar  to  the  plaices  ;  the  jaws  and  pharynx  are 
armed  with  sharper  and  stronger  teeth.  Their  form  is 
generally  more  oblong, 

H.  vulgaris  (PL  hippoglossus,  L,),  The  great  holibut, 
or  halibut  (le  grand  Fletan  ou  Helbut,  Fr, ;  die  Heiligbutte, 
Germ,),  is  one  of  the  largest  of  this  genus  inhabiting  the 
northern  seas.  It  sometimes  attains  a  very  great  size, 
for  example,  to  the  length  of  six  or  seven  feet,  and  weigh- 
ing three  or  four  hundred  pounds.  The  skin  is  smooth  ; 
it  has  the  eyes  to  the  right  side  ;  the  lateral  line  arched 
above  the  pectoral  fin ;  there  is  a  long  spine  before  the 
anal  fin. 

This  is  the  most  voracious  of  all  the  Pleuronectidoe, 


preying  on  smaller  fishes,  Crustacea,  Mollusca,  &c.     It  in-  Malacop- 
habits   the   Mediterranean,  as  well  as  the  northern  seas,    terygii 
The  flesh  of  the  young  is  esteemed,  and  is  not  seldom  sold  Sub-bra- 
to    the  uninitiated   for  turbot,    to  which,  however,  it   is  „]'*'''■ 
much  inferior  in  every  way.      Indeed,  when  old,  it  is  ex-      wi2i. 
tremely  coarse.'  v.^-y^>^ 

In  the  Mediterranean  there  are  several  smaller  species, 
of  which  some  have  the  eyes  to  the  left  side.  Such  is  PI. 
macrolepidotus,  Bl. —  Citharits,  Rond, ;  distinguished  by 
the  large  size  of  its  scales,  its  oblong  form,  and  straight  la- 
teral line,  (Plate CCC  V,  fig,  7.)  Pl.cy7ioglossus\%Aescr\h- 
ed  by  Shaw  as  a  smaller  holibut,  found  in  considerable 
quantity  in  Greenland,  and  superior  to  the  common  kind 
as  an  article  of  food. 

Genus  Rhombus,  Cuv.  The  turbots,  like  the  holibuts, 
have  teeth  closely  set,  or  en  carde,  both  on  the  jaws  and 
pharynx  ;  but  their  dorsal  fin  advances  as  far  as  the  edge 
of  the  upper  jaw,  and  extends,  in  common  with  the  anal, 
to  near  the  caudal  fin.  The  greater  number  have  the  eyes 
to  the  left. 

In  some  the  eyes  are  approximate,  and  in  the  interval 
between  them  there  is  a  slight  projecting  crest.  The  two 
largest  of  our  coasts  are  of  this  kind  ;  they  are  the  most 
esteemed  as  food  of  all  the  Pleuronectid^, 

Ph.  maximus  {PL  maximus.  L,),  The  turbot,  le  Tur- 
bot, Fr, ;  Steinbutte,  Germ,  This  fish,  so  highly  prized  on 
account  of  its  delicate  flavour,  and  the  wholesomeness  of 
its  flesh,  is  distinguished  by  the  rhomboidal  shape  of  its 
body,  which  is  nearly  as  high  as  it  is  long.  It  is  bristled 
on  the  brown  side  with  small  tubercles  ;  has  the  lateral  line 
curved  ;  and  the  eyes  on  the  left  side. 

This  species  is  usually  much  smaller  than  the  holibut ;  it 
is  frequently  two  feet  long,  with  a  weight  of  twenty  pounds  ; 
but  it  is  stated  sometimes  to  attain  the  length  of  five  or  six 
feet.  Extensive  turbot  fisheries  are  established  on  different 
parts  of  our  coast.  The  turbot  is  taken  with  the  hook;  it 
is  very  voracious,  and  may  be  lured  by  various  baits,  such 
as  portions  of  herring  or  haddock,  mussels,  limpets,  and 
other  shell-fish  ;  but  all  these  must  be  very  fresh.  Indeed 
the  species  very  sensibly  prefers  live  bait  without  hooks, 
more  especially  the  small  river-lamprey.  Mr  Pennant  has 
particularly  described  the  extensive  turbot  fishery  at  Scar- 
borough. There  are  three  men  in  each  of  the  fishing- 
boats,  each  man  having  three  lines,  and  each  line  280 
hooks.  All  the  nine  lines  are  fastened  together,  and  then 
extend  to  about  three  miles  in  length ;  they  are  laid  across 
the  current,  and  are  allowed  to  remain  for  six  hours  before 
they  ai'e  hauled.  This  fish  is  called  the  water  or  sea- 
pheasant,  by  the  French  common  people,  on  account  of  its 
fine  flavour, 

Rh.  rhombus.  The  pearl  or  brill,  la  Barbue,  Fr. 
The  body  more  oval  than  that  of  the  turbot ;  without  tu- 
bercles ;  and  distinguished  besides  by  the  first  rays  of  its 
dorsal  fin  being  half  free,  with  their  extremities  divided 
into  several  strips.  This  fish  is  of  a  smaller  size  than  the 
turbot ;  it  has  a  delicate  flavour,  and  is  in  gi-eat  request. 

Rh.  punctatus ;  PL  l(i;ris,  Shaw,  The  kitt  {le  Tar- 
geur,  Fr.)  is  much  rarer  than  the  preceding  on  our  coasts. 
Its  shape  is  oval  like  the  brill ;  it  has  no  strips  on  the  rays 
of  its  fins  ;  its  scales  are  rough  ;  its  teeth  very  fine ;  its 
cheek  furnished  with  very  close  and  even  teeth ;  and  it 
has  black  points  and  spots  on  a  brown  ground.  It  is  said 
to  be  more  frequent  in  Shetland  than  along  the  other  Bri- 
tish coasts, 

Rh.  cardina.  The  whifF  {la  Cardine,  or  Calimande,  Fr.) 
is  quite  of  an  oblong  form  ;  its  first  rays  are  free,  but  simple ; 


'  Uh,  xxi.  p.  8G8. 

•  Nevertheless  it  is  generally  called  turlot  in  the  Edinburgh  market,  where  the  true  turbot  passes  under  the  classical  cognomen  of 

ruun-Jkiilc. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


221 


cliiati 
Discoboli 


Mnlacop-  its  teeth  very  close  and  even.  It  lias  spots  partly  white 
tervifii  and  [lartly  blackish,  scattered  on  a  brown  ground.  This 
Subbia-  species  is  taken,  though  seldom,  in  the  Ciiannel. 

In  the  Mediterranean  there  is  a  small  species,  only  a  few 
inclies  long, — PL  nudus,  Risso  ;  Arnoglossum,  Kond. ;  and 
another  still  smaller,  which  is  quite  transparent, — PI.  can- 
didissimus,  Risso  ;   PI.  diaphamts,  Schn. 

In  other  turbots  the  eyes  are  distant,  the  upper  one 
far  back  ;  their  interval  is  concave  ;  they  have  a  small  pro- 
jecting hook  on  the  base  of  the  maxillary  bone  at  the  side 
on  which  the  eyes  are  placed,  and  sometimes  another  on 
the  inferior  eye.  There  are  several  of  this  nature  in  the 
Mediterranean,  such  as  the  PL  podas  of  Laroche.'  We 
have  figured  PL  argiis  on  Plate  CCCV.  fig.  8. 

Genus  Sole  a,  Cuv.  The  soles  have,  as  a  distinguish- 
ing character,  the  mouth  twisted  to  the  side  opposite  the 
eyes  ;  that  side  only  being  furnished  with  teeth,  which  are 
fine,  like  the  pile  of  velvet,  or,  according  to  Cuvier's  fre- 
quent expression,  en  velours ;  the  side  on  which  the  eyes 
are  placed  is  toothless.  Their  form  is  oblong  ;  the  snout 
round,  and  almost  always  projecting  more  than  the  mouth. 
The  dorsal  fin  commences  at  the  mouth,  and  extends,  as 
well  as  the  anal,  to  the  caudal  fin.  The  lateral  line  is 
straight ;  the  side  of  the  head  opposite  to  the  eyes  is  fur- 
nished with  a  kind  of  villosity.  The  intestine  is  long ;  it 
forms  several  folds,  but  has  no  caica. 

S.  vulgaris  (PL  solea,  L.).  The  sole  (le  Sole,  Fr.)  is  a 
species  common  on  the  European  coasts,  and  luiiversally 
esteemed  wherever  known.  Bro\\n  on  the  side  which  bears 
the  eyes  ;  the  pectoral  fin  spotted  with  black.  It  is  one 
of  our  most  valued  fishes  for  the  table,  the  flesh  being 
firm,  white,  and  of  delicious  flavour.  The  sole  generally 
measures  from  one  to  two  feet  in  length,  and  its  weight 
varies  from  one  to  seven  pounds.  It  is  a  gregarious  fish, 
and  is  generally  taken  with  the  trawl-net.  It  inhabits  the 
Baltic,  North,  Atlantic,  and  Mediterranean  Seas.  There 
is  a  large  sole  fishery  at  Brixham  in  Torbay,  and  a  very 
extensive  one  on  the  coast  of  Sardinia.  The  best  soles  are 
said  to  be  found  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope ;  yet  our 
honoured  friend  Justice  Menzies  does  not  esteem  them  so 
highly  as  he  did  those  of  his  native  Scotland. 

There  are  many  distinct  species  of  this  genus,  besides 
numerous  varieties  that  have  been  too  vaguely  described  to 
admit  of  their  being  easily  distinguished  from  each  other. 
We  shall  here  merely  name  the  Pallasian,  Zebra  (Plate 
CCCV.  fig.  9),  Carolina,  Ocellated,  Ro7ideletian,  Platessoid, 
Silver,  Smooth,  Bearded,  Marbled,  Pavonian,  and  Variegat- 
ed Soles. 

Genus  Monochibus,  Cuv.  Contains  such  soles  as  have 
only  a  very  small  pectoral  fin  on  the  side  of  the  eyes,  the 
one  on  the  opposite  side  being  either  very  minute,  or 
wholly  wanting.  There  is  one  Mediterranean  species,  the 
PL  microchirus  of  Laroche.- 

Genus  Achikus,  Lacep.  Contains  the  species  which  are 
w  holly  destitute  of  pectoral  fins  ;  and  which  may  again  be 
divided  according  as  their  vertical  fins  are  distinct,  as  in 
Achiri  properly  so  called,  or  united  to  the  caudal  fin,  as  in 
the  sub-genus  Plagusia. 


FAMILY  III.—DISCOBOLI. 

Forms  the  concluding  division  of  the  sub-brachian  ma- 
lacopterygian  fishes.  They  receive  their  name  from  the 
disk  formed  by  their  ventral  fins.  This  family  comprehends 
two  genera,  neither  of  which  is  numerous. 

Genus  Lepadogaster,  Gouan.  The  ample  pectoral  fins 


descend  to  the  inferior  surface  of  the  body,  and  become 
\mited  together  beneath  the  throat  by  a  transverse  mem- 
brane, directed  forwards,  which  is  formed  by  the  union  of 
the  two  ventral  fins.  The  body  is  smootli  and  without  scales ; 
the  head  broad  and  depressed  ;  the  muzzle  projecting  and 
extensile  ;  the  brancliial  openings  small ;  the  gill-covering 
furnished  with  four  or  five  rays.  There  is  only  one  soft 
dorsal  fin,  opposite  to  an  anal  of  a  similar  kind.  The  in- 
testine is  short,  straight,  and  without  ca;ca.  There  is  no 
swimming  bladder,  but  nevertheless  the  species  swim  ra- 
pidly along  the  shores.  The  genus  is  divisible  as  follows  : 
~  \st,  Lepadogaster  properly  so  called.  The  membrane 
already  mentioned,  which  takes  the  place  of  the  ventral 
fins,  extends  circularly  under  the  pelvis,  and  forms  a  con- 
cave disk ;  on  the  other  hand,  the  bones  of  the  shoulder 
form  a  slight  projection  behind,  which  completes  a  second 
disk  with  the  membrane  uniting  the  pectorals. 

Several  species  inhabit  the  Mediterranean  and  neigh- 
bouring seas.  In  some  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  are  distinct 
from  the  caudal,  « ith  which  tlicir  membrane  is  however 
sometimes  continuous,  though  it  at  the  same  time  becomes 
narrower.  Of  this  kind  are  the  I^ep.  Gouani,  balbis,  and 
Decandolii.  In  others,  these  three  fins  are  united,  as  in 
L.  Wildenovii.  The  Cyclopterus  cormtbir.us  of  Shaw  (Ja- 
ra  sucker  of  Pennant)  belongs  to  the  genus  Lepadogaster. 

2rf,  GoBiESox,  Lacep.  Interval  between  the  pectoral 
and  ventral  fins  not  divided  into  a  double  disk,  but  form- 
ing only  a  large  single  disk,  cleft  on  both  sides,  and  pro- 
longed by  the  membranes.  The  dorsal  and  anal  fins  are 
short,  and  distinct  from  the  caudal.  The  branchial  aper- 
tures are  larger  than  in  the  preceding.  A  British  species, 
known  under  the  name  of  biniaculated  sucker  (Cyc.bimacu- 
latus,  Pennant),  belongs  to  this  genus.  It  is  a  very  small 
fish,  not  measuring  more  tlian  an  inch  and  a  half.  Mon- 
tagu found  it  adhering  to  stones  and  old  shells,  and  ob- 
tained it  in  abundance,  by  dredging,  near  Forcross.^ 

Genus  Cyclopterus,  Linn.  The  circle-finned  fishes, 
commonly  called  suckers  or  lunip-Jish,  have  a  well-mark- 
ed cliaracter  in  their  ventral  fins,  the  rays  of  which,  sus- 
pended all  round  the  pelvis,  and  united  by  a  single  mem- 
brane, form  an  oval  and  concave  disk,  which  the  fish  em- 
ploys as  a  sucker  to  fix  itself  to  the  rocks.  Besides  this, 
their  mouth  is  wide,  and  furnished  on  both  jaws  and  pha- 
ryngeal bones  with  small  pointed  teeth.  Their  opercles 
are  small ;  their  branchial  openings  closed  towards  the 
bottom,  and  furnished  with  six  rays.  Their  pectoral  fins 
are  very  large,  and  unite  almost  under  the  throat,  embra- 
cing as  it  were  the  disk  of  the  ventrals.  Their  skeleton 
does  not  harden  much  ;  and  their  skin,  viscous  and  without 
scales,  has  small  hard  grains  scattered  here  and  there  upon 
its  surface.  They  have  a  stomach  of  considerable  size, 
many  ca;ca,  a  long  intestine,  and  a  swimming  bladder  of 
ordinary  dimensions. 

The  Cyclopteri  are  divided  by  Cuvier  into  two  sub-ge- 
nera, as  follows : 

\st,  LuMPus.  Has  a  first  dorsal  fin,  more  or  less  per- 
ceptible, though  very  low,  and  with  simple  rays, — and  a 
second  one  with  branched  rays  opposite  to  the  anal.  The 
body  is  thick. 

CycL  lumpus,'L.  (PlateCCCV.fig.il.)  The  lump- 
fish  or  sucker  (le  Lump,  Gras  Blollet,  Fr. ;  See  Hase,  Germ.) 
has  its  first  dorsal  fin  so  much  enveloped  in  a  thick  tuber- 
cular skin,  that  externally  it  might  be  taken  for  a  mere 
hump  on  the  back.  It  is  furnished  ^vith  three  rows  of  co- 
nical tubercles  on  each  side. 

This  fish  is  about  eighteen  inches  long.  It  lives,  espe- 
cially in  the  north,  on  Medusae  and  other  gelatinous  ani- 
mals.    Its  flesh  is  soft,  insipid,  somewhat  oily,  and  is  sel- 


Malacop- 
terygii 

Siib-bia- 
chiali. 

UiscoboU. 


'  Ann.  du  Mus.  xiii.  xsiv.  14. 


=  Ibid.  xm.  356. 


Linn.  Trafie.  vol.  vii.  p.  293. 


222 

>[alacop- 
tervgii 

Sub-bra- 
chiali- 

Discoboli. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


dom  used  for  food  by  those  who  can  provide  better.  It  is, 
however,  held  in  some  estimation  by  tlie  Greenlanders, 
themselves  an  oily  people,  whose  lines  do  not  alw  ays  tail  in 
pleasant  places.  They  also  eat  its  roe  (which  is  a  very 
large  one),  after  having  reduced  it  by  boiling  to  a  pulp.  In 
Ireland  it  is  sometimes  salted.  This  fish  is  very  unwieldy, 
and,  possessing  few  means  of  defence,  it  generally  remains 
at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  adhering  to  the  rocks.  It  thus 
becomes  an  easy  prey  both  to  seals  and  sharks.  Large 
placid  oily  spots  upon  the  surface  of  the  sea  are  often  seen 
above  the  places  where  the  lump-fish  have  been  seized  and 
slain.  We  also  occasionally  find  their  skins  floating  empty 
along  the  shore,  the  flesh  and  blood  having  been  previous- 
ly extracted  by  their  insatiate  foes.  The  male  is  said  to 
preserve  with  great  care  the  eggs  which  he  has  fecundat- 
ed, and  he  has  moreover  been  famed  in  fable  for  his  affec- 
tionate behaviour  to  the  female.  There  does  not,  however, 
appear  to  be  any  real  foundation  for  this  trait  in  his  cha- 
racter,— a  very  unfrequent  one  in  that  of  any  member  of 
the  fishy  tribes. 

Cyclopt.  spinosiis  inhabits  the  northern  seas.  Cycl.  mi- 
nutits  is  found  in  the  Atlantic,  and  C.  nudus  in  the  Indian 
Ocean. 

2rf,  LiPARis,  Artedi.  Has  only  one  dorsal  fin,  which,  as 
well  as  the  anal,  is  rather  long.  The  body  is  smooth,  elon- 
gated, and  compressed  behind. 

Lip.  vulgaris  {Cyc.  liparis,  L.),  the  unctuous  sucker 
of  Pennant,  is  a  European  species  of  variable  size,  not  un- 
common about  the  mouths  of  rivers,  especially  those  of 
the  northern  seas.  It  is  a  well-known  British  species,  re- 
markable not  merely  for  dying,  but  for  actually  dissolving, 
soon  after  it  is  taken  out  of  the  water.  Liparis  3Iontagui 
measures  only  about  two  inches  in  length.'  It  was  disco- 
vered by  tlie  naturalist  whose  name  it  bears,  among  the 
rocks  at  Milton,  on  the  south  coast  of  Devon,  during 
some  extraordinary  low  tides.  Lip.  gelatinosus  is  another 
northern  species,  the  flesh  of  which  is  not  eatable,  as  de- 
scribed by  Pallas  in  his  Spicilegia  Zoologica.  Its  flesh  is  so 
bad  that  not  even  dogs  will  eat  it. 

Genus  Echeneis,  Linn.  This  genus,  so  different  from 
its  neighbours,  might,  like  the  old  Linnasan  genus  Pleuro- 
nectes,  almost  form  a  separate  family  of  the  sub-brachian 
malacopterygian  fishes.  The  species  called  Remoras  are 
remarkable  for  the  flattened  disk  tliey  bear  upon  their 
heads,  and  by  means  of  which  they  can  adhere  to  other 
bodies  with  considerable  firmness.  These  disks  are  com- 
posed of  a  certain  number  of  transverse  cartilaginous  plates, 
directed  obliquely  backwards  ;  dentated  or  spinous  at  their 
posterior  edge,  and  moveable  in  such  a  manner  that  the 
fish  can  create  a  vacancy  between  them ;  and  thus,  aided 
also  by  the  toothed  margin,  it  fixes  itself  securely  either  to 
rocks  or  floating  bodies. 

This  genus  has  the  body  elongated,  and  clothed  with 
small  scales  ;  a  single  soft  dorsal  fin  op|)osite  to  the  anal ; 
the  head  quite  flat  above  ;  the  mouth  cleft  horizontally, 
and  rounded  ;  the  lower  jaw  placed  more  forwards,  and 
furnished,  as  well  as  the  inter-maxillary  bones,  with  small 
pectiniform  teeth.  There  is  a  row  of  regularly-set  small 
teeth,  like  cilia,  along  the  edge  of  the  maxillaries,  which 
form  the  external  margin  of  tlie  upper  jaw  ;  the  vomer  is 
furnished  with  cardiform  teeth,  as  well  as  the  tongue. 
They  have  eight  branchiostegous  rays.  Their  stomach  is 
a  wide  cul-de-sac  ;  the  caeca  six  or  eight  in  number ;  the 
intestine  wide,  but  short.  They  have  no  swimming  bladder. 
The  species  are  few  in  number.  Of  these,  Echeneis  re- 
mora,  Linn.,  the  famous  Remora,  or  sucking  fish,  of  the  Me- 
diterranean, is  the  best  known.  It  has  usually  eighteen 
plates  in  its  cranial  disk. 


Sub-bra- 

chiati. 

Discoboli. 


The  extraordinary  power  possessed  by  this  fish,  of  ad-  Malacop- 
hering  tenaciously  to  any  flattish  surface,  was  known  to  terygii 
ancient  writers,  as  well  as  to  the  curious  inquirers  of  mo- 
dern times.  Pliny  luxuriates  upon  it  with  his  usual  dis- 
cursive verbosity.  The  reader  may  possibly  be  amused 
by  Philemon  Holland's  translation  of  the  passages  in  ques- 
tion. "  Having  so  far  proceeded  in  the  discourse  of  na- 
ture's historic,  that  I  am  now  arrived  at  the  very  lieigth  of 
her  forces,  and  come  into  a  world  of  examples,  I  cannot 
chuse  but  in  the  first  place  consider  the  power  of  her  ope- 
rations, and  the  infinitnesse  of  her  secrets,  which  offer 
themselves  before  our  eyes  in  the  sea :  for  in  no  part  else 
of  this  universal  frame  is  it  possible  to  observe  the  like  ma- 
jestic of  nature  :  insomuch,  as  we  need  not  seeke  any  far- 
ther, nay,  we  ought  not  to  make  more  search  into  her  di- 
vinitie,  considering  there  cannot  be  found  any  thing  equall 
or  like  unto  this  one  element,  wherein  she  hath  surmount- 
ed and  gone  beyond  her  own  selfe  in  a  wonderfuU  number 
of  respects.  For,  first  and  foremost,  is  there  any  thing 
more  violent  than  the  sea ;  and  namely  when  it  is  troubled 
with  blustring  winds,  whirlepuffs,  storms,  and  tempests  ? 
or  wherein  hath  the  wit  of  man  been  more  employed 
(seeke  out  all  parts  of  the  known  world)  than  in  seconding 
the  waves  and  billows  of  the  sea,  by  saile  and  ore  ?  Fi- 
nally, is  there  ought  more  admirable  than  the  inerrable 
force  of  the  reciprocall  tides  of  the  sea,  ebbing  and  flowing 
as  it  doth,  whereby  it  keepeth  a  current  also,  as  it  were 
the  stream  of  some  great  river  ' 

"  The  current  of  the  sea  is  great,  the  tide  much,  the  winds 
vehement  and  forcible  ;  and  more  than  that,  ores  and  sailes 
withall  to  help  forward  the  rest,  are  mightie  and  powerfuU : 
and  yet  there  is  one  little  sillie  fish,  named  echeneis,  that 
checiceth,  scorneth,  and  arresteth  them  all.    Let  the  winds 
blow  as  much  as  they  will,  rage  the  storms  and  tempests 
what  they  can,  yet  this  little  fish  commaundeth  their  furie, 
restraineth  their  puissance,  and,  maugre  all  their  force,  as 
great  as  it  is,  compelleth  ships  to  stand  still :  a  thing  which 
no  cables,  be  they  never  so  big  and  able  as  they  will,  can 
perform.    She  bridleth  the  violence  and  tameth  the  great- 
est rage  of  this   universall  world,  and  that  without  any 
paine  that  she  putteth  herselfe  unto,  without  any  holding 
or  putting  backe,  or  any  other  meanes  save  only  by  cleav- 
ing and  sticking  fast  to  a  vessell :  in  such  a  sort  as  this  one 
small  and  poore  fish  is  sufficient  to  resist  and  withstand  so 
great  a  power  both  of  sea  and  navie,  yea  and  to  stop  the 
passage  of  a  ship,  doe  they  all  what  they  can  possible  to 
the  contrarie.     What  should  our  fleets  and  armadoes  at 
sea  make  such   turrets  in   their  decks  and   forecastles  ? 
what  should  they  fortifie  their  ships  in  warlike  manner,  to 
fight  from  them  upon  the  sea,  as  it  were  from  mure  and 
rampier  on  firme  land  ?     See  the  vanitie  of  man !  alas, 
how  foolish  are  we  to  make  all  this  adoe  ?     When  one 
little  fish,  not  above  half  a  foot  long,  is  able  to  arrest  and 
stay  per  force,  yea,  and  hold  as  prisoners,  our  goodly  tall 
and  proud  ships,  so  well  armed  in  the  beakehead  with  yron 
pikes  and  brazen  tines  ;    so  offensive  and  dangerous  to 
bouge  and  pierce  any  enemie  ship  which  they  doe  encountre. 
Certes,  reported  it  is,  that  in  the  naval  battaile  before  Ac- 
tium,  wherein  Antonius,  and  Ckopatra  the  queene,  were 
defeited  by  Augustus,  one  of  these  fishes  staled  the  admi- 
rall  ship  wherein  M.  Antonius  was,  at  what  time  as  he 
made  all  the  hast  and  meanes  he  could  devise  with  help  of 
ores  to  encourage  his  people  from  ship  to  ship,  and  could 
not  prevaile,  untill  he  was  forced  to  abandon  the  said  ad- 
rairall,  and  go  into  another  galley.     Meanwhile  the  arma- 
da of  Augustus  Casar,  seeing  this  disorder,  charged  with 
greater  violence,  and  soone  invested  the  fleete  of  Atitonie. 
Of  late  dales  also,  and  within  our  remembrance,  the  like 


'  Donovan's  British  Fishes,  t.  Ixviii. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Malacop-  liappened  to  the  roiall  ship  of  the  emperor  Caiits  Cali- 
teryRii  gula,  at  what  time  as  he  rowed  backe,  and  made  saile  from 
Astura  to  Antium  ;  wlien  and  where  this  httle  fish  de- 
tained his  ship,  and  (as  it  fell  out  afterward)  presaged  an 
-  unfortunate  event  thereby  :  for  tliis  was  the  h»st  time  tliat 
ever  this  emperour  made  his  returne  to  Rome  :  and  no 
sooner  was  lie  arrived,  but  liis  own  souldiours  in  a  niutinie 
I'ell  upon  him  and  stabbed  liim  to  death.  And  yet  it  was 
not  long  ere  the  cause  of  this  wonderfuU  staie  of  his  ship 
was  knowne  :  for  so  soon  as  ever  the  vessel  (and  a  galliace 
it  was,  furnished  with  five  bankes  of  ores  to  a  side)  was 
perceived  alone  in  the  ileete  to  stand  still,  prescntlie  a 
number  of  tall  fellows  leapt  out  of  their  ships  into  the  sea, 
to  search  what  the  reason  might  be  that  it  stirred  not ; 
and  found  one  of  these  fishes  sticking  fast  to  the  very 
helnie :  which  being  reported  unto  Caius  Caligula,  he 
fumed  and  fared  as  an  emperour,  taking  great  indignation 
that  so  small  a  thing  as  it  should  hold  him  back  perforce, 
and  check  the  strength  of  all  his  mariners,  notwithstand- 
ing there  were  no  fewer  than  foure  hundred  lustie  men  in 
his  galley  that  laboured  at  the  ore  all  that  ever  they  could 
to  the  contrarie.  But  this  prince  (as  it  is  for  certain 
knowne)  was  most  astonied  at  this,  namely,  that  the  fish 
sticking  only  to  the  ship,  should  hold  it  fast ;  and  the  same 
being  brought  into  the  ship  and  there  laid,  not  worke  the 
like  effect.  They  who  at  that  time  and  afterward  saw 
the  fish,  report  that  it  resembled  for  all  the  world  a  snaile 
of  the  greatest  making  :  but  as  touching  the  form  and  sun- 
drie  kinds  thereof,  many  have  written  diversly,  whose 
opinions  I  have  set  downe  in  my  treatise  of  living  crea- 
tures belonging  to  the  waters,  and  namely  in  the  particu- 
lar discourse  of  this  fish :  neither  doe  I  doubt  but  all  the 
sorte  of  fishes  are  able  to  doe  as  much  :  for  this  we  are 
to  believe,  tliat  Pourcellans  also  be  of  the  same  vertue, 
since  it  was  well  knowne  by  a  notorious  example,  that  one 
of  them  did  the  like  by  a  ship  sent  from  Periander  to  the 
Cape  of  Gnidos  :  in  regard  whereof,  the  inhabitants  of 
Gnidos  doe  honour  and  consecrat  the  said  Porcellane  with- 
in their  temples  of  Venus.  Some  of  our  Latin  writers  do 
call  the  said  fish  that  thus  staieth  a  ship,  by  the  name  of 
Remora." 

Anotherspecies,J5'cAe?jew7VaMcrato,  Linn.  (Plate  CCCV. 
fig.  10),  commonly  called  the  Indian  Remora,  has  usually 
twenty-two  plates  upon  the  head.  In  its  habits  it  resem- 
bles the  preceding  ;  but  it  seems  to  be  more  frequent  in 
the  seas  of  India  and  America,  than  in  those  of  Europe. 
The  manuscripts  of  Commerson,  as  quoted  by  Count  La- 
cepede,  inform  us  that  it  is  common  along  the  coasts  of 
Mosambique,  where  it  is  made  use  of  in  a  singular  way  fiar 
the  purpose  of  catching  turtles.  A  ring  is  first  fastened 
round  its  tail,  and  then  a  long  cord  is  attached  to  the  ring. 
When  thus  accoutred,  tlie  fish,  placed  in  a  vessel  of  sea- 
water,  is  carried  out  in  a  boat ;  and  as  soon  as  the  fisher- 
men perceive  a  sleeping  turtle,  they  row  gently  towards  it, 
and  throw  the  remora  into  the  water,  with  a  sufficient 
length  of  cord.  It  seldom  fails  speedily  to  attach  itself  to 
the  unconscious  turtle,  which  by  the  tenacity  of  its  ad- 
herence is  immediately  drawn  towards  the  boat  and  cap- 
tured. 

A  third  species  of  remora  is  described  by  Mr  Archi- 
bald Menzies  as  an  inhabitant  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.'  He 
has  named  it  Ech.  lineata.  It  is  distinguished  by  having 
only  ten  transverse  plates  to  its  sucker.  Mr  Menzies 
found  it  adhering  to  a  turtle.  A  fourth  species  (and  these 
are  all  with  which  we  are  acquainted)  has  been  more  re- 
cently discovered  by  Baron  Cuvier.  The  rays  of  its  pec- 
toral fins  are  bony,  compressed,  and  terminated  by  a  slight- 
ly notched /;a/toe.     He  names  it  Eeheneis  osteochir? 


ORDER  IV.— MALACOPTERYGII  APODES 

which  may  be  considered  as  constituting  a  single  natural 
family,  the 


223 

MaUcop- 

terygii 

Apode*. 

Angiiilli- 

tbrme8. 


ANGUILLIFORMES, 

or  fishes  with  an  elongated  shape;  a  thick  skin,  on  which 
scales  are  in  general  but  indistinctly  visible;  and  without 
cteca  to  their  intestines.  Almost  all  are  provided  with  a 
swimming  bladder,  which  often  assumes  a  remarkable  form. 

The  ancient  unrestricted  Genus  Mur^ena  of  Linnae- 
us is  distinguished  by  the  snake-like  form  of  the  body  ; 
the  small  opercles  covering  concentric  branchiostegous 
rays,  buried  in  the  skin,  and  only  opening  posteriorly  by 
a  sort  of  tubular  orifice.  This  structure,  by  giving  a 
more  perfect  command  over  the  closure  of  the  gills,  ena- 
bles them  to  remain  longer  out  of  water  without  injury 
than  the  generality  of  fishes.  They  have  scarcely-per- 
ceptible scales,  which  are  concealed  in  a  tough  skin,  co- 
vered with  a  slippery  mucus.  They  all  are  destitute  of 
ventral  fins  and  ca;ca,  and  have  the  anus  placed  very  far 
behind.  Numerous  subdivisions  of  the  old  genus  Murmna 
have  taken  place  in  modern  times.  We  shall  here  note 
the  following: 

Genus  Anguilla,  Thunbergand  Shaw.  Eels  in  gene- 
ral, as  distinguished  from  Muranue,  are  characterised  by 
the  possession  of  pectoral  fins,  under  which  the  branchial 
aperture  opens ;  their  swimming  bladder  has  an  elongated 
shape,  and  near  its  middle  a  peculiar  glandular  body  ; 
their  stomach  has  a  long  cul-de-sac ;  their  intestine  is  al- 
most straight. 

The  more  restricted  genus  Anguilla,  or  eel  properly 
so  called,  has  the  dorsal  and  caudal  fins  continued  around 
the  tail,  giving  it  a  pointed  form. 

In  the  true  eels,  the  dorsal  begins  a  considerable  dis- 
tance behind  the  pectorals.  Some  have  the  upper  jaw 
shorter  than  the  lower  ;  such  as  the  Anguilla  vulgaris,  or 
common  eel.  (Plate  CCCVI.  fig.  1.)  This  fish  is  uni- 
versally distributed,  and  scarcely  requires  description. 
The  usual  colour  is  an  olive  tint  above,  and  a  silvery  co- 
lour below ;  but  in  some  instances  the  back  is  spotted  with 
brown.  We  have  observed  these  fish  in  considerable  num- 
bers leaving  fresh-water  lakes  in  the  night  time,  and  fre- 
quenting meadows,  seemingly  for  the  purpose  of  preying 
on  slugs  and  snails.  They  easily  move  on  the  land,  with  a 
motion  resembling  that  of  snakes.  The  eel  grows  to  the 
size  of  two  or  three  feet,  and  is  sometimes  said  to  reach 
five  or  six  feet  in  length.  It  abounds  in  many  European 
rivers.  Eels  are  caught  in  immense  numbers  in  the  rivers 
emptying  themselves  into  the  Baltic ;  and  they  form  a  con- 
siderable article  of  trade.  Two  thousand  are  stated  to 
have  been  caught  at  one  sweep  in  Jutland  ;  and  in  the 
Garonne  60,000  were  taken  in  one  day  by  a  single  net. 

"  That  eels  migrate  towards  brackish  water,"  observes 
Mr  Jesse,  "  in  order  to  deposit  their  roe,  I  have  but 
little  doubt,  for  the  following  reasons.  From  the  month 
of  November  until  the  end  of  January,  provided  the  frost 
is  not  very  serious,  eels  migrate  towards  the  sea.  The 
Thames  fishermen  are  so  aware  of  this  fact,  that  they 
invariably  set  their  pots  or  baskets  with  their  mouths 
up  stream  during  those  months,  while  later  in  the  spring 
and  summer  they  are  set  down  stream.  The  best  time, 
however,  for  taking  eels,  is  during  their  passage  towards 
the  sea.  The  eel-traps,  also,  which  are  set  in  three  dif- 
ferent streams  near  Hampton  Court  (the  contents  of 
which,  at  different  times,  I  have  had  opportunities  of  ex- 


Linn.  Tram.  vol.  i.  p.  1S7,  pi.  xvii. 


'  Rigm  Animal,  t.  ii.  p._348. 


224 

Malacep- 

Apotles. 
An<iuilli. 
formes. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


amining),  have  invariably  been  supplied  with  eels  suffi- 
ciently large  to  be  breeders,  during  the  months  I  have 
mentioned.  This  migratory  disposition  is  not  shown  by 
small  eels  ;  and  it  may  therefore  be  assumed  that  they 
remain  nearly  stationary  till  they  are  old  enough  to  have 
spawn.  I  have  also  ascertained  that  eels  are  taken  in 
greater  or  lesser  numbers  during  the  months  of  Novem- 
ber or  December,  all  the  way  down  the  river  to  the  brack- 
ish water.  From  thence  the  young  eels  migrate,  as  soon 
as  they  are  sufficiently  large  and  strong  to  encounter  the 
several  currents  of  the  river,  and  make  their  way  to  the 
different  contributary  streams.  I  have  also  been  able  to 
trace  the  procession  of  young  eels,  or,  as  it  is  called  here, 
the  ee^/«iV,  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Blackfriar's  Bridge, 
as  far  up  the  river  as  Chestrey,  although  they  probably 
make  their  way  as  far,  or  farther  than  Oxford.  So  strong, 
indeed,  is  their  migratory  disposition,  that  it  is  well  known 
few  things  will  prevent  their  progress,  as,  even  at  the 
locks  at  Teddington  and  Hampton,  the  young  eels  have 
been  seen  to  ascend  the  large  posts  of  the  flood-gates,  in 
order  to  make  their  way,  when  the  gates  have  been  shut 
longer  than  usual.  Those  which  die  stick  to  the  posts  ; 
others,  which  get  a  little  higher,  meet  with  the  same  fate, 
until  at  last  a  sufficient  layer  of  them  is  formed  to  enable 
the  rest  to  overcome  the  difficulty  of  the  passage.  A  cu- 
rious instance  of  the  means  which  young  eels  will  have 
recourse  to,  in  order  to  perform  their  migrations,  is  an- 
nually proved  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Bristol. .  Near  that 
city  there  is  a  large  pond,  immediately  adjoining  which 
is  a  stream.  On  the  bank  between  these  two  waters  a 
large  tree  grows,  the  branches  of  which  hang  into  the 
pond.  By  means  of  these  branches,  the  young  eels  as- 
cend into  the  tree,  and  from  thence  let  themselves  drop 
into  the  stream  below,  thus  migrating  to  far  distant 
waters,  where  they  increase  in  size,  and  become  useful 
and  beneficial  to  man.  A  friend  of  mine,  who  was  a  casual 
witness  of  this  circumstance,  informed  me  that  the  tree 
appeared  to  be  quite  alive  with  these  little  animals.  The 
rapid  and  unsteady  motion  of  the  boughs  did  not  appear 
to  impede  their  progress."' 

•'  All  authors  agree,"  adds  Mr  Yarrell,  "  that  eels  are 
extremely  averse  to  cold.  There  are  no  eels  in  the  arc- 
tic regions,  none  in  the  rivers  of  Siberia,  the  Wolga,  the 
Danube,  or  any  of  its  tributary  streams.  It  is  said  there 
are  no  eels  in  the  Caspian  or  Black  Seas,  but  they 
abound  in  the  Mediterranean  ;  and  M.  Risso  has  de- 
scribed eight  species  in  his  work  on  the  Natural  History 
of  the  Environs  of  Nice.  There  is  no  doubt,  also,  that 
fishes  in  general,  and  eels  more  particularly,  are  able  to 
appreciate  even  minute  alterations  of  temperature  in  the 
water  they  inhabit.  The  brackish  water  they  seek  to  re- 
main in  during  the  colder  months  of  the  year,  is  of  a 
higher  temperature  than  that  of  the  pure  fresh  water  of 
the  river,  or  that  of  the  sea.  It  is  a  well-known  law  in 
chemistry,  that  when  two  fluids  of  different  densities 
come  in  contact,  the  temperature  of  the  mixture  is  ele- 
vated for  a  time,  in  proportion  to  the  difference  in  density 
of  the  two  fluids,  from  the  mutual  penetration  and  con- 
densation. Such  a  mixture  is  constantly  taking  place  in 
rivers  that  run  into  the  sea,  and  the  temperature  of  the 
mixed  water  is  accordingly  elevated."^  As  eels  are  well 
known  to  breed  in  ponds,  it  may  be  inferred  that  their  de- 
scent to  the  brackish  water,  though  customary,  is  not  in- 
dispensable. They  sometimes  attain  a  great  size.  The 
species  (or  variety)  called  the  sharp-nosed  silver  eel  has 
been  taken  near  Cambridge  of  the  weight  of  twenty-seven 
pounds. 

Some  authors  make  a  separate  division  of  the  Congers 


{Conger,  Cuv.),  which  chiefly  differ  from  the  common 
eels  in  having  the  upper  jaw  the  longest,  and  the  dorsal 
fin  commencing  almost  over  the  pectorals.  The  chief 
species  are  the  following :  Anginlla  conger  (Plate  CCC  VI. 
fig.  3)  grows  to  the  size  of  six  feet  or  more,  and  is  as 
thick  as  a  man's  leg.  The  conger  is  found  around  all  our 
coasts.  The  skin  has  a  leaden  hue  above,  and  is  white 
below,  with  darker  spots  along  the  sides.  The  dorsal  is 
bordered  with  black.  The  teeth  are  sharp,  and  when  cap- 
tured the  fish  is  capable  of  giving  very  severe  bites.  The 
fishermen  are  stated  also  to  dread  injury  to  their  legs  from 
a  large  conger  twining  round  them.  It  has  been  said  to 
attack  swimmers  by  coiling  round  them,  and  preying  on 
their  bodies.  It  is  voracious,  and  has  not  unfrequently 
been  found  within  the  carcasses  of  dead  animals,  on  which 
it  was  evidently  feeding.  The  conger  fishery  was  at  one 
time  of  some  consequence  on  the  Cornish  coasts,  for  the 
supply  of  Spain  and  Portugal.  The  fish  were  cured  by 
drying,  during  which  they  lost  much  fat.  Anguilla  myrus 
(Rondelet)  has  a  sharp  snout,  a  thin  roundish  body  of  a 
dark  colour,  without  spots,  except  toward  the  head,  where 
a  few  yellowish  dashes  are  seen ;  as  also  a  whitish  trans- 
verse band  on  the  occiput,  and  two  rows  of  small  specks 
on  the  back  of  the  neck.  This  species  occurs  in  the  Me- 
diterranean, as  do  several  other  small  congers,  such  as 
A.  balearica,  mystax,  and  nigra.  The  last  named  lives 
among  the  rocks  near  Nice,  and  attains  to  the  weight  of 
forty  pounds.  Its  flesh  is  more  esteemed  than  that  cf  the 
common  kind. 

The  Genus  Ophisurus,  or  snake-tail,  differs  from  the 
eels  properly  so  called,  by  the  dorsal  and  ventral  fins 
terminating  abruptl}'  before  reaching  the  extremity  of  the 
tail,  which  is  thus  deprived  of  fin,  and  ends  in  a  sharpen- 
ed point.  The  intestine  resembles  that  of  the  eels ;  but 
a  portion  of  it  extends  into  the  tail,  farther  back  than  the 
anus.  The  teeth  are  sharp  and  cutting.  Ophisurus  ser- 
pens is  a  Mediterranean  species,  marked  by  a  triple  chain 
of  large,  dark-brown,  oblong  spots,  on  a  silvery-white  body. 
It  grows  to  the  length  of  six  feet,  and  is  as  thick  as  the 
human  arm.  The  snout  is  sharp  ;  the  branchial  membrane 
has  twenty  rays.  Ophisurus  guttatus,  a  handsome  spe- 
cies from  Guyana,  belongs  to  this  subdivision ;  as  does  O. 
ophis,  the  Murcena  ophis  of  Bloch.  In  some  Ophisuri  the 
pectoral  fins  are  small,  and  sometimes  almost  impercepti- 
ble ;  a  circumstance  which  assimilates  them  to  the  Murce- 
ntB.     Such  are  O.  colubrinus,fasciatus,  and  maculosus. 

Genus  Mur^na,  Thunberg.  The  species  were  unit- 
ed by  Linnseus  to  the  eels  ;  but  they  are  distinguished 
sufficiently  by  the  total  want  of  pectoral  fins.  Their 
branchial  apertures  are  minute  lateral  holes  ;  their  oper- 
cles  are  so  small,  and  their  branchiostegous  rays  so  slender, 
and  so  concealed  within  the  skin,  that  some  able  natural- 
ists have  denied  their  existence  in  this  genus.  Their 
stomach  is  a  short  pouch  ;  and  their  swimming  bladder  is 
small,  oval,  and  placed  towards  the  upper  part  of  the  ab- 
domen. Some  of  them  have  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  dis- 
tinctly visible ;  some  have  obtuse,  others  sharp  cutting 
teeth,  and  the  latter  can  bite  severely. 

The  best  known  is  Murcena  Helena,  or  Roman  murccna 
(Plate  CCCVI.  fig.  2),  which  abounds  in  the  Mediterra- 
nean, and  was  introduced  by  the  luxurious  Romans  of 
antiquity,  in  crystal  vases,  to  the  table  before  being  cook- 
ed, that  the  guests  might  admire  its  variegated  skin. 
This  fish  is  very  voracious,  and  feeds  on  all  sorts  of  ani- 
mal matter.  The  Romans  fed  them  in  ponds,  and  Pliny 
has  recorded  the  atrocities  of  Vedius  Pollio,  who  used  to 
punish  his  offending  slaves  by  throwing  them  alive  to  his 
muraena;.     We  have  seen  this  fish  repeatedly  taken  at 


Slalacop- 

tervgii 

Apodea. 

Anguilli- 

tbrnies. 


GUaninsii  in  Natural  Ilktory,  second  series. 


Ibid. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


225 


MaUcop- 
teryjjii 
Apodcs. 

Anguilli- 
fornies. 


Gibraltar,  between  three  and  four  feet  in  lenptb.  The 
skin  is  beautifully  marbled  with  yellow  sub-anjjular  mark- 
ings on  a  rich  brown  ground.  When  captured  in  nets  it 
lives  long  out  of  the  water,  and  is  capable  of  biting  very 
severely,  from  the  sharpness  of  its  numerous  teeth.  A 
very  beautiful  muraena  with  obtuse  teeth,  31.  cntenata,  is 
found  in  the  rivers  of  Guyana  ;  its  colours  are  brown  and 
white.  In  the  same  region  is  found  31.  zebra,  a  species 
beautifully  marked,  on  a  dark-brown  ground,  with  trans- 
verse, linear,  distant  bands,  meeting  irregularly  beneath. 
Other  species  are,  31.  reticularis,  31.  punctata,  31.  unico- 
Inr,  31.  Haiii/,  31.  pictn,  31.  meleagrii,  31.  grisea,  M.  afra, 
31.  gtdlata,  M.  wubdata,  31.  sordida. 

Genus  Sphacebranchus,  Bloch.  This  genus  differs 
from  Murcena  chiefly  in  having  the  branchial  apertures 
close  together,  and  beneath  the  throat,  instead  of  being  on 
each  side  of  the  neck.  The  snout  is  sharp,  and  projecting 
far  beyond  the  mouth ;  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins,  when  per- 
ceptible, do  not  commence  until  within  one  third  of  the 
length  of  the  fish  from  the  extremity  of  the  tail.  Some  of 
them  h.ave  no  ajipearance  of  pectoral  fins  ;  others  have 
slight  vestiges  of  those  parts.  One  of  them,  Sph.  catcus 
(Genus  Apterichtes,  Dumeril),  is  absolutely  without  any 
fins  at  all.  The  stomach  has  a  long  cul-de-sac  ;  the  intes- 
tine is  straight ;  and  all  have  a  long  narrow  swimming 
bladder  placed  towards  the  posterior  extremity. 

The  best  known  is  Sphagehianclnis  rostratus,  first  no- 
ticed by  Bloch.  It  grows  to  a  length  of  nine  inches. 
Sph.  imberhis  was  described  by  Laroche  in  Aim.  du  3Ius. 
xiii.  as  well  as  Sphag.  cceciis,  which  he  considered  as  a 
murxna. 

Genus  Synbranchus,  Bloch.  This  division  is  distin- 
guished from  the  last  by  having  only  a  single  branchial  ori- 
fice, which  is  placed  under  the  throat,  and  communicates 
with  the  gills  on  each  side.  The  fishes  included  in  it  are 
totally  w  ithout  pectorals,  and  their  vertical  fins  are  almost 
entirely  adipose.  Their  head  is  thicker  than  any  part  of 
the  body,  and  short ;  the  mouth  is  wide,  lips  fleshy,  teeth 
small,  conical,  and  in  several  rows.  Their  opercles  are 
partly  cartilaginous  ;  their  branchial  rays  are  very  strong  ; 
their  swimming  bladder  is  long  and  narrow.  They  have  no 
csBca  to  the  intestine,  which  is  straight,  and  can  scarcely 
be  distinguished  from  the  stomach  except  by  a  kind  of 
pyloric  valve.  The  species  inhabit  the  seas  of  the  hotter 
parts  of  America,  especially  Surinam.  Two  only  are  known, 
Synbranchus  marmoretus  (Plate  CCCVI.  fig.  4)  and  Syn. 
iynmacvlatus.  They  have  much  the  habit  of  water-snakes. 
In  succession  to  the  preceding  generic  subdivisions  of  the 
Linnaean  3iur(p.ncB,  Cuvier  places  a  singular  and  recently 
discovered  species,  the  Saccopharynx  flagdJam  of  Dr 
Mitchell.  Its  body  is  capable  of  great  inflation.  It  is  a 
large  and  voracious  fish,  measuring  about  six  feet  in  length, 
with  a  deep  cleft  mouth  armed  witli  sharp  teeth.  It  has 
hitherto  been  found  only  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  where  it 
floats  on  the  surface  by  means  of  the  inflation  just  allud- 
ed to.' 

Genus  Gymnotus,  Linn.  The  gymnotes,  like  eels, 
have  the  gills  partly  shut  up  by  a  membrane,  which,  how- 
ever, opens  before  the  pectoral  fins  ;  the  anus  is  placed 
near  the  head  ;  the  anal  fin  nms  along  nearly  the  whole 
under  part  of  the  fish,  and  generally  reaches  to  the  extre- 
mity of  the  tail,  but  is  not  continued  along  its  upper  por- 
tion. 

In  Gymnotus,  Lacep.  properly  so  called,  the  skin  is 
without  visible  scales;  the  intestine,  in  several  convolu- 
tions, occupies  but  a  moderate  space,  and  has  many  csca ; 
the  stomach   is  r.  short,  blunt  sac,  with  numerous  ruga; 


A]ioile3. 

Ans;uillU 

i'ormes. 


within.     Some  of  them  have  two  swimming  bladders ;  the  Malacop. 
anterior  is  ovate  and  bilobular,  and  lies  on  the  oesophagus,    terygii 
at  the  top  of  the  abdomen ;  the  posterior  is  cylindrical, 
and  occupies  a  sinus  in  the  abdominal  cavity.     The  true 
gymnotes   are  confined  to  the  rivers  of  America.      The  i^ 
best-known  species  is  Gymnotus  electricus,  or  electric  eel 
(Plate  CCCVI.  fig.  5).     This  animal  has  been  well  de- 
scribed by  Dr  Garden  of  Charlestown,  by  John  Hunter, 
and  by  Humboldt.     It  is  remarkable  for  the  violence  of 
its  electric  shocks,  which  are  often  so  powerful  as  to  stu- 
pify  a  man  or  a  horse.     The  researches  of  Hunter  detect- 
ed an  organ  in  the  posterior  part  of  this  iish,  resembling 
the  electric  apparatus  of  the  torpedo.     See  Plate  CCCVI. 
fig.  6.     This  organ  consists  of  four  longitudinal  fasciculi, 
which  occupy  one  half  the  thickness  of  the  part  in  which 
they  occur,  and  about  one  third  of  the  whole  animal.    The 
larger  pair  lie  above,  the  smaller  below.   Each  fasciculus  is 
composed  of  flat  partitions  or  septa,  with  transverse  divisions 
between  them.    The  outer  edge  of  the  septa  appear  in  nearly 
parallel  lines  in  the  direction  of  the  longitudinal  axis  of  the 
body,  and  consist  of  thin  membranes,  which  ai-e  easily  torn  ; 
they  serve  the  same  purpose  as  the  columns  in  the  analo- 
gous organ  of  the  torpedo,  making  the  walls  or  abutments 
for  the  perpendicular  and  transverse  dissepiments,  which 
are  exceedingly  numerous,  and  so  closely  aggregated  as  to 
seem  almost  in  contact.    The  minute  prismatic  cells,  inter- 
ce|)ted  between  these  two  sorts  of  plates,  contain  a  gela- 
tinous matter  ;  the  septa  are  about  one  thirtieth  of  an  inch 
from  each  other,  and  one  inch  in  length  contains  a  series  of 
240  cells,  giving  an  enormous  surface  to  the  electric  or- 
gans.    The  whole  ai)paratus  is  abundantly  supplied  with 
nerves  from   the  medula  spinalis;  and  these  nerves  are 
seen  coming  out  in  pairs  from  between  the  vertebra:.     In 
their  course  they  give  out  branches  to  the  muscles  of  the 
back,  and  to  the  skin  of  the  animal.     In  the  gj^nnote,  as 
in  the  torpedo,  the  nerves  supplying  the  electric  organs  are 
much  larger  than  those  bestowed  on  any  part  for  the  pur- 
poses of  sensation   or  movement.     Hunter  thinks,  how- 
ever, that  these  nerves  are  more  considerable  in  point  of 
size  in  the  torpedo  than  in  the  gymnote.     These  organs 
are  attached  loosely  to  the  muscles  of  the  back  which  lie 
between  the  larger,  and  they  are  immediately  connected 
with  the  skin  by  a  loose  cellular  texture.     Humboldt  has 
given  a  very  interesting  and  lively  description  of  the  mode 
of  capturing  the  electric   gymnote,  as  practised  in  South 
America,  near  the  town  of  Calabozo. 

These  fish  abound  in  the  stagnant  pools  of  that  vicinity. 
The  Indians  are  well  aware  of  the  danger  of  encountering 
the  gymnote  when  its  powers  are  unexhausted.  They 
therefore  collect  twenty  or  thirty  wild  horses,  force  them 
into  the  pools,  and  when  the  fish  have  exhausted  their 
electric  batteries  on  the  poor  horses,  they  are  laid  hold  of 
without  difficulty.  The  horses  at  first  exhibit  ir.uch  agi- 
tation and  terror  ;  they  are  prevented  leaving  the  pool  by 
an  enclosing  band  of  Indians,  who  goad  them  with  bam- 
boos whenever  they  attempt  to  escape.  "  The  eels,"  says 
Humboldt,  "  stunned  and  confused  by  the  noise  of  the  horses, 
defended  themselves  by  reiterated  discharges  of  their  elec- 
tric batteries.  For  some  time  they  seemed  likely  to  gain 
the  victory  over  the  horses  and  mules ;  these  were  seen 
in  every  direction,  stunned  by  the  frequency  and  force  of 
the  shocks,  to  disappear  under  water.  Some  horses,  how- 
ever, rose  again,  and,  in  spite  of  the  active  vigilance  of  the 
Indians,  gained  the  shore,  exhausted  with  fatigue  ;  and 
their  limbs  being  benumbed  by  the  electric  explosions, 
they  stretched  themselves  out  upon  the  ground."  "  I  re- 
member the  superb  ])icture  of  a  horse  entering  a  cavern. 


VOL,  xii. 


'  Ophiognalhut  amfvUaceus  of  llr  Ilariiwood,  Pliil.  Trans.  1827,  seems  to  pertam  to  the  same  genus. 


2v 


226 

Malacop- 
terygii 
Apodes. 

Anguilli- 
formes. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


and  terrified  at  the  sight  of  a  lion.  The  expression  of  ter- 
ror is  not  there  stronger  than  what  we  witnessed  in  this 
unequal  conflict.  In  less  than  five  minutes  two  horses 
were  already  drowned.  The  eel,  more  than  five  feet 
long,  glides  under  the  belly  of  the  horse  or  mule ;  it  then 
makes  a  discharge  from  the  whole  extent  of  its  electric 
organs,  which  at  once  attacks  the  heart,  the  viscera,  and 
especially  the  gastric  plexus  of  nerves."  "  After  this  com- 
mencement, I  was  afraid  that  the  sport  might  end  very 
tragically.  But  the  Indians  assured  us  that  the  fishing 
would  soon  be  finished,  and  that  nothing  is  to  be  dread- 
ed but  the  first  assault  of  the  gymnotus.  In  fact,  whether 
the  galvanic  electricity  is  accumulated  in  repose,  or  the 
electric  organ  ceases  to  perform  its  functions  when  fa- 
tigued by  too  long-continued  use,  the  eels,  after  a  time, 
resemble  discharged  batteries.  Their  muscular  motion  is 
still  equally  active,  but  they  no  longer  have  the  power  of 
giving  energetic  shocks.  When  the  combat  had  lasted  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  the  mules  and  horses  appeared  less  af- 
frighted ;  they  no  longer  bristled  up  the  mane,  and  the 
eye  was  less  expressive  of  suffering  and  of  terror.  They 
no  longer  were  seen  to  fall  backwards  ;  and  the  gyninotes, 
swimming  with  the  body  half  out  of  the  water,  and  now 
flying  from  the  horses  instead  of  attacking  them,  began 
themselves,  in  their  turn,  to  approach  the  shore." 

The  electric  gymnote  is  by  no  means  fierce  or  voracious  ; 
but  its  electric  organs  are  the  instruments  by  which  it  pro- 
cures its  prey,  and  defends  itself  against  alligators  and  other 
enemies. 

It  has  been  several  times  brought  alive  to  Europe,  and 
some  experiments  have  been  made  on  its  electricity, — 
which  is  conducted  and  insulated  by  the  same  substances 
as  common  galvanism.' 

So  common  is  the  gymnotus  in  some  parts  of  South 
America,  that,  in  tlie  neighbourhood  of  Uritucu,  a  route 
at  one  time  much  frequented  has  been  entirely  abandon- 
ed, in  consequence  of  the  necessity  of  fording  a  stream,  in 
which  many  mules  were  killed  every  year  by  these  sub- 
aqueous electric  shocks. 

The  only  other  known  species  of  gymnotus  is  the  G. 
aquilabiatus  of  Humboldt,  which  appears  to  differ  from 
the  other  in  wanting  the  posterior  swimming  bladder. 

The  Genus  Carapus  was  separated  by  Cuvier  from 
the  gyninotes,  with  which  they  were  formerly  confounded ; 
and  the  species  are  distinguished  by  a  scaly  compressed 
body  and  a  slender  tail.  The  appellation  is  derived  from 
their  Brazilian  name.  All  the  species  live  in  the  rivers  of 
South  .'\merica,  ov  on  the  coasts  of  that  country.  Carapus 
macrourus  grows  to  the  length  of  eighteen  inches  or  two 
feet,  and  is  of  a  brown  colour,  with  small  eyes,  and  slen- 
der tail.  C.  brachiurus  vel  fascialus  is  marked  with 
darker  transverse  bands.  C.  albus  is  of  a  whitish  colour; 
tail  naked  for  about  an  inch  ;  upper  lip  with  a  lobule  on 
each  side  ;  several  pores  on  the  sides  of  the  head.  C.  ros- 
tratiis  has  a  body  like  that  of  C.  macrourus,  but  the  snout 
is  narrow,  compressed,  and  tubular,  with  connate  jaws  ; 
colour  pale  brown,  variegated  with  darker  spots  ;  the  scales 
not  visible. 

The  Genus  Sternarchus  of  Schneider  was  so  deno- 
minated from  the  anus  being  near  the  sternum.  The  anal 
fin  ends  before  it  reaches  the  extremity  of  the  tail,  which 
has  a  fin  of  its  own  ;  but  the  most  singular  character  in  the 
structure  of  this  fish  consists  of  a  soft  fleshy  filament,  con- 
cealed in  a  furrow  on  the  dorsum,  beyond  the  middle  of 
the  back,  and  retained  in  this  groove  by  tendinous  threads, 
which  admit  of  its  having  some  motion  ;  a  very  singular 


Apodes. 
AnguiUi- 
formes. 


organ,  of  which  we  cannot  conjecture  the  use.  The  head  Slalacop' 
is  oblong,  naked,  and  compressed ;  neither  opercula  nor  terygii 
branchial  rays  are  externally  visible  ;  the  rest  of  the  body 
is  scaly  ;  the  teeth  are  soft,  short  filaments,  like  velvet,  on 
the  middle  of  each  jaw.  The  only  species  is  Sternarchus 
albifrons,  which  was  considered  by  Pallas,  its  first  describer, 
as  a  Gymnotus. 

Genus  Gymnarchus,  Cuv.  Body  scaly  and  elongated, 
gills  but  slightly  open  in  front  of  the  pectorals,  as  in  Gym- 
notus, but  the  back  is  furnished  all  along  with  a  soft  rayed 
fin  ;  there  is  no  fin  behind  the  anus,  nor  beneath  the  tail, 
which  has  a  pointed  termination.  The  head  is  conical, 
naked, — the  mouth  small,  and  provided  with  a  single  row 
of  small  cutting  teeth. 

Gymnarchus  Nilotictis  of  Cuvier,  discovered  by  M.  Rif- 
fault,  is,  as  its  name  implies,  an  Egyptian  fish,  and  is,  we 
believe,  the  only  known  species. 

Genus  Leptocephalus,  Pennant.  This  genus  differs 
from  the  eels  by  being  greatly  compressed  laterally,  by  a 
larger  branchial  aperture  opening  before  the  pectorals,  by 
a  head  extremely  small,  and  a  pointed  snout.  The  pec- 
torals are  almost  invisible  ;  the  dorsal  and  anal  are  very 
small,  and  unite  at  the  point  of  the  tail.  The  intestines 
occupy  a  narrow  line  along  the  inferior  margin  of  the 
body. 

Only  one  species  is  known,  a  native  of  our  own  seas, 
first  described  by  Pennant.  It  is  the  Leptocephalus  Mor- 
risii,  a  small  fish  of  four  inches  long  by  one  tenth  of  an 
inch  in  thickness,  and  so  transparent  as  almost  to  exhibit 
the  form  of  the  vertebra;,  which  may  also  be  felt  through 
the  integuments.  This  singular  creature  was  first  seen  near 
Holyhead  by  Mr  William  Morris,  who  transmitted  it  to 
Pennant.  Though  still  a  rare  species,  it  has  since  been 
observed  by  several  other  British  naturalists. 

Genus  Ophidiu.m,  Linn.  This  genus  has  the  anus  far 
behind  ;  the  dorsal  and  anal  fins  join  in  a  point  at  the 
tail ;  the  body  is  long  and  compressed,  and  covered  with 
small  irregular  scales,  scattered  in  the  thickness  of  the 
skin.  But  these  fish  differ  from  eels,  in  having  open  gills, 
furnished  with  a  large  operculum,  and  a  branchiostegous 
membrane,  with  short  rays.  The  dorsal  rays  are  articulat- 
ed, but  not  branched. 

The  genus  is  subdivided  into  two  sub-genera,  viz.  Ophi- 
dium  proper,  in  which  the  throat  is  provided  with  two  cirrhi 
adhering  to  the  point  of  the  os  hyoides.  The  best-known 
species  is  Ophidium  barbatum,  which  grows  to  eight  inch- 
es ;  general  colour  silvery,  but  the  vertical  fins  banded 
with  black  ;  the  surface  smooth,  scales  attached  by  their 
centre  to  the  skin  ;  two  bifid  cirrhi  on  the  throat ;  skin 
spotted  with  small  red  spots.  The  swimming  bladder  is 
oval,  large,  and  thick,  for  the  size  of  the  fish,  and  is  sup- 
ported by  three  peculiar  bones  suspended  under  the  first 
vertebra,  and  moveable  by  particular  muscles.  This  fish 
abounds  in  the  Mediterranean,  where  it  is  in  request  as  an 
article  of  diet.  Ophidium  Vassali  is  a  small  species,  also 
found  in  the  Mediterranean  ;  but  in  the  South  Seas  a  large 
species  has  been  caught.  It  is  named  Oph.  blacodes. 
Enchelyopus  (Fierasfer),  Klein,  differs  in  wanting  the 
beards  of  the  true  Ophidium.  The  dorsal  fin  is  so  slight 
as  only  to  seem  a  fold  of  the  skin  ;  the  swimming  bladder 
has  but  two  supporting  bones.  Only  one  species  is  recog- 
nised, Ophidium  imberbe  of  Linn.,  which  is  also  Gymno- 
tus acus  of  several  naturalists.  As  a  British  species,  it  was 
first  communicated  to  Pennant  by  the  Duchess  of  Portland, 
from  Weymouth.  It  has  since  been  found  by  Montagu  on 
the  south  coast  of  Devon. 


^  '  Dr  Traill  informs  us  that  he  liad  two  ?ent  to  him  from  Demerary,  but  they  died  the  day  before  the  sliip  made  the  coast  of 
England,  and  were  unluckily  thrown  overboard. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


227 


I.opJio-  Genus  Ammodytes,  Linn.  Has  a  thin  and  elongated 
branchii.  form.  The  dorsal  fin  is  furnished  with  articulated  rays, 
^""'y^^  but  is  simple  for  a  considerable  part  of  its  extent.  There 
is  a  second  fin  behind  tlie  anus,  and  a  third  at  the  end  of 
the  tail,  which  is  forked.  These  three  fins  are  quite  dis- 
tinct, or  separate  from  each  other.  The  snout  is  point- 
ed ;  the  upper  jaw  susceptible  of  extension,  but  the  lower 
is  longer  than  the  upper  when  the  latter  is  not  extended. 
The  stomach  is  angular  and  fleshy  ;  there  is  no  swim- 
ming bladder  nor  CKca.  Only  one  British  species  is  as 
yet  distinctly  known,  the  Ammodi/tes  tobianus  (our  com- 
mon launce),  a  fish  about  eight  or  ten  inches  long,  the 
body  somewhat  of  a  square  form,  but  the  angles  not 
sharp,  and  the  sides  slightly  convex.  It  is  very  frequent 
on  our  sandy  coasts.  Its  back  is  bluish,  the  rest  rich  sil- 
very. This  fish  lives  on  vermes  and  other  marine  animals, 
which  it  is  believed  to  pursue  by  burrowing  in  the  sand, 
from  whence  it  is  often  dug  up  at  the  depth  of  a  foot.  It  is 
prized  as  food,  and  is  considered  as  an  excellent  bait  for 
turbot  and  mackerel.  It  is  the  favom-ite  prey  of  the  latter 
fish  ;  and  the  porpoise  ploughs  up  the  sand  at  the  bottom 
of  the  sea  with  his  nose,  in  the  manner  of  a  hog,  in  search 
of  this  species,  which  has  often  been  foimd  in  his  stomach. 
It  is  also  sought  for  by  salmon,  which  have  been  captured 
in  the  sandy  bays  of  Sutherland,  by  means  of  a  hook 
baited  by  a  launce,  commonly  called  the  sand-eel. 

It  is  extremely  probable  that  two  British  species  are 
usually  confounded  by  us  under  the  name  of  launce.' 

The  various  genera  of  fishes  with  which  we  have  been 
hitherto  engaged,  not  only  possess  an  osseous  or  fibrous 
skeleton,  and  free  and  complete  jaws,  but  their  branchia; 
are  constantly  pectiniform,  that  is,  in  the  shape  of  lamina; 
or  combs.  We  now  proceed  to  others,  in  which  the  re- 
spiratory organs  assume  another  form. 


ORDER  v.— LOPHOBRANCHII. 

,7aws  complete  and  free,  as  in  the  preceding  orders,  but 
the  branchiae,  instead  of  being  comb-shaped,  are  divided 
into  little  rounded  tufts,  disposed  in  pairs  along  the  bran- 
chial arches.  The  branchiae  have  this  further  peculiarity, 
that  they  are  entirely  enclosed  beneath  a  large  operculum, 
attached  all  round  by  a  membrane,  which  jiermits  the  wa- 
ter to  escape  merely  through  a  small  hole,  and  exhibits 
only  vestiges  of  rays. 

The  genera  of  this  order  may  be  distinguished  exter- 
nally by  the  cuirassed  aspect  of  their  bodies,  which  are 
strongly  plated,  very  angular,  and  frequently  furnished 
with  spiny  projections.  The  species  are  meagre  creatures, 
of  small  size,  and  very  extraordinary  aspect.  They  have 
scarcely  any  flesh  upon  their  bones.  The  intestine  is  uni- 
form, and  without  caeca ;  the  swimming  bladder  is  thin, 
but  tolerably  large  in  proportion  to  tlie  other  parts.  The 
order  is  almost  entirely  composed  of  the  old  genera  Syng- 
natlius  and  Pegasus  of  Linnaeus. 

The  genus  Syngnathus  of  the  great  Swedish  naturalist 
consisted  of  a  rather  numerous  assemblage  of  species,  dis- 
tinguished by  a  tubular  muzzle,  formed,  like  that  of  the 
FisTULARiDvE,  by  a  prolongation  of  the  ethmoid,  vomer, 
and  tympanic  bones,  of  the  pre-opercles,  sub-opercles,  &c. 
and  terminated  by  a  mouth  of  the  ordinary  kind,  but  al- 
most vertically  cleft.  The  respiratory  opening  is  towards 
the  nape  of  the  neck,  and  the  ventral  fins  are  wanting.  The 
generative  system  is  characterised  by  this  peculiarity, 
that  the  eggs  slip  into,  and  are  hatched  in,  a  kind  of  sac  or 


pocket,  formed  by  a  pursing  of  the  skin — in  some  beneath    Lopho- 
thc  belly,  in  others  at  the  base  of  the  tail.     This  pouch  branchii. 
opens  in  due  time  for  the  escape  of  the  young.     In  this  *""'^"~' 
respect,  then,  these  fishes  may  be  said  to  connect  the  osse- 
ous with  the  cartilaginous  kinds,  for  the  eggs  arc  hatched 
internally,  and  the  young  are  produced  alive.     This  fact 
was  observed  by  Aristotle,  and  has  lately  been  confirmed 
(so  far,  at  least,  as  concerns  .S'.  acus)  by  Cavolini.     The 
genus  is  now  subdivided  into  three  minor  groups,  as  fol- 
lows : — 

\st,  Genus  Syngnathus  properly  so  called.  Body 
very  long,  thin,  and  differing  but  little  in  its  diameter 
throughout.  Several  species  occur  in  all  our  seas.  They 
differ  in  the  character  and  mmiber  of  their  fins. 

2rf,  Genus  Hippocampus,  Cuv.  Body  laterally  com- 
pressed, and  obviously  higher  than  at  the  tail.  The  sur- 
face is  raised  into  ridges,  its  edges  are  angular  and  incis- 
ed, and  the  hinder  parts  of  the  body  and  tail  have  the  ap- 
pearance of  being  divided  into  segments.  The  caudal  fin 
is  wanting. 

Of  this  genus  several  species  are  found  in  the  European 
seas,  and  one  or  two  occur  along  the  British  shores.  The 
greater  number,  however,  are  exotic.  In  the  dried  spe- 
cimens the  head  is  usually  bent  at  right  angles  with  the 
body,  the  thorax  curved,  and  the  tail  bent  inwards.  From 
the  peculiar  aspect  which  they  exhibit  in  this  condition, 
they  have  received  the  name  of  sea-horses.  The  most  re- 
markable species  with  which  we  are  acquainted  is  the 
Hippoeampus  fofiatvs  of  Shaw,  or  foliated  pipe-fish.  (See 
Plate  CCCVI.  fig.  7.)  This  rare  and  very  singularly  con- 
structed fish  is  a  native  of  the  Southern  Ocean.  The 
specimen  described  by  Shaw  was  transmitted  from  New 
Holland  to  Sir  Joseph  Banks.  The  one  here  figured 
was  sent  to  Professor  Jameson  from  Van  Diemen's  Land. 
We  should  not  have  hesitated  to  consider  this  species 
as  synonymous  with  S.  tomiolalus  of  Lacepede  (and  the 
more  readily  as  they  seem  to  be  regarded  as  identical 
by  Cuvier")  ;  but  on  comparing  it  with  the  figure  in  the 
Annales  du  Mits.  we  find  that  the  Van  Diemen's  Land 
specimen  possesses  two  large  appendages  on  the  dorsal 
outline,  not  represented  by  the  author  of  the  earlier  Hist. 
Nat.  des  Poissons. 

3d,  Genus  Solenostoma,  Seb.  and  Lacep.  Differs 
from  Syngnathus  chiefly  in  possessing  very  large  ventrals 
placed  behind  the  pectorals,  and  united  together  and  with 
the  body  so  as  to  form  a  kind  of  apron,  which,  like  the  pouch 
of  the  genus  just  named,  serves  to  retain  the  ova.  There 
is  also  a  dorsal,  with  few  rays,  but  elevated,  and  placed 
near  the  nape  ;  another  very  small  fin  on  the  origin  of 
the  tail ;  and  a  large  pointed  caudal.  In  other  respects 
the  genus  bears  a  great  resemblance  to  Hippocampus. 
There  is  only  a  single  species  known,  the  Fistularia  pa- 
radoxa  of  Pallas.-" 

Genus  Pegasus,  Linn.  Projecting  muzzle  formed 
by  the  same  pieces  as  in  the  preceding  genera,  but  the 
mouth,  instead  of  being  placed  at  the  extremity,  is  found 
at  the  base,  and,  in  its  protractile  nature,  so  far  resembles 
that  of  the  sturgeon,  although  it  is  composed  of  the  same 
bones  as  the  mouth  of  ordinary  fishes. 

The  body  in  this  genus  is  cuirassed  like  that  of  Hippo- 
campus and  Solenostoma,  but  the  trunk  is  broad,  depress- 
ed, the  branchial  opening  lateral,  and  there  are  two  dis- 
tinct ventral  fins  behind  the  pectorals,  which  are  often 
large  and  wing-like,  and  have  given  rise  to  the  generic 
name.  The  dorsal  and  anal  are  opposite  to  each  other. 
The  species  are  chiefly  from  the  Indian  seas.  See  Plate 
CCCVL  fig.  10. 


'   See  Regne  Animal,  t.  ii.  p.  360  ;  and  Bulletin  des  Scienets  for  September  1 824. 
licgne  Animal,  t.  ii.  p.  363. 


S  Sficilcgia,  viii.  iv.  6. 


228 

Plectog- 
nathi- 

Gyninu- 
dontes. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


ORDER  VI.— PLECTOGNATHI. 

The  fishes  of  this  order  approach  the  great  chondrop- 
terygian  division  in  the  imperfection  of  their  jaws,  and 
the  slowness  with  whicli  their  skeleton  hardens ;  yet  that 
skeleton  is  fibrous,  and  its  general  structure  resembles 
that  of  the  ordinary  or  osseous  fishes.  The  principal  dis- 
tinctive character,  however,  of  the  Plectognathi,  consists 
in  the  maxillary  bone  being  soldered  or  firmly  attached 
on  the  side  of  the  inter-maxillary,  which  alone  forms  the 
jaw,  and  in  the  palatine  arch  being  connected  by  suture 
with  the  cranium,  which  consequently  renders  it  immove- 
able. Moreover,  the  rays  and  opercles  are  concealed  be- 
neath a  thick  skin,  which  permits  only  a  small  branchial 
cleft  to  be  visible  externall}'.  The  vestiges  of  ribs  are 
very  slight.  The  true  ventrals  are  wanting.  The  intes- 
tinal canal  is  ample,  but  without  ca;ca,  and  almost  all  the 
species  are  provided  with  a  rather  large  swimming  blad- 
der. 

The  order  comprises  two  very  natural  families,  cha- 
racterised by  the  different  armature  of  the  jaws. 


FAMILY  I._GYMN01)0NT£S. 

Instead  of  apparent  teeth,  the  jaws  are  furnished  with 
a  substance  like  ivory,  divided  internally  into  lamina?  or 
plates,  the  totality  of  which  resembles  the  beak  of  a  par- 
rot, and  is  essentially  composed  of  true  teeth  united  to- 
gether, and  succeeding  each  other  as  they  become  used 
by  trituration.  The  opercles  are  small,  their  rays  five  in 
number  on  each  side,  and  the  whole  greatly  concealed. 
The  species  live  on  Crustacea  and  Fuci.  Their  flesh  is 
in  general  mucous,  and  slightly  esteemed.  Some  indeed 
are  even  poisonous,  at  least  during  certain  seasons. 

Two  of  the  genera  {Tetraodon  and  Diodon),  commonly 
called  orbs  or  balloon-fish,  possess  a  singular  facult)'  of 
inflating  their  bodies  by  swallowing  great  quantities  of 
air.  When  thus  swollen,  they  roll  over  and  float  upon 
the  surface,  belly  uppermost,  apparently  unable  to  direct 
their  course.  They  are  not,  however,  defenceless,  for  the 
spines  with  which  their  skin  is  armed  project  in  all  di- 
rections. Their  swimming  bladder  has  two  lobes,  and 
their  kidneys,  which  arc  placed  very  high  up,  have  been 
sometimes  mistaken  for  lungs.  There  are  but  three  bran- 
chiae on  each  side.  Each  nostril  is  furnished  with  a 
double  fleshy  tentaculum. 

Genus  Diodon,  Linn.  The  undivided  jaws  exhibit 
but  one  piece  above  and  another  below, — from  whence 
the  generic  name,  which  signifies  two  teeth.  Behind  each 
cutting  edge  is  a  rounded  portion,  transversely  grooved, 
and  forming  a  powerful  instrument  of  mastication.'  The 
skin  is  armed  on  all  sides  by  strong,  pointed  spines,  so 
that,  when  inflated,  these  creatures  bear  a  resemblance  to 
a  gigantic  burr  of  a  chestnut  tree. 

The  species  are  numerous  in  the  warmer  seas.  One  of 
the  most  common  is  the  Diodon  atinga  of  Bloch,  which 
measures  about  a  foot  in  diameter.  It  inhabits  the  seas 
of  India,  America,  and  Southern  Africa,  and  feeds  on  the 
smaller  fishes,  Crustacea,  and  shell-fish,  the  calcareous 
covering  of  which  it  breaks  with  great  facility,  by  means 
of  its  robust  and  bony  jaws.  It  is  a  dangerous  species 
to  meddle  with,  owing  to  the  sudden  and  hedgehog-like 
manner  in  which  it  bristles  up  its  spines.  It  seems  s3'no- 
nymous  with  D.  hystrix  of  Linn.,  commonly  called  the 
sea-porcupine,  and  ivas  formerly  a  frequent  and  dusty  ap- 


pendage in  the  shop  of  the  apothecary.  (See  Plate  CCCVI.  Plectog- 
fig.  8.)  Diodon  liolocanthns  inhabits  almost  all  the  seas  nathi. 
between  the  tropics.  When  taken  by  means  of  a  hook,  Gymno- 
it  exhibits  the  most  ungovernable  movements, — alter-  '""'^s- 
nately  inflates  and  compresses  its  body,  ascends  and  de- 
scends with  rapidity  and  violence,  and  is  extremely  dan- 
gerous to  lay  hold  of.  It  is  fished  for  both  in  the  Red 
Sea  and  along  the  coast  of  Japan  ;  and,  according  to  Du- 
tertre,  the  hooks  are  baited  with  Crustacea.  The  bait,  it 
appears,  is  first  approached  with  caution,  then  tasted, 
left,  returned  to,  and  finally  svvallowed.  It  no  sooner, 
however,  finds  itself  fairly  hooked,  than  it  swells  itself 
up  like  a  balloon,  utters  a  dull  sound  like  that  produced  by 
a  turkey-cock  while  making  its  wheel,  and  then  becomes 
exceedingly  furious.  It  next  has  recourse  to  an  opposite 
mode  of  action,  by  lowering  its  spines,  disinflating  its 
body,  and  becoming  as  loose  and  flabby  as  a  wet  glove.* 
It  resumes  its  activity,  however,  as  soon  as  it  perceives 
the  fisherman  drawing  towards  it,  or  feels  itself  being 
drawn  towards  the  fisherman.  In  short  it  has  a  particu- 
lar dislike  to  being  killed. 

Genus  Tetraodon,  Linn.  Jaws  divided  in  the  centre 
by  a  suture,  so  as  to  exhibit  the  appearance  of  four  teeth 
(from  whence  the  name),  two  above  and  two  below. 
The  skin  is  armed  merely  by  small  spines,  which  project 
but  little.     Several  species  are  regarded  as  poisonous. 

The  most  anciently  known  is  an  Egyptian  species,  T. 
lineatus,  Linn.,  which  is  thrown  by  the  floods  in  vast  num- 
bers over  the  prolific  banks  of  the  Nile,  where  it  is  after- 
wards gathered  as  a  plaything  by  the  children.  According 
to  Hasselquist,  however,  the  Egyptians  hold  it  in  abhor- 
rence, and  believe  that  the  use  of  its  flesh  as  food  is  fol- 
lowed by  death.  The  prickles  of  its  skin  produce  a  sen- 
sation like  the  stinging  of  nettles.  In  many  iMahommedan 
countries  another  species,  called  T.hispidushy  Lacepede, 
is  fully  inflated,  then  carefully  dried,  and  afterwards  sus- 
pended from  the  pinnacle  of  the  minarets,  where  it  serves 
the  purpose  of  a  weathercock.  The  hare  tetraodon,  as  it 
is  called  (  T.  lagocephalus,  Linn.),  appears  to  have  been 
described  by  Pennant  under  the  title  of  Globe  Diodon. 
Though  a  tropical  species,  it  has  occurred  occasionally 
along"  the  British  coasts,  particularly  near  Penzance  in 
Cornwall.  We  here  figure  a  curious  Indian  species,  the 
Tetraodon patocaoi'Yitiia.mWto'n  Buchanan.  Plate  CCCVI. 
fig.  9. 

Baron  Cuvier  has  separated  from  the  preceding,  under 
the  generic  title  of  Orthagoriscus  (imposed  by  Schnei- 
der, and  synonymous  with  genus  Cepltatus  of  Sliaw),  the 
peculiar  species  known  to  English  readers  under  the 
name  of  sun-Jish,  the  Poissons-ltmes  of  our  continental 
neighbours.^  The  jaws  are  undivided,  as  in  Diodon,  but 
the  body,  compressed  and  without  spines,  is  unsusceptible 
of  inflation,  and  the  tail  so  short,  and  vertical  in  its  poste- 
rior outline,  as  to  convey  the  idea  of  an  artificial  trunca- 
tion. The  form  is  in  consequence  extraordinary  and  cha- 
racteristic. The  dorsal  and  anal  fin,  each  high  and  point- 
ed, seem  to  unite  with  the  caudal.  The  swimming  blad- 
der is  wanting,  the  stomach  small,  and  penetrated  direct- 
ly by  the  ductus  chokdocus.  Beneath  the  skin  we  find  a 
thick  layer  of  a  gelatinous  nature.  The  European  seas 
produce  a  species  which  sometimes  measures  more  than 
four  feet  in  length,  and  weighs,  in  consequence  of  its 
bulky  proportions,  above  three  hundred  pounds.  It  is  of 
a  fine  silvery  hue,  and  is  named  Tetraodon  mola  by  Lin- 
niEus,  and  the  short  sun-Jish  by  British  writers.  (See  Plate 
CCCVI.  fig.  11.)    It  often  exhibits  during  the  night  a  high 


'  Baron  Cuvier  observes,  that  the  jaws  of  these  fishes  are  by  no  means  unfrequent  among  pelrifactionB. 
-  Griffith's  Animal K'tvijdotn^  vol.  x.  p.  r)yl. 

^  The  title  of  Poisson-lune  is  however  bestowed  also  on  other  .'jpecies  by  French  writers,  for  ex.iniple  on  Lamprh  gi'Uatus  <i{  Ret- 
zius,  which  is  the  Zcua  liim  of  Gmeliji,  and  the  Ojiah  of  Pennant. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


229 


Pleetog. 
nathi. 
Sclero. 
dermi. 


degree  of  phosphoric  splendour.  We  once  came  along- 
side of  one  while  swimming  in  the  Mediterranean.  It 
got  out  of  our  way  by  sinking  very  slowly  downwards. 
The  Diodon  mola  of  Pallas  {Spic.  Zool.)  is  anotiier  species 
of  the  same  genus. 

The  only  remaining  genus  of  the  first  family  of  Plec- 
TOGNATin  is  named  Tbiodon  by  Cuvier,  from  a  species 
discovered  in  the  Indian  seas  by  M.  Reinward.' 


FAMILY  II._SCLEHODERMI. 

Easily  distinguished  by  the  conical  or  pyramidal  form 
of  the  muzzle,  prolonged  from  the  region  of  the  eyes,  and 
terminated  by  a  little  mouth  armed  with  a  small  number 
of  distinct  teeth  on  each  jaw.  The  skin  is  generally 
rough,  or  covered  by  hard  scales.  The  swimming  blad- 
der is  large  and  robust,  and  of  an  oval  form. 

Genus  Balistes,  Linn.  Body  compressed;  eight 
teeth  upon  a  single  row  on  each  jaw,  and  generally  of  a 
cutting  kind ;  skin  scaly  or  engrained,  but  not  absolutely 
osseous ;  first  dorsal  composed  of  one  or  more  spines,  ar- 
ticulated on  a  special  bone,  which  is  attached  to  the  cra- 
nium, and  presents  a  groove  into  which  the  spines  are  re- 
ceived ;  second  dorsal  soft  and  long,  and  corresponding  in 
its  position  to  an  anal  fin  of  nearly  similar  form.  Although 
the  ventral  fins  are  wanting,  we  nevertheless  perceive  in 
the  skeleton  a  true  pelvic  bone  suspended  to  those  of  the 
shoulder. 

The  species  occur  in  vast  numbers  in  the  torrid  zone, 
among  rocks  nearly  on  a  level  with  the  surface  of  the 
water,  where  they  shine  with  a  brilliant  lustre  resembling 
that  of  the  beautiful  chsetodons,  formerly  described. 
Their  flesh,  at  no  time  much  esteemed,  is  said  to  become 
dangerous  as  food  while  they  themselves  are  nourished 
by  the  polypi  of  the  coral  reefs.  Cuvier  however  states, 
that  in  such  specimens  as  he  had  occasion  to  dissect,  he 
found  nothing  but  the  remains  of  marine  vegetation.  The 
generic  name  is  derived  from  balisla,  an  ancient  imple- 
ment of  war,  to  which  the  inclined  dorsal  spine  has  been 
regarded  as  bearing  some  resemblance.  In  modern  times 
the  oiiginal  genus  has  been  divided  into  the  four  follow- 
ing  groups. 

In  Balistes  (properly  so  called)  of  Cuvier,  the  whole 
body  is  clothed  by  large,  hard,  rhomboidal  scales,  which 
not  being  imbricated,  or  encroaching  on  each  other,  pre- 
sent the  appearance  of  compartments  on  the  skin  ;  their 
anterior  dorsal  has  three  spines,  of  which  the  first  is  much 
the  largest,  the  third  being  very  small,  and  placed  some- 
what apart  behind.  The  extremity  of  the  pelvis  is  al- 
ways prickly  and  projecting,  and  behind  it  are  some  spines 
involved  in  the  skin,  which  in  the  lengthened  species  have 
been  regarded  as  rays  of  the  ventral  fins.  Some  have  no 
particular  armature  on  the  sides  of  the  tail ;  others  have 
the  lateral  portion  of  that  part  armed  by  a  certain  num- 
ber of  ranges  of  spines  curved  forwards. 

In  MoNOCANTHUS,  Cuv.,  the  scales  are  very  small,  and 
beset  by  close  asperities ;  the  extremity  of  the  pelvis  is 
projecting  and  spiny,  as  in  the  preceding  group,  but  there 
is  only  one  large  dentated  spine  to  the  first  dorsal,  or,  if 
the  second  exists,  it  is  almost  imperceptible. 

In  Aluteres,  Cuv.,  the  body  is  elongated,  and  covered 
by  scarcely  visible,  small,  close-set  grains  ;  there  is  a  single 
spine  to  the  first  dorsal ;  and  the  pelvis  is  entirely  sub- 
cutaneous, not  forming  that  spiny  projection  visible  in  the 
other  Balistes.     See  Plate  CCCVI.  fig.  12. 

In  Triacanthus,  Cuv.,  the  species  are  distinguished  by 
possessing  a  kind  of  ventral  fins,  each  sustained  by  a  large 


single  spiny  ray,  and  adhering  to  an  unprojecting  pelvis.  Chondrop- 
The  first  dorsal,  posterior  to  its  principal  spine,  has  three    terypi. 
or  four  smaller  ones.    The  skin  is  covered  by  small,  close-  -"O"*^ 
set  scales,  and  the  tail  is  more  elongated  than  in  the  other 
groups.     There  is  only  one  species  known,  a  small  fish 
from  the  Indian  seas,  figured  by  Bloch  (148,  2)  under 
the  name  of  Balistes  bi-aculeatut. 

Genus  Ostracion,  Linn.  Instead  of  scales,  the  species 
of  this  genus  have  the  head  and  body  covered  by  regular 
and  bony  compartments,  soldered  together  so  as  to  form 
an  inflexible  cuirass,  which  leaves  nothing  moveable  but 
the  tail,  fins,  mouth,  and  a  small  lip  which  borders  the 
gills.  The  majority  even  of  the  vertebral  joints  are  also 
as  it  were  soldered.  Each  jaw  is  armed  with  from  ten  to 
twelve  conical  teeth.  The  branchiae  open  only  by  a  small 
cleft,  furnished  with  a  cutaneous  lobe  ;  but  internally 
they  are  provided  with  an  opercle  and  six  rays.  Both  the 
pelvic  bones  and  ventral  fins  are  wanting,  and  there  is 
only  a  single  dorsal  and  anal  fin,  each  small  of  its  kind. 

These  anomalous-looking  fishes  are  sparingly  supplied 
with  flesh  ;  but  their  liver  is  large,  and  yields  an  abundant 
supply  of  oil.  Some  are  suspected  of  being  poisonous. 
The  species  are  called  tnmk-Jish  by  our  English  writers. 
We  here  figure  the  horned  trunk-fish,  Ostracion  cornutus 
of  Linn,  and  Bloch,  a  native,  like  most  of  the  genus,  of  the 
Indian  and  American  seas.     Plate  CCCVI.  fig.  13. 


SECOND  great  SERIES  OF  THE  CLASS   OF  FISHES. 

THE  CHONDROPTERYGII,  OR  CARTILAGI- 
NOUS FISHES. 

This  division  of  fishes,  by  the  peculiarities  of  the  organs 
of  hearing  and  generation  in  some  genera,  approaches  to 
the  class  of  reptiles ;  while  others  have  a  skeleton  so  de- 
fective, and  such  simplicity  of  organization,  that  we  might 
almost  arrange  them  with  Vermes.  We  may  thus  consider 
them,  says  Cuvier,  as  bearing  the  same  relation  to  the 
first  series  as  the  marsupial  animals  do  to  the  other  mam- 
mifera  furnished  « ith  claws. 

Their  skeleton  is  distinctly  cartilaginous,  destitute  of 
true  bony  matter,  as  the  calcareous  portion  is  not  dis- 
posed into  a  fibrous  structure,  but  is  deposited  in  grains 
in  a  substance  essentially  gelatinous.  The  skull  is  com- 
posed of  a  single  piece,  and  consequently  is  destitute  of 
sutures,  but  possesses  foramina,  prominences,  and  fossuls, 
like  the  cranium  of  other  fishes.  The  facial  articulations 
are  also  wanting ;  and  it  forms  one  of  their  characteris- 
tics to  want  the  maxillary  and  inter-maxillary  bones, 
which  ordinarily  support  the  teeth  of  the  upper  jaw ;  or 
they  have  only  vestiges  of  these  parts,  while  their  functions 
are  performed  by  bones  analogous  to  the  palatines  or  the 
vomer.  In  some  the  vertebral  column,  as  in  the  lamprey, 
forms  but  a  single  piece ;  in  others,  as  in  certain  rays, 
several  vertebra  are  joined  together.  The  gelatinous  in- 
ter-vertebral substance,  which  in  other  fishes  communi- 
cates from  one  to  another  through  a  small  foramen,  is  in 
several  of  this  series  a  cord  of  equal  thickness,  perforat- 
ing all  the  vertebrae.  Yet  their  nervous  system,  connected 
with  the  organs  of  digestion,  is  as  complete  as  in  other 
fishes  ;  and  some  of  them  have  organs  of  copulation  and 
generation  quite  as  perfect  as  in  the  class  of  reptiles. 

This  series  is  divided  into  two  orders ;  one  distinguish- 
ed by  having  the  gills  free,  as  in  other  fishes ;  the  other 
with  fixed  branchia. 


'  See  Rigne  Animal,  t.  ii.  p.  370  ;  and  Buperrey's  Voyage,  Foistoru,  No.  4. 


230 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Chondrop. 

tervcu:    ORDER  I.— STURIOXES,   OR    CHONPROPTERYGII 
Stur'iones.  WITH   FREE  BRANCHIiE. 

The  few  genera  of  tliis  order  approach  to  ordinary  fishes, 
by  their  gills  being  attaclicd  only  at  one  extremity.  They 
have  but  one  branchial  ajierture,  which  is  very  o])en  ;  they 
have  but  one  operculum,  and  are  without  rays  to  the  mem- 
brane of  the  gills. 

Genus  Acipenseu,  Linn.;  Sturgeon.  The  general 
form  of  this  genus  resembles  that  of  the  sharks ;  but  they 
are  distinguished  by  longitudinal  rows  of  bony  plates  or 
bosses  implanted  on  the  skin  ;  the  head  is  defended  by 
similar  plates  ;  the  mouth  is  small,  and.  as  in  sharks,  placed 
below  the  snout ;  the  palatal  bones  are  lufited  to  the  max- 
illaries,  and  vestiges  of  the  inter-maxillaries  may  be  traced 
in  the  lips,  while  the  mouth  is  capable  of  some  degree  of 
projection,  by  its  position  on  a  style  with  three  articiilations. 
Instead  of  teeth,  the  mouth  is  furnished  with  a  sort  of  horny 
process  on  the  jaws.  The  nostrils  and  eyes  are  on  the 
sides  of  the  head;  the  muzzle  is  furnished  with  vermiform 
cirrhi.  There  is  no  vestige  of  an  external  ear,  but  the 
labyrinth  is  perfect  within  the  bones  of  the  head.  The 
dorsal  fin  is  behind  the  ventrals,  and  the  anal  immediately 
below  the  dorsal.  The  caudal  fin  surrounds  the  extremity 
of  the  s|)ine,  and  its  upper  lobe  is  longer  than  the  lower. 
Internally  there  exists  the  spiral  intestinal  valve,  and  the  pan- 
creas forming  a  single  mass  ;  but  we  also  find  a  very  large 
and  strong  swimming  bladder,  communicating  by  a  wide 
aperture  with  the  gullet.  They  prey  on  the  smaller  fishes, 
in  pursuing  which  they  can  exert  much  speed  ;  but  in  the 
rivers  they  frequent  they  are  said  to  search  for  Vermes  in 
the  oozy  bottom,  which  they  explore  with  their  snout,  like 
swine. 

Sturgeons  are  marine  fishes,  but  at  certain  seasons  they 
ascend  in  vast  numbers  particular  rivers,  where  they  are 
the  subject  of  extensive  fisheries,  jiarticularly  in  the  large 
rivers  that  disembogue  themselves  into  the  Black  Sea  and 
Caspian,  and  the  rivers  of  France  and  Prussia  ;  they  abound 
also  in  the  large  rivers  of  North  America,  where  the  spe- 
cies appear  to  be  peculiar  to  that  continent. 

The  European  species  are — 

Acipenser  sturio,  or  common  sturgeon.  Its  ordinary 
length  is  seven  or  eight  feet,  but  sometimes  they  are  caught 
exceeding  sixteen  feet.  Snout  pointed,  and  furnished  with 
cirrhi ;  body  gradually  tapering,  pentagonal,  from  the  dis- 
position of  six  longitudinal  rows  of  hard,  bony,  radiated,  and 
mucronated  tubercles.  Its  skin,  except  the  flat  belly,  is 
rough,  from  small  plates  of  a  similar  form  ;  mouth  a  trans- 
verse oval  orifice  ;  lips  cartilaginous  ;  tongue  thick  ;  gill- 
covers  consisting  of  an  oval  radiated  plate  ;  pectorals  oval  ; 
dorsal  near  the  tail.  Its  flesh  is  white  and  delicate,  re- 
sembling veal.  Its  roe  forms  common  caviar.  This  fish 
was  highly  prized  by  the  ancients,  and  is  still  an  esteemed 
food. 

Acipenser  rtdhenus,  or  sterlet,  is  the  smallest  of  Euro- 
pean sturgeons,  rarely  measuring  more  than  three  feet  long. 
It  is  very  numerous  in  the  Volga  and  Ural,  and  is  uncommon 
in  the  IJaltic.  The  lateral  tubercles  are  very  numerous, 
and  strongly  carinated  ;  those  of  the  under  part  of  the  body 
are  more  flattened.  The  flesh  resembles  delicate  veal,  and 
the  roe  forms  the  most  highly  prized  caviar.  See  Plate 
CCCVII.  fig.  1. 

Acipenser  huso,  or  isinglass  sturgeon,  is  the  largest  of 
the  genus,  sometimes  attaining  the  length  of  from  twenty 
to  thirty  feet,  and  weighing  from  1300  to  between  2000  and 
3000  lbs.     Its  skin  is  much  less  tuberculated  than  the  com- 


mon sturgeon,  and  is  covered  with  a  viscid  mucus  ;  the  Chondrop- 
snont  and  cirrhi  are  shorter.     This  species  is  chiefly  found    terygii. 
in  the  Caspian  and   Euxine,   or  the  rivers  that  flow  into  Sturiones. 
those  seas  ;  but  the  large  sturgeons  sometimes  caught  in  ^'^"^^^"^ 
the  northern  seas  appear  also  to  belong  to  the  same  species. 
The  best  isinglass  is  formed  of  its  air-bladder. 

The  following  species,  which  are  found  in  the  rivers  of 
North  America,  appear  to  be  peculiar  to  that  continent 
(See  Ainer.  Trans,  vol.  i.)  :  Acipenser  brevirostris,  A. 
o.rijrin/nchus,  A.  macvlosus,  and  A.  rubicundus.  The  last 
of  these  appears  to  be  the  American  representative  of  the 
A.  riilhcniis,  the  preceding  one  of  the  A.  sturio.^ 

Genus  Polyodon,  Lacep. ;  Spatularia,  Shaw.  This 
genus,  which  consists  but  of  a  single  species,  is  at  once  re- 
cognised by  the  enormous  prolongation  of  its  snout,  which 
has  a  dilated  middle,  something  resembling  the  leaf  of  a 
tree  when  viewed  from  above.  The  habit  of  the  body  re- 
sembles the  sturgeon  ;  but  the  spinal  column  is  formed  of 
one  piece,  as  in  the  lamprey.  The  upper  jaw  is  formed  of 
the  maxillary  and  palate  bones  \mitcd  together,  and  the 
pedicle  of  the  mouth  has  two  articulations  ;  the  mouth  is 
small,  and  furnished  with  numerous  minute  teeth.  The 
spiracle  is  wide,  and  covered  by  a  very  large,  soft  opercu- 
lum, extending  to  the  middle  of  the  body.  The  intestine 
is  provided  with  the  spiral  valve,  so  frequent  among  the 
Chondropterygii ;  but  tlie  pancreas  exhibits  the  commence- 
ment of  a  subdivision  into  lobules.  The  existence  of  an 
air-bladder  suificiently  distinguishes  it  from  the  Scjuali.  It 
has  only  been  found  in  the  Mississippi,  and  does  not  exceed 
a  foot  in  length. 

Genus  Chimera,  Linn.  This  genus  has  a  strong  affi- 
nity to  the  Squall  in  general  shape,  and  in  the  position  of 
the  fins,  but  the  gills  have  only  one  aperture  on  each  side ; 
yet,  on  inspecting  more  accurately,  we  see  that  the  rays 
are  attached  by  most  of  the  edges,  and  that  there  are  really 
five  holes  opening  into  the  bottom  of  a  general  cavity.  A 
rudiment  of  an  operculum  is  found  in  the  skin  ;  the  jaws 
are  still  less  complex  than  in  the  Squali,  for  the  upper  jaw 
is  represented  only  by  the  vomer,  and  the  palate  bones 
and  tympana  are  merely  rudimentary,  attached  to  the  sides 
of  the  muzzle.  Instead  of  teeth,  the  mouth  is  fiu-nished 
with  undivided  hard  plates,  of  which  four  are  above  and 
two  below.  The  snout  resembles  that  of  the  shark,  and 
also  has  regular  ranges  of  pores.  The  first  dorsal  fin  is 
armed  with  a  strong  spine,  and  is  placed  over  the  pectorals. 
The  males,  as  in  the  Squali,  are  distinguished  by  the  carti- 
laginous appendages  of  the  ventral  fins,  divided  into  three 
branches,  and  have  two  spiny  plates  before  the  base  of  the 
ventrals.  These  fish  have  also  on  their  front  a  fleshy  ca- 
runcle, garnished  with  a  group  of  small  prickles.  The  in- 
testine of  this  genus  is  short,  and  has  a  spiral  valve.  The 
female  lays  eggs  of  a  large  size  and  coriaceous  consistence, 
flattened,  and  hairy.  The  only  species  is  Chimcera  borea- 
lis,  or  northern  chimera.  It  is  found  in  the  Northern  Ocean, 
where  it  is  believed  to  feed  on  the  numerous  Mollusca  and 
Crustacea  of  that  sea.  It  is  rarely  taken,  because  it  keeps 
much  in  deep  water ;  but  it  has  been  occasionally  caught 
among  our  northern  islands,  and  is  sometimes  seen  of 
the  length  of  three  or  four  feet.  Its  head  is  the  thickest 
part  of  the  body,  whence  it  tapers  imiformly  to  the  tail. 
It  is  most  common  on  the  coasts  of  Norway,  where  its  eggs 
are  eaten,  and  the  oil  of  its  liver  is  used  as  a  stimulant  em- 
brocation.    It  also  occurs  in  the  iMediterranean. 

Genus  Cali,oiuiynchus,  Gronovius.  Cuvier  separates 
this  from  the  last  genus,  to  which  it  was  united  by  Linnae- 
us.    It  is  distinguished  by  its  snout  terminating  in  a  fleshy, 


'  In  a  quarto  work  published  some  time  ago  at  Berlin  (Geltreiic  Darstclhing,  &c.).  containing  figures  and  description  of  the  various 
animals  of  use  in  Therapeutics,  tliere  is  a  MoiwgrajiU  of  the  Sturgeons  by  Messrs  Brandt  and  Rulzeburgh.  See  Anmles  dcs  Science} 
A'at.  for  Feb.  1831,  p.  223. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


231 


Selaclii 


Chondrop.  flattened  process,  something  in  the  form  of  a  hoe.  The 
terygn.  mouth  is  small,  and  below  the  snout.  The  second  dorsal 
fin  commences  over  the  ventrals,  and  terminates  opposite 
to  the  commencement  of  the  low  er  part  of  tlie  tail.  The 
only  known  species  inhabits  the  Southern  Ocean.  See 
Plate  CCCVII.  figs.  2  and  3. 


ORDER  II.- 


-CHONDROPTERYGII  WITH  FIXED 
BRANCH  liE. 


Instead  of  having  the  gills  free  at  their  external  edge,  in 
this  order  we  find  them  fixed  all  round ;  and  in  respiration 
water  is  emitted  through  as  many  apertures  as  there  are 
intervals  between  the  rays.  Another  peculiarity  of  this 
order  consists  in  the  small  cartilaginovis  arches  suspended 
from  the  soft  parts  at  the  outer  edge  of  the  branchiBe. 

The  Linniean  genera  Squalusand  Baia  are  the  principal 
members  of  this  order  ;  but  Cuvier  and  the  later  Ichthyo- 
logists have  subdivided  these  into  several  genera,  accord- 
ing to  marked  peculiarities  in  their  anatomical  structure. 


FAMILY  I.— SELACHII,  OR  PLAGIOSTOMI. 

The  palatal  and  post-mandibular  bones  support  the  teeth, 
while  the  bones  corresponding  to  the  jaws  in  other  fishes 
are  merely  rudimentary.  A  single  bone  connects  these 
jaws  with  the  cranium,  and  represents  at  the  same  time 
tympana,  jugal,  and  temporal  bones.  The  os  hyoides  is  at- 
tached to  a  single  pedicle,  and,  as  in  ordinary  fishes,  sup- 
ports the  rays  of  the  gills.  The  labyrintli  is  membranous, 
and  included  in  the  cartilaginous  substance  of  the  cranium  ; 
the  sac  attached  to  it  does  not  contain,  as  in  fishes,  the 
porcelanous  concretions,  but  masses  that  are  easily  pulve- 
rized. The  pancreas  has  the  form  of  a  conglomerate  gland. 
The  intestinal  canal  is  short  ;  but  one  part  of  the  tube  is 
fvirnished  internally  with  a  spiral  lamina,  that  seems  intend- 
ed to  prevent  the  too  rapid  passage  of  the  food. 

The  Selachii  have  pectoral  and  ventral  fins  ;  the  latter 
placed  behind  the  abdomen,  and  on  the  sides  of  the  anus. 

In  some  respects  their  sexual  intercourse  resembles  that 
of  Mammifera.  The  females  have  well-developed  oviducts, 
which  serve  the  purpose  of  a  matrix  in  the  species  whose 
young  are  perfected  within  the  body  ;  while  in  others  the 
ova  are  covered  by  a  tough  and  horny  envelope,  to  the 
formation  of  which  a  large  gland  surrounding  each  oviduct 
is  subservient.  These  eggs,  especially  in  the  Squali,  have 
the  form  of  a  parallelogram  with  long  filamentous  tendrils 
at  each  corner,  intended  for  attaching  the  egg  to  Fuci  or 
sub-marine  rocks  during  the  maturation  of  the  young  in- 
cluded animals.  Many  of  these  eggs  are  found  in  a  female, 
but  only  two  appear  to  be  perfected  at  once.  In  these  the 
foetus  is  coiled  up,  and  to  its  umbilical  region  is  attached 
a  large  pyriform  bag,  of  a  white  colour,  by  a  slender  tube. 
On  opening  this  bag  it  is  found  filled  with  a  yellowish,  thin 
liquid,  like  the  yolk  of  a  hen's  egg,  intended  for  the  nou- 
rishment of  the  foetus.  When  the  young  animal  becomes 
able  to  collect  its  own  food,  the  coriaceous  egg  opens  at 
one  end,  the  creature  escapes,  and  soon  the  bag,  now 
empty  and  useless,  drops  off.  Tlie  males  are  provided 
with  two  peculiar  organs,  placed  at  the  inner  edge  of  the 
ventral  fins.  Some  have  supposed  that  these  are  intimately 
connected  with  the  generative  process  ;  others  regard  them 
as  mere  holders,  by  means  of  wiiich  the  female  is  more 
closely  embraced  by  the  male. 

Genus  Squalus,  Linn.;  Shark.  This  forms  the  first 
great  genus  of  our  present  order.  The  general  form  is 
elongated  ;  the  tail  is  thick,  with  the  spinal  cohimn  con- 
tinued into  the  upper  lube  ;  the  pectoral  fins  are  of  con- 
siderable size ;  tlie  spiracles  are  on  the  sidco  of  the  neck  ; 


and  the  eyes  on  each  side  of  the  head.     The  muzzle  is  Chondrop- 
supported  by  three  cartilaginous  projections,  proceeding    teryfjii. 
from  the  anterior  part  of  the  cranium  ;  and  we  can  easily   Selachii. 
observe  in  the  skeleton  the  rudimentary  jaws.     The  sea-  """"'V^' 
pula  is  suspended  in  the  flesh  behind  the  gills.     Some  of 
the  sharks  are  oviparous,  while  others  are  viviparous.    Dis- 
tinct but  small  branchial  rays  ;  there  are  rudiments  of  ribs 
along  the  spine  ;  and  that  column  is  divided  into  regular 
vertebrae. 

The  original  genus  is  numerous,  and  may  be  divided  as 
follows. 

Genus  Scyllium,  Cuv.  This  division  is  characterised 
by  a  short,  obtuse  muzzle,  by  nostrils  near  the  mouth,  con- 
tinued in  grooves  which  reach  to  the  edge  of  the  lip,  and 
more  or  less  closed  by  one  or  two  cuticular  lobules.  Their 
teeth  have  a  central  point  and  two  lateral  prongs.  They 
have  spiracles,  partly  over  the  pectoral  fins.  Their  dorsal 
fins  are  placed  iiir  back,  the  anterior  not  being  before  the 
ventrals.  All  have  an  anal  fin  ;  and,  in  some  species,  its 
position  corresponds  to  the  interval  between  the  two  dor- 
sals ;  the  tail  is  elongated,  truncated,  not  forked. 

The  most  common  on  our  coasts  are  the  following  spe- 
cies. 

Sq.  canicula,  L. ;  greater  spotted  dog-fish,  P.  This  com- 
mon and  prolific  species  is  very  numerous  on  the  northern 
and  western  coasts  of  Britain.  The  colour  of  the  male  is 
dusky,  with  numerous  distinct  small,  blackish,  spots :  the  fe- 
male, of  which  some  naturalists  have  made  another  species, 
is  larger  than  the  male,  of  a  more  red  hue,  variegated  with 
deep-brown  spots  disposed  in  an  ocellated  pattern  on  the 
sides.  The  ventral  fins  of  this  species  have  the  edge  cut 
obliquely. 

Sq.  caivhis,  et  Sq.  stellaris,  are  also  the  male  and  female 
of  another  species  not  uncommon  on  our  coasts.  This 
species  differs  from  the  last  in  size.  The  spots  on  its  sur- 
face are  fuller  and  broader ;  the  ventral  fins  are  more 
square  at  the  edge. 

To  this  sub-genuS  belong  several  other  Squali,  natives 
of  foreign  seas.  They  are  distinguished  by  the  position 
of  the  anal  fin,  which  is  placed  behind  the  second  dorsal ; 
the  spiracles  are  remarkably  small  ;  the  fifth  branchial 
aperture  is  often  concealed  in  the  fourth,  and  the  lobes 
of  the  nostrils  are  usually  prolonged  into  cirrhi. 

Among  the  species  are  Sq.  pendulatus ;  Sq.  Isabella, 
Shaw  ;  Sq.  cirr/iatus,  Linn. ;  Sq.  lobatus  ;  and  Sq.  tigrinus, 
Lacep.,  or  Squalus  fasciatus  of  Bloch. 

This  last  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of  the  order,  and 
has  been  observed  of  the  length  of  fourteen  or  fifteen 
feet,  with  a  large  and  blunt  head,  and  tapering  body.  (See 
Plate  CCCVII.  fig.  4.)  A  kvf  years  ago  one  of  them  was 
observed  for  several  hours  to  follow  a  Liverpool  East  In- 
diaman  off  Madagascar.  It  was  elegantly  transversely 
banded  with  alternate  whitish  and  dark  brown  or  black- 
ish fascia; ;  and  was  further  variegated  by  ocellated  spots 
or  rings  on  various  parts  of  its  body,  which  seemed  to  be 
about  fourteen  feet  long.  Its  head  appeared  to  be  four 
and  a  half  feet  across  ;  but  the  thickest  part  of  its  body 
did  not  seem  more  than  two  feet  in  diameter.  It  was 
accompanied  by  several  pilot-fish,  which  often  swam  be- 
fore, and  returned  towards  it.  Several  attempts  were 
made  to  catch  it  with  large  baits  of  fresh  meat,  but  it. 
never  ventured  to  seize  one  of  them.  The  lower  jaw 
was  distinctly  visible  whenever  it  opened  its  mouth,  into 
which  the  accompanying  fishes  seemed  to  tlie  spectators 
to  enter  and  to  leave  at  pleasure. 

Genus  Suualus  properly  so  called,  Cuv.  This  group 
comprehends  all  those  species  with  a  pointed  muzzle, 
under  which  the  nostrils  are  placed  ;  but  the  latter  parts 
are  not  terminated  by  a  groove,  nor  are  they  furnished 
with  lobules.  The  tail  has  more  or  less  of  a  forked  shape. 
We  may  farther  subdivide  this  genus  in  accordance  with 


232 

Chondrop- 
terygii. 
Selachii. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


■  the  presence  or  absence  of  apertures  behind  the  eyes,  and 
of  an  anal  fin. 

Without  Air- Holes,  with  Anal  Fin. 

Cabcharias,  Cuv.  This  well-known  and  numerous 
group  have  extremely  sharp-pointed  teeth,  often  serrated 
on  their  edges.  Of  these,  their  jaws  are  armed  with  se- 
veral rows,  which  they  have  the  power  of  elevating  or  de- 
pressing, and  can  use  with  remarkable  effect,  from  the 
strength  of  the  muscles  moving  the  lower  jaw.  The  first 
dorsal  fin  is  considerably  before  the  ventrals,  and  the  se- 
cond is  almost  opposite  to  the  anal.  The  posterior  bran- 
chial apertures  are  over  the  pectoral  fins. 

The  best-known  species  is  Sg.  carrharias,  or  white  shark, 
the  dread  of  seamen  in  hot  climates,  and  not  unfrequent- 
]y  seen  on  our  own  coasts.  It  is  a  very  large  fish,  grow- 
ing, it  is  said,  to  more  than  thirty  feet,  and  often  observed 
to  measure  from  fifteen  to  twenty-five  feet.  The  teeth 
are,  in  full-grown  animals,  in  six  rows  ;  those  in  the  up- 
per jaw  are  nearly  isosceles  triangles,  with  sharp,  dentated 
edges ;  those  in  the  lower  jaw  have  a  narrow  lancet- 
shaped  point  on  a  broader  basis,  with  smooth-cutting 
edges.  From  the  position  of  the  mouth  in  this  species, 
the  animal  turns  on  its  side  on  seizing  its  prey.  Its  vo- 
racity is  well  known,  and  it  has  been  seen  to  leap  out  of 
the  water  in  its  eagerness  to  snatch  a  suspended  morsel. 
The  jaws  are  so  powerful  as  to  bite  at  once  through  the 
body  of  a  man.  The  gullet  is  very  large,  and  the  intes- 
tine short.  One  killed  near  Marseilles  is  alleged  to  have 
had  the  entire  body  of  a  man,  and  several  fisli,  in  its  sto- 
mach ;  and  one  captured  oft'  the  island  of  St  Margaretta 
is  even  said  to  have  contained  the  whole  body  of  a  horse. 
This  one  had  the  enormous  weight  of  1500  pounds. 

The  sailors  believe  that  the  pilot-fish,  which  is  so  con- 
stant an  attendant  on  this  species,  directs  him  to  his 
prey  ;  and,  by  touching  his  head,  warns  him  against  a 
baited  hook.  Certain  it  is,  that  the  pilot-fish  have  been 
repeatedly  seen  clinging  to  a  shark  wl  ile  he  was  hoisting 
on  deck,  and  appeared  as  if  distressed  on  separation  from 
their  formidable  comrade,  who  has  never  been  known,  in 
his  utmost  voracity,  to  attack  his  friendly  guides.  What 
the  instinct  is  that  produces  this  attachment  is  unknown  ; 
but  probably  it  depends  on  the  pilot  (Naucmtes  ductor) 
obtaining  its  subsistence  from  the  remains  of  the  shark's 
prey,  as  the  jackal  does  from  that  of  the  lion.' 

Little  of  the  age  or  development  of  this  species  is  as- 
certained. The  female  has  been  known  to  contain  many 
ova  ;  but  only  three  or  four  are  perfected  at  a  time,  and 
impregnation  may  take  place  long  before  the  fidl  growth 
of  the  animal.  A  shark  ten  feet  long  has  been  found  to 
contain  forty  ova,  three  or  four  of  which  were  near  ma- 
turity. 

Sq.  vulpes,  the  thrasher,  so  called  from  the  inordinate 
length  of  his  tail,  which  is  almost  half  the  length  of  the 


Selachii. 


animal.  It  is  the  upper  lobe-which  is  thus  elongated  ;Chondrop- 
and  as  it  has  the  fin  along  its  under  side,  it  gives  the  or-  }erygii. 
gan  some  resemblance  to  a  fox's  tail.  It  grows,  even  in 
our  own  seas,  to  a  large  size.  Pennant  measured  one  thir- 
teen feet,  of  which  the  tail  was  more  than  six  feet.  The 
body  is  round,  the  nose  short  but  pointed ;  the  teeth  are 
small,  but  sharp. 

It  is  this  species  which  is  said  to  attack  various  Cetacea, 
which  it  harasses  by  dealing  them  violent  strokes  with  its 
tail,  when  they  rise  to  the  surface  for  the  purpose  of 
breathing. 

Sq.  glaucus,  the  blue  shark,  is  a  very  bold  and  vora- 
cious fish,  not  unfrequent  on  our  .coasts  during  the  her- 
ring season.  It  grows  to  ten,  or  even  fourteen  feet  in 
length  ;  is  of  a  slaty  blue  above,  and  smoother  than  the 
rest  of  the  genus.  Head  large,  muzzle  very  pointed  ; 
mouth  large  ;  teeth  almost  triangular,  long,  sharply  point- 
ed ;  the  upper  curvilinear,  bent  outwards ;  the  lower 
straighter,  and  all  dentated. 

The  nostrils  are  long  and  transverse.  Artedi  and  others 
have  noticed  a  triangular  fossule,  with  its  apex  downward, 
on  the  lower  part  of  the  back. 

To  this  subdivision  we  must  refer  the  following  species: 

Sq.  ustus,  Dum. ;  S.  ocellatus  ;  Sg.  ciliaxis ;  and  several 
Indian  species,  described  by  Russel. 

Lamna,  Cuv.  This  subdivision  is  distinguished  from 
the  last  by  having  all  the  spiracles  hefore  the  pectoral 
fins,  and  by  having  a  projecting  pyramidal  snout. 

Sqtuilus  corniibicus,  portbeagle  shark,  is  well  known  in 
the  Mediterranean  and  British  seas,  and  is  formidable  on 
account  of  its  teeth  and  size.  One  caught  in  Ib34,  on 
the  coast  of  Caithness,  now  in  the  College  Museum  of 
Edinburgh,  measures  eight  and  a  half  feet,  and  is  in  girth 
four  feet  eight  inches.  Its  teeth  are  upwards  of  an  inch 
in  length,  extremely  sharp,  but  not  serrated.  There  are 
three  rows  of  teeth,  of  an  elongated  form,  slightly  bent 
outward,  and  extremely  sharp.  The  nostrils  are  under 
the  snout,  two  and  a  half  inches  from  the  eye.^  The  cir- 
cumference of  the  mouth  round  both  jaws  is  about  three 
feet.  This  animal  is  confounded  with  the  white  shark, 
both  by  seamen  and  naturalists ;  but  it  differs  in  the  form 
of  its  teeth,  as  well  as  in  the  other  circumstances  noticed 
in  the  character. 

The  colour  of  this  species  is  deep  bluish-black,  and  the 
skin  is  smoother  than  that  of  most  of  its  congeners. 

Sq.  jnonensis,  Beaumaris  shark,  first  described  by  Pen- 
nant, was  by  some  considered  as  a  sexual  difference  only 
of  the  last ;  but  this  is  a  mistake.  Though  similar  in 
many  respects,  they  are  quite  distinct,  as  the  following 
characters,  taken  from  a  fine  specimen  caught  in  Orkney 
in  1833,  will  show.  The  colour  of  the  upper  parts  a  pale 
leaden  gray,  the  lower  parts  yellowish  white.  Skin 
above  covered  with  very  minute  granular  roughnesses, 
but  less  prominent  than  in   the  Squalus  catulus  and  Sq. 


'  We  liave  already  discussed  the  point  above  alluded  to,  at  greater  length,  in  a  preceding  portion  of  the  present  treatiae.     See 
p.  185. 

'  The  following  are  the  more  detailed  measurements  of  the  specimen  above  mentioned  : — 


Inches 

Extreme  length  along  curvature  of  back....«  3 

Girth  at  abdomen '  H 

.it  spiracles J  0 

Width  of  mouth  round  upper  lip 1  !) 

round  lower  lij) 1  4 

Length  of  teeth  in  upper  jaw 0  1-5 

in  lower  jaw 0  1-2 

Length  of  muzzle  from  eye 0  ^•b 

.^^^— . from  upper  lip 0  4-5 

Eye  in  diameter  about 0  1 

Nostrils  from  eye 0  2  5 

Ijength  of  spiracles 0  9 

From  snout  to  first  dorsal 3  5'5 

From  tlrst  to  second  dorsal 2  6 

From  second  dorsal  to  caudal 0  0 


First  dorsal,  high,  .ilong  its  edge 1 

perpendicularly 0 

broad 0 

Second  dorsal,  high 0 

broad 0 

Pectorals  along  edge I 

broad (• 

Caudal,  upper  lobe 1 

lower  lobe 1 

spread 2 

Ventral  at  outer  edge 0 

From  pectoral  to  ventral 2 

Keel  near  tail 0 

Anal  fin,  broad 0 


lDChC8. 
1 

10 

9-5 

1-8 

1-5 

5 

9 
10-5 

3 

0 

4 

4 

<»-5 

10 


ICHTHYOLOGY.  233 

Chondrop- cam'cafa.      Form  of  the  head  obtusely  conical,  muzzle  whalebone.    The  mouth  is  provided  with  small  teeth;  the  Chondmp. 
tervRii-    blunt.    The  teeth  were  in  three  rows,  two  of  which  were  muzzle  projects  far  beyond  it.     Nothing  has  ever  been    terygii. 
Selacliii.   recumbent,  rather  than  with  sharp  points  and   cutting  found  in  its  stomach  except  the  remains  of  Fuei  or  Algae,   Selacliii. 
^•"^"^-^  edges,  and  two  small  processes  at  the  bases  of  those  of  in  the  numerous  instances  in  which  it  has  been  captured  '^'^'y""^ 
the  lower  jaw.     Numerous  nasal  pores  were  perceived  on  in  various  parts  of  Scotland.     They  grow  to  thirty  or  thir- 
the  snout,  six  of  which  on  each  side  admitted  a  slender  ty-six  feet  or  more,  and  are  fishes  of  great  SLrength,  but 
probe  to  the  depth  of  three  inches  ;  but  there  were  no  are  harmless,   indolent,  and  not  very  sensible   to  slight 
temporal  apertures.      A  deep  sulcus,  eight  inches  long,  wounds.     They  often  lie  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  with 
extended  from  the  ventrals  to  within  two  inches  of  the  their  large  dorsal  fin  exposed,  and  permit  the  approach  of 
anal  fin.    This  specimen  was  a  male,  with  two  holders,  each  boats  until  the  harpoon  can  be  securely  fixed  in  their  bo- 
one  foot  two  inches  long,  by  one  and  a  half  in  diameter,  dies.     They  sometimes  appear  in  shoals,  but  more  cora- 
As  this  species  is  rare,  we  shall  give  its  dimensions.  monly  in  pairs  ;  and  enter  the  bays  on  the  western  and 

Feet,  inohes.  northern  shores  of  Britain  in  the  months  of  June  and  Ju- 

Extreme  length  along  curvature  of  back 7       8  )y^  but  retire  from  the  land  on  the  approach  of  cold  wea- 

Girth  where  thickest 4.       8  ther.    The  liver  of  a  full-grown  fish  has  been  known  to  af- 

Upper  Up  from  muzzle 0       .5  ford  eight  barrels  of  fine  oil;  and  on  this  account  the  bask- 

Mouth  along  curvature  of  upper  lip 1       1  ing  shark  is  considered  as  a  profitable  capture. 

Eye  round,  in  diameter 0       1-7  xhis  is  the  species  to  which  Sir  E.  Home  erroneously 

First  dorsal,  placed  a  little  behind  pectoral 1        1  referred  the  supposed  sea-snake,  driven  on  shore  in  Ork- 

Second  dorsal,  very  small,  over  anal 0       2  ney  in  1808;  but  the  enormous  length  of  that  animal, 

Anal  fin 0       ~"5  the  smallnessof  the  vertebrae  of  the  neck,  andof  its  whole 

Pectorals  along  their  curved  edge 1       6  head,  still  preserved  in  the  Museum  of  the  University  of 

Tail  lunated,  extent  across  tips 3       0  Edinburgh,  prove  that  idea  to  be  inconsistent  with  the 

Upper  lobe  of  ditto 1       9  fact,  and  show  that  singular  animal  to  have  been  some 

Lower  ditto  of  ditto 1       3  great  species  of  cartilaginous  fish  as  yet  unknown  to  na- 

Distance  between  ventral  and  anal 0     10  turalists,— a  species  in  which  we  are  to  look  for  the  proto- 

Both  this  and  the  last  species  have,  just  above  the  tail,  type  of  the  famous  sea-serpent  of  the  Northern  Skalds, 

lateral  projections,  that  in  the  centre  rise  into  a  blunt  edge  and  the  wild  legends  of  the  Sagas. 

one  inch  from  the  general  surface  in  the  middle,  and  de-  Cestracion,  Cuv.     This  sub-genus  has  the  temporal 

cline  gradually  into  the  general  surface  at  both   ends,  apertures,  the  anal  fin,  and  rounded  teeth  of  S.  mustelus ; 

These  are  about  eight  or  nine  inches  long.  but  the  mouth  is  terminal,  or  at  the  extremity  of  the  point- 
ed muzzle  ;  the  middle  teeth  are  small  and  pointed,  those 

With  Air-Hoks  and  Anal  Fin.  at  the  angles  of  the  jaw  are  very  broad,  and  rhomboidal. 

Galeus,  or  Tope.      These  chiefly  differ  from  the  true  The  only  known  species  is  a  native  of  the  Australian 

Squall  in  having  the  temporal  apertures.     One  species  is  seas,  the  Sq.  Philippi,  which  has  an  elongated  lobe  on  each 

found  on  our  coasts,  and  is  not  uncommon  in  the  Firth  of  side  of  the  head. 

Clyde.     It  seldom  exceeds,  with  us,  five  or  six  feet ;  and  o      •        •  i         ^     i  r.-     i         ■  i    a      t^  < 

there  is  reason  to  suspect  that  the  accounts  sometimes  ^P^'''^^  without  Anal  Fm,  but  with  Air-Holes. 

given  of  its  enormous  size  arise  from  confounding  it  with  Spinax,  Cuv.  ;  Dog-fish.    The  Sq.  acanthias,  one  of  our 

other  sharks.     Its  skin  has  a  very  rank,  offensive  smell ;  most  common  sharks,  is  the  type  of  this  sub-genus.     It 

its  colour  above  is  light  cinereous,  below  white ;  nose  has  all  the  usual  general  characters  of  the  Squali,  but  is 

long,  flattened,  and  sharp  at  the  point.      The  muzzle  without  an  anal  fin  ;  it  possesses  the  temporal  apertures, 

seems  translucent  toward  the  end  ;  the  nostrils  are  near  and  is  distinguished  by  a  strong  spine  placed  just  before 

the  mouth  ;  the  first  dorsal  is  placed  towards  the  middle  each  dorsal.      The  muzzle  of  our  piked  dog-fish  is  long  ; 

of  the  back,  and  is  rather  large  ;  the  second  is  near  the  the  teeth  in  two^rows,  small,  and  cutting,  bending  from 

tail ;  the  tail  is  finned  beneath,  and  ends  in  a  sharp  angle  about  the  middle  of  the  jaw  toward  the  corners  of  the 

above.  mouth.     The  tail  is  unequal ;  the  upper  lobe  much  the 

Mustelus,  Hound.      This  subdivision  combines  the  longest,  but  the  lower  lobe  is  finned  for  a  considerable 

characters  of  Carcharias  and  Galeus,  but  it  has  the  tem-  space  beneath.   The  colour  is  of  an  ash-gray,  dashed  with 

poral  apertures  and  small  rounded  teeth.      The  species  brown  above  and  white  below  :  when  young,  the  sides  are 

are  of  moderate  size :  Cuvier  thinks  that  Linnaeus  has  mottled  with  whitish  spots, 

confounded  two  distinct  species  in  his  Sq.  mustelus.  Several  foreign  species,  especially  those  described  by 

NoTiDANUS,  Dry-back.    This  subdivision  is  distinguish-  Rafinesque,  appear  mere  varieties  of  our  Squalus  spinax  ; 

ed  from  Galeus,  to  which  it  has  much  resemblance,  by  the  indeed  this  author  has  multiplied  species  on  very  slender 

want  of  the  first  dorsal  fin.  authority. 

Sq.  cinereus  has  a  pointed  muzzle,  seven  large  bran-  Centrina,  Cuv.      So  called  from  their  strong  dorsal 

chial  apertures,  with  a  smooth  skin  compared  to  most  of  spines.    This  subdivision  has  all  the  characters  of  Spinax, 

the  family  of  sharks  :  the  teeth  are  compressed  and  sharp ;  as  far  as  the  spines,  want  of  the  anal  fin,  and  possession 

the  dorsal  is  in  the  middle  of  the  back.    Length  about  of  temporal  apertures  ;  but  the  body  is  less  elongated, 

three  feet.  the  last  dorsal  is  placed  over  the  ventral,  and  the  tail  is 

Sq.  griseus.     Colour,  ash  colour  above,  white  below  ;  short.     The  best  known  is  the 

six   wide    branchial    apertures ;    teeth    large,    triangular  Sq.  cetUrina,  Linn.      A  species  uncommon  in  our  seas, 

above,  serrated  below;   snout  depressed  and  rounded;  but  occurring  on  various  coasts  of  Europe.  (Plate  CCCVII. 

anal  fin  half  way  between  the  ventral  and  the  tail.   These  fig.  6.)     The  mouth  is  far  beneath  the  snout ;  the  nose  is 

,            two  are  natives  of  the  Mediterranean.     Another  species  blunt ;  the  head  small ;  in  the  upper  jaw  are  three  rows 

of  this  subdivision  is  found  in  the  Indian  seas.  of  teeth,  and  one  only  in  the  lower,  all  of  which  are  slen- 

Selache,  Basking  Shark.    Contains  as  yet  only  a  single  der  and  pointed.     The  dorsal  fins  are  large ;  the  spine  in 

species,  which  unites  to  the  general  form  of  Carcharias,  the  anterior  pointing  forward,  that  in  the  posterior  is  di- 

and  to  the  air-holes  of  Galeus,  large  branchial  apertures  reeled  backwards  ;  both  project  through  the  epidermis  of 

almost  surrounding  the  neck.     It  is  the  gills  of  this  spe-  the  fins, 

cies  that  have  been  erroneously  described  as  a  sort  of  The  Squalus  squamosus  belongs  to  this  division.    It  is 

VOL.  XII.  2  a 


234 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Chondrop-  allied  to  Sq.c€ntrina,\)wt  has  conspicuous,  ovate,  hard,  ca- 
terygii.    rinated  scales. 

belaehii.        -j-j^g  gj^jj,^  jjj^g  jji^^  pj-  jjjQgt  other  sharks,  is  rough,  with 
''"^"^  numerous  sharp  granular  eminences. 

ScYMNUs,  Cuv.  This  subdivision  has  all  the  charac- 
teristics of  Centrina,  except  the  dorsal  spines. 

The  European  species  is  the  Sq.  Americaniis  of  Brous- 
sonet  and  Shaw.  It  occurs  on  the  coasts  of  France,  off 
Cape  Breton,  which  lias  been  mistaken  for  the  transatlan- 
tic Cape  Breton.  It  appears  to  be  identical  with  Risso's 
Sq.  Nicensis. 

The  formidable  animal  described  by  O.  Fabricius,  in  his 
Fauna  Groenlandica,  as  Sq.  carcharias,  is  now,  from  the 
descriptions  of  Scoresby  and  others,  to  be  referred  to  this 
sub-genus.  It  is  Scoresby 's  Sq.  borealis.  It  wants  the 
anal  fin,  but  has  the  temporal  orifices.  It  grows  to  the 
length  of  twelve  or  fourteen  feet,  and  is  six  or  eight  in 
circumference.  Scoresby  mentions  the  singular  appen- 
dages which  he  invariably  found  attached  to  the  cornea  of 
this  animal.  Some  have  supposed  them  to  be  parasitic 
animals.  If  so,  it  is  singular  that  they  should  be  so  uni- 
formly in  the  same  position,  and  of  the  same  size,  about 
one  or  two  inches  long,  and  cleft  at  their  fore  extremity 
into  two  parts.  This  shark  is  peculiarly  attracted  by  a 
dead  whale,  out  of  which  it  scoops  at  once  masses  of 
blubber  as  large  as  a  man's  head.  The  sailors  believe 
this  species  to  be  blind,  from  its  returning  to  feed  on  its  fa- 
vourite morsel,  even  after  having  aflensingkniferun  through 
its  body ;  but  this  only  shows  its  fondness  for  whale 
blubber, — to  which  circumstance  we  may  also  attribute  the 
comparative  safety  of  Greenland  sailors  who  have  fallen 
into  the  water  when  flensing  the  whale.  But,  if  we  may 
credit  Fabricius,  when  this  delectable  food  is  not  present, 
he  will  attack  the  slender  bark  of  the  Greenlanders. 

To  this  division  belong  also  the  Sq.  spinosus  and  La- 
bordii. 

Genus  Zyg^na,  Cuv.  This  genus,  which  has  the  ge- 
neral form  of  body  and  fins  of  Carcharias,  is  distinguished 
by  the  extraordinary  form  of  its  head,  that  has  no  analogy 
in  nature,  except  in  some  of  the  insect  tribe.  It  is  flat- 
tened horizontall}',  truncated  in  front,  and  extended  late- 
rally into  two  arms,  at  the  extremity  of  which  are  the 
eyes,  giving  to  the  animal  the  form  of  a  hammer.  The 
mouth  is  below  the  centre  of  this  singular  head,  and  the 
nostrils  at  its  anterior  edges  on  each  side.  The  most  com- 
mon in  Europe  is  the  .S'^'.  zygcena,  or  hammer-headed 
shark,  which  often  attains  the  length  of  sixteen  or  seven- 
teen feet,  and  is  formidable  on  account  of  its  voracity 
and  strength.  It  is  found  also  around  the  West  Indies, 
and  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  especially  at  Taheite,  where  the 
natives  are  said,  from  their  dexterity  in  swimming,  to  hold 
it  in  little  dread.  It  is  a  very  prolific  animal.  Two  kin- 
dred species  are  known  :  the  Sq.  Blochii,  Cuv.,  which  dif- 
fers in  having  the  nostrils  nearer  the  middle  of  the  head, 
and  its  two  dorsals  much  nearer  the  tail ;  and  Sq.  tiburo, 
or  heart-headed  shark,  a  much  rarer  species,  which  we 
have  received  from  the  coast  of  Guyana.  We  here  figure 
ZygcEna  Leivinii,  a  species  captured  off  the  south  coast  of 
New  Holland.     Plate  CCCVII.  fig.  5. 

Genus  Suuatina,  Dumer. ;  Angel-fish.  Has  the  tem- 
poral apertures  without  the  anal  fin  ;  but  its  mouth  is  ter- 
minal, and  its  eyes  are  both  placed  on  its  dorsal  surface,  in 
which  it  differs  from  all  the  sharks.  The  head  and  body 
are  flattened  ;  the  pectoral  fins  are  extremely  broad,  and 
project  forward  to  the  sides  of  the  head,  but  are  separat- 
ed from  it  and  the  neck  by  a  fissure,  in  which  the  bran- 
chial apertures  are  placed ;  the  two  dorsals  are  behind  the 
ventrals,  and  the  tail  is  equally  finned  above  and  below  the 
spinal  column. 

The  best-known  species  is  the  Sq.  squatina,  Linn.,  or 
angel-shark,  which  grows  to  eight  or  ten  feet.   It  is  a  bold 


and  voracious   fish  ;  when  captured,   it  bites  with   great  Chondrojv 
fury  ;  it  preys  much  on  flat  fish  ;  it  has  tentacula  on  its    terygii. 
upper  lip  ;  its  eyes,  placed  obliquely,  give  it  a  sinister  look-   SelachiL 
The  English  name  has  been  given  ironically  to  this  hide- 
ous creature,  which  is  by  seamen  generally  termed  devil- 
fish. 

The  teeth  are  slender,  sharp,  and  dilated  at  their  base  ; 
the  dorsal  fins  very  small,  the  pectorals  very  broad,  the 
ventral  large,  and  enclosing  the  male  organs.  The  upper 
lobe  of  the  tail  longer  than  the  lower.  It  is  very  prolific, 
fourteen  young  being  sometimes  found  in  its  belly  ;  twelve 
frequently. 

To  this  genus  we  raust  also  refer  the  Sq^  aculeatus  of 
the  Mediterranean. 

Genus  Pristis,  Lath. ;  Saw-fish.  This  last  genus  has 
the  general  form  of  the  Squali,  but  is  more  flattened  in 
front,  and  has  the  branchial  apertures  beneath,  like  the 
Rays.  The  most  peculiar  character,  however,  consists  in 
the  great  depression  and  extension  of  the  snout,  which 
has  on  each  side  a  row  of  strong  teeth  or  spines,  which 
are  trenchant  on  the  fore-side,  and  mucronated.  These 
spines  are  not,  however,  their  true  teeth.  These  are 
lodged  in  the  mouth,  and  are  very  small  and  rounded. 
But,  with  their  formidable  beak,  they  are  said  successfully 
to  attack  the  larger  Cetacea.  In  the  foetal  Pristis  the  ru- 
diments of  these  osseous  spines  are  mere  tubercles,  and 
the  snout  is  folded  up  over  the  head  of  the  embryon. 
These  spines  are  not,  like  the  teeth  of  cartilaginous  fishes, 
attached  by  ligaments  to  the  bones,  but  are  firmly  implant- 
ed in  the  bone  of  the  snout. 

The  best-known  species  is  the  Sq.  pristis  of  Linn,  or 
Pristis  antiqiiorum.  It  grows  to  a  great  size.  We  have 
measured  snouts  more  than  ten  inches  in  diameter,  and 
four  feet  seven  inches  in  length,  with  sixteen  or  eighteen 
spines  on  each  side,  some  of  which  projected  three  inches. 
The  animal  attains  the  length  of  sixteen  or  eighteen  feet. 
There  are  other  species  chiefly  distinguished  by  the  num- 
ber and  form  of  these  spines  :  as  Pristis  cuspidatus, — Pr. 
pectinatus,  with  numerous  slender  teeth, — Pr.  microdon, 
— P.  cirratus,  with  alternate  long  and  short  teeth, — and 
Pr.  semi-sagittatus,  a  small  Indian  species,  in  which  the 
spines  are  deeply  denticulated  on  the  posterior  edge. 

Genus  Raia  (or  Ray)  of  Linnaeus.  This  great  genus  of 
the  Selachii  is  very  numerous,  and  the  species  often  grow  to 
a  vast  size.  They  are  readily  recognised  by  their  flattened 
body,  like  the  Pleuronectes,  forming  a  horizontal  disk,  very 
broad  in  proportion  to  its  thickness,  in  consequence  ofthe 
body  graduating  into  the  enormous  pectorals  of  the  ani- 
mal, which  unite  in  front  with  the  snout,  and  extend  on 
both  sides  of  the  abdomen  to  the  base  of  the  ventral 
fins.  See  skeleton  of  the  thorn-back  (i?.  clavata),  Plate 
CCCVII.  fig.  9.  The  scapula  of  these  vast  pectorals  are 
articulated  with  the  spine  just  behind  the  branchial  aper- 
tures. These  apertures,  the  nostrils,  and  mouth,  are  on 
the  ventral  surface  of  the  fish  ;  the  temporal  orifices,  and 
the  eyes,  are  on  the  dorsal  surface.  The  dorsal  fins  are 
usually  placed  on  the  tail.  These  animals  are  oviparous. 
Their  eggs  are  coriaceous,  square,  with  long  angles.  The 
subdivisions  of  Cuvier  are  the  following. 

Genus  Rhinobatus,  Sch.  Distinguished  by  the  length 
of  the  snout ;  connects  the  sharks  and  rays.  They  have  a 
thick  and  fleshy  tail,  like  Squali,  with  two  dorsal  and  two 
caudal  fins.  Their  snout  and  pectorals  form  a  sharp  rhom- 
boid. Their  teeth  are  placed  in  a  quincunx  arrangement. 
In  some  the  first  dorsal  is  placed  over  the  ventral  fins,  in 
others  it  is  placed  farther  back.  The  best  known  is  the 
IVIediterranean  Raia  rhinobatus,  which  is  found  four  feet 
in  length.  The  others  are,  R.  T/iouiniana  (Plate  CCCVII. 
fig.  7),  supposed  by  Cuvier  a  variety  of  that  just  named, 
but  it  has  such  difference  of  form  as  to  entitle  it  to  be  con- 
sidered a  distinct  species  ;  R.  djiddensis,  Forsk. ;  one  de- 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


235 


Selachii. 


Chondrop-  scribed  by  Russel,  R.  suttivara ;  and  one  from  Brazil,  R. 
terygii.    electricus,  Marc,  whicli,  as  its  specific  name  implies,  has 
been  said  to  possess  some  of  tlie  properties  of  the  Torpedo. 

Genus  Rhina,  Sch.  This  subdivision  has  a  short, 
rounded  muzzle ;  in  other  respects  it  is  like  the  last  nam- 
ed.    The  species  is  R.  anci/lostomus  of  Bloch. 

Genus  Torpedo,  Dum.  This  subdivision  is  short,  and 
rather  fleshy.  The  body  appears  a  nearly  circular  disk, 
the  anterior  edge  being  composed  of  two  projections  of 
the  muzzle,  which  stretch  sidewise,  and  unite  with  the 
pectorals.  The  space  between  these  last  and  the  head  is 
entirely  filled  with  the  very  extraordinary  electric  appara- 
tus first  accurately  described  by  John  Hunter.  It  consists 
of  irregular  columns,  varying  from  one  and  a  half  inch  to 
one  fourth  of  an  inch  in  length  by  0-2  broad.  They  are 
irregular  hexagons  or  pentagons,  reaching  from  surface  to 
surface  of  the  fish,  and  forming  (in  that  dissected  by 
Hunter)  an  electric  organ  five  inches  long,  varying  in 
breadth  from  three  to  about  one  and  a  half  inches.  Their 
number  on  both  sides  is  about  940  in  a  small  fish  ;  but  in 
a  large  one  there  were  2364.  Their  coats  are  thin  and 
transparent ;  they  are  horizontally  divided  by  thin  parti- 
tions, so  numerous  that  one  inch  of  these  columns  con- 
tained 150  dissepiments  filled  with  fluid.  This  curious 
apparatus  is  supplied  with  numerous  nerves  from  the 
eighth  pair.  The  columns  are  firmly  united  by  cellular 
substance.  When  the  skin  covering  this  apparatus  is 
touched,  the  person  receives  a  violent  shock  at  each  con- 
tact ;  and  it  is  probable  that  in  this  way  the  species  stuns 
its  prey.  The  animal  can  give  the  shock  at  pleasure  ;  but 
if  often  reiterated,  the  shocks  are  weakened,  until  the  ner- 
vous energy  of  the  fish  is  recruited  by  rest.  This  animal 
electricity  is  conducted  and  intercepted  by  the  same  sub- 
stances that  conduct  and  intercept  ordinary  artificial  elec- 
tricity. Wehere  figure  T.Ba7icrqftii.  ^PlateCCCVll.fig.S. 

Several  species  occur  in  Europe,  which  Linna2us  con- 
founded together  under  the  title  of  Raia  torpedo.  We 
have  Torpedo  naske,  distinguished  by  having  no  fleshy 
dentations  at  the  edges  of  its  temporal  apertures  ;  its  dor- 
sal spots  vary  from  one  to  five  :  Torp.  Galvmiii  has  seven 
dentations  round  its  air-holes,  and  is  of  an  uniform  brown, 
sometimes  marbled  or  spotted  with  darker  tints  :  Torp. 
marmorata  is  another  Mediterranean  species,  described  by 
Risso.  We  know  several  foreign  species,  such  as  Torp. 
temeree  and  Torp.  nalatemeree  of  Russel,  Torp.  timlei?  of 
Bloch. 

Genus  Raia,  properly  so  called.  Has  a  rhomboidal 
body  united  to  a  slender  tail,  which  has  near  its  extremi- 
ty two  small  dorsals,  with,  in  some  instances,  a  vestige  of 
a  caudal  fin.  The  teeth  are  small,  and  disposed  in  a 
quincunx  arrangement  on  the  jaws.  Several  species  in- 
habit the  European  seas,  some  of  which  are  yet  indiffer- 
ently distinguished  by  naturalists.  As  articles  of  diet, 
some  of  them  are  frequently  used  ;  and  though  seldom 
seen  at  the  tables  of  the  rich,  they  are  by  no  means  des- 
picable food,  especially  their  pectorals. 

Raia  clavata,  or  thornback,  is  a  common  species,  dis- 
tinguished by  the  roughness  of  its  back,  and  the  strong  os- 
seous oval  plates,  each  furnished  with  a  curved  prickle,  that 
are  irregularly  scattered  on  both  its  surfaces.  These  plates 
are  variable  in  number,  and  therefore  do  not  afford  any 
diagnostic  character. 

Raia  rubus,  rough  ray.  There  is  much  confusion  among 
Ichthyologists  respecting  this  and  the  next  species.  Cu- 
vier  seems  to  think  that  the  Balls  of  Pennant  and  Rubus 
of  Lacepede  are  the  same  ;  but  Rubus  of  Pennant  and 
Willughijy  is  certainly  different  from  the  skate,  and  dis- 
tinguished from  the  last  by  its  less  pointed  nose  and  the 
greater  length  of  the  tail,  and  is  more  thickly  studded  with 
small  spines,  not  only  on  the  back,  but  on  the  fins  and 
belly,  which  are  equally  rough  with  the  back.     There  are 


Selachii. 


three  rows  of  large  spines  down  the  tail,  the  surface  of  Chondrop. 
which  is  irregularly  beset  with  small  prickles.     It  is  to  this   i^'.^K^.'- 
species  that  we  confine  the  name  of  R.  rubus.     It  is  less 
common  than  R.  batis,  and  is  a  much  smaller  fish.    Found 
among  the  Hebrides. 

R.  batis,  the  skate.  One  of  the  thinnest  and  broadest  of 
the  tribe  ;  but  sometimes  growing  to  an  immense  size,  and 
weighing  200  pounds.  The  nose,  though  not  very  long, 
is  pointed.  Sometimes  the  surface  of  the  back  is  marbled 
with  dusky  and  white.  Along  the  tail  is  one  row  of  spines ; 
a  few  are  irregularly  dispersed  on  the  sides  of  the  tail,  and 
the  fins  of  the  males  have  many  small  spines. 

The  spring  is  their  season  of  love ;  and  when  coupling, 
both  may  be  drawn  into  the  boat,  though  one  only  has 
taken  the  bait.  The  male  holders  appear  to  be  true  organs 
of  penetration,  as  we  have  been  assured  by  fishermen.  The 
eggs  have  the  form  of  coriaceous  parallelograms,  and  are 
vulgarly  with  us  termed  purses,  which  the  females  begin  to 
cast  in  May,  and  continue  to  perfect  and  cast  till  Septem- 
ber. This  species  is  often  eaten,  as  well  as  the  thornback, 
both  in  the  greatest  perfection  in  spring. 

R.  oxyriiichus,  the  sharp-nosed  ray.  We  do  not  agree 
with  Cuvier  in  confounding  this  with  R.  batis.  The  form 
of  the  nose  is  much  longer  and  narrower ;  the  body  much 
smoother  than  any  species  we  have  mentioned,  though  there 
are  triple  rows  of  small  spines  along  the  tail.  A  single  row 
of  small  spines  runs  down  its  back,  and  a  few  are  scattered 
about  the  eyes.  The  teeth  too,  in  this  species,  differ  from 
those  of  the  skate,  being  bent  inward,  and  less  granular.  It 
is  not  inferior  in  size  to  the  skate.  Indeed  specimens  are 
said  to  have  been  seen  of  the  weight  of  500  pounds. 

Some  species  of  this  division  have  a  sort  of  membra- 
nous expansion,  like  a  fin  elevated  in  the  middle  of  the 
back.  This  has  been  seen  also  in  rays  in  other  respects 
resembling  the  skate  ;  but  it  is  particularly  conspicuous  in 
R.  Cuvieri.  To  this  division  likewise  belong  R.  undulata, 
Lacej).,  R.  fultonica,  R.  marginata,  R.  miraletus,  Ronde- 
let,  R.  picta,  R.  alba,  and  others. 

Genus  Trygon,  Adans.  Is  characterised  by  having 
the  tail  armed  with  a  spine,  finely  serrated  on  both  sides ; 
and  by  the  teeth,  which  are  slender,  and  crowded  in  a  quin- 
cunx. Form  of  the  disk  obtuse  ;  some  have  the  tail  fleshy, 
but  in  many  it  is  very  slender,  and  almost  destitute  of  the 
rudiment  of  a  fin.  Most  of  them  have  smooth  bodies  ; 
their  caudal  spine  long — a  powerful  weapon  of  offence  and 
of  defence,  which  inflicts  severe  and  dangerous  wounds. 

R.  pastinacea,  Linn. ;  sting  ray.  Is  found  on  the  Euro- 
pean coasts.  Some  have  a  few  prickles  on  the  back ;  it  is 
tuberculated  in  others.  In  some  species  the  lower  part  of 
the  tail  has  a  broad  membrane, — others  have  a  short  tail 
terminated  by  a  fin.  The  principal  species  are,  P.  tuber- 
culata;  P.  Wolga  Tenkee,  Russ. ;  P.  sephen,  Forsk. ;  P.  Ges- 
neri,  Cuv. ;  P.  lymna,  P.  Jamaicensis,  Cuv. ;  P.  cruciata, 
Lacep. ;  P.  kunsua,  Russ. 

Genus  Anacanthus,  Ehrenb.  Has  a  general  resem- 
blance to  Pastinaca,  but  is  destitute  of  the  spine  and  anal 
fin.  This  sub-genus  is  formed  from  the  description  receiv- 
ed of  the  large  shagreen  ray  of  the  Red  Sea,  in  which 
the  grains  are  stellular. 

R.  orbicularis,  Bl.  belongs  to  this  division. 
Genus  Myliobatis,  Dumer.  This  sub-genus  has  the 
head  projecting  beyond  the  pectorals  altogether ;  and  these 
fins  have  a  greater  proportional  breadth  than  in  the  other 
rays,  which  gives  these  animals  no  small  resemblance  to  a 
bird  with  its  wings  extended  ;  but  their  name  is  derived 
from  the  millstone-like  form  of  their  broad  flat  teeth, 
planted  on  their  jaws  like  the  stones  of  a  pavement :  their 
tail,  long,  slender,  and  tapering  to  a  point,  is  armed,  as 
in  Pastinaca,  with  a  strong  spine,  toothed  on  both  sides, 
and  is  furnished,  just  above  the  spine,  with  a  small  dorsal 
fin.  In  some  instances  there  are  two  or  more  such  spines. 


236 

Chondrop 

terygii. 

Cyclos- 

tomi. 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Raia  aquila,  or  eagle  ray,  grows  to  an  immense  size : 
it  has  a  projecting  parabolic  snout :  the  plates  or  teeth  in 
the  middle  of  the  jaws  are  in  a  single  row,  much  broader 
than  long  ;  but  the  lateral  ones  are  hexagons  in  three 
ranges.  The  eyes  are  prominent,  the  tail  very  long  and 
slender.  It  has  been  known  to  measure  fifteen  feet  in 
length,  and  to  weigh  300  lbs.  It  is  said  to  swim  with  a 
slow  sailing  motion,  and  when  captured  vibrates  its  tail 
with  great  activity.  It  yields  much  fine  oil.  Inhabits  the 
Mediterranean,  the  Atlantic,  and  Indian  Oceans.  To  this 
division  also  we  must  refer  the  following  species : 

R.  guttata,  Shaw,  Plate  CCCVII.  fig.  10,  synonymous 
with  the  Eel-  Tenhee  of  Russel ;  R.  fasciata,  Shaw ;  Myl. 
bovina,  and  Myl.  marginaia,  Geoff. ;  which  last  has  the  snout 
cleft  into  two  short  lobes,  and  belongs  to  the  sub-genus 
Rhirwptera  of  Kuhl. 

Genus  Cephaloptera,  Dum.  The  last  division  of  the 
rays  is  distinguished  by  the  bifurcation  of  the  appendages 
to  the  head,  derived  from  the  pectorals,  which  give  the 
species  the  appearance  of  being  horned.  The  head  is  trun- 
cated between  these  projections  ;  the  teeth  are  less  strong 
than  those  of  Pastinaca,  and  are  finely  crenulated  on  the 
edges ;  the  tail,  spine,  and  small  dorsal  fin,  resemble  those 
of  Myliohatis.  ; 

The  best  known  is  the  gigantic  Chephal.  giorna  of  the 
Mediterranean,  the  back  of  which  is  blackish,  bordered 
with  violet.  (PlateCCCVII.fig.il.)  The  animals  which 
are  mentioned  by  Shaw  as  Raia  manatia,  R.  fahroniana, 
and  R.  Banksiana,  are  considered  by  Cuvier  as  doubtful 
species.'  It  is  probable  that  the  R.  diabolus  of  Willughby, 
described  by  Duhamel,  and  said  also  to  occur  at  the  Azores, 
may  be  a  distinct  species,  or  perhaps  the  same  as  the  Ere- 
goodoo-Tenkee  of  Russel,  which  Cuvier  is  disposed  to  con- 
sider as  a  species  well  established.  Ch.  massena  of  Risso 
is  a  Mediterranean  species,  twelve  feet  long  and  twenty- 
seven  in  circumference.  The  female  weighs  1250  lbs.,  the 
male  about  800  lbs.  Top  of  the  horns  black,  the  base  blu- 
ish externally,  and  white  on  their  inner  sides.  Of  the  pair 
described  by  Risso,  the  female  was  first  taken  ;  and  the  au- 
thor adds,  that  the  male  continued  constantly  about  the 
boat  for  three  days,  as  if  bewailing  the  fate  of  his  compa- 
nion, and  was  then  found  floating  dead. 


FAMILY  II.— CYCLOSTOMI,  OR  SUCKERS. 

The  suckers,  as  far  as  their  skeleton  is  concerned,  are  the 
most  imperfect  of  all  vertebrate  animals.  The  bodies  of 
all  their  vertebra;  are  traversed  by  a  single  tendinous  cord, 
uniformly  tapering  from  head  to  tail,  which  almost  reduces 


the  vertebrae  to  cartilaginous  rings,  scarcely  distinct  from  Chondrop." 
one  another,   and    not   even  cartilaginous    through  their   terygii. 
whole  circumference.     The  body  is  terminated  abruptly    Cycles- 
in  front  by  a  fleshy  circular  or  semicircular  mouth,  sup-     ^°'°'' 
ported  on  a  cartilaginous  ring  formed  by  the  union  of  the  ^^'^~'-^ 
palatal  and  maxillary  bones.     No  ribs  are  distinguishable  : 
there  are  no  solid  branchial  arches ;  but  the  small  branchial 
rays,  scarcely  recognisable  in  Squaltis  and  Raia,  are  in  them 
fully  developed,  and  united  together  into  a  sort  of  lattice. 
The  gills,  instead  of  the  pectinated  form   they  have  in 
almost  all  other  fishes,  exhibit  the  appearance  of  little 
sacs,  from  the  union  of  each  gill  with  that  adjacent.     The 
labyrinth  is  enclosed  in  the  cranium,  the  nostrils  have  only 
a  single  aperture,  in  front  of  which  is  a  cul-de-sac,  mistaken 
by  some  authors  for  a  temporal  orifice.     The  intestine  is 
straight  and  narrow,  with  a  spiral  valve. 

Genus  Petromyzon,  Linn.  This  genus  is  distinguish- 
ed by  seven  branchial  apertures  on  each  side ;  the  skin 
above  and  below  the  tail  is  elevated  in  a  rayless  fin.  The 
sub-genera  are  the  following  : 

Genus  Petromyzon,  Dum.  or  Lamprey  properly  so 
called.  Maxillary  ring  armed  with  strong  teeth,  within  which 
are  tubercles,  with  a  hard  enamel  lining  the  lips.  This  ring  is 
suspended  by  a  piece  answering  to  an  inter-maxillary  bone. 
The  tongue  is  furnished  with  two  longitudinal  ranges  of 
small  teeth,  and  is  capable  of  vigorous  motion.  The  tongue 
acting  like  a  piston  in  the  circular  mouth,  is  an  essential  part 
of  the  mechanism  by  which  the  fish  is  enabled  to  attach  it- 
self firmly  to  stones,  or  to  fasten  itself  to  the  larger  fishes, 
which  it  is  thus  enabled  to  suck  and  devour  at  its  leisure. 
In  respiration,  the  water  is  carried  from  the  mouth  to  the 
gills  by  a  canal  under  the  gullet,  and  pierced  with  lateral 
apertures.  The  dorsal  fin  is  farther  forward  than  the  anus, 
and  a  second  unites  with  the  tail.  The  European  species 
are, 

P.  tnarinus,  the  greater  lamprey,  which  grows  to  the 
length  of  more  than  three  feet.  (Plate  CCC  VIL  fig.  12.) 
It  is  considered  as  a  delicate  food,  and  is  caught  as  it  as- 
cends rivers  in  the  end  of  winter  and  spring.^  Colour  yel- 
lowish, marbled  with  brown.  First  dorsal  fin  very  distinct 
from  the  second.  This  fish  is  common  in  the  Severn,  and 
in  the  mouths  of  many  European  rivers.  Its  supposed 
hermaphroditism  is  mentioned  by  Sir  Everard  Home.^ 

P.Jiuviatilis,  the  lampern,  or  nine-eyed  eel.''  Length  from 
twelve  to  eighteen  inches  ;  olive  back,  silvery  below ;  first 
dorsal  distinct  from  the  second.  Two  thick  teeth,  separate, 
in  the  top  of  the  maxillary  ring.  Ascends  rivers  from  the 
sea ;  swarms  in  the  Thames,  Severn,  and  Dee.  Vast  quan- 
tities taken  in  England  are  sold  to  the  Dutch  for  the  turbot 
fishery.     It  abounds  in  the  rivers  on  the  southern  side  of 


'  There  is  no  doubt,  however,  that  one  or  other  of  those  names  refers  to  an  existing  though  obscurely  known  species,  of  enor- 
mous size.  A  specimen  of  the  Bankiian  ray  is  said  to  have  been  found  on  the  coast  of  Barbadoes,  of  such  a  vast  weight  that  seven 
yoke  of  oxen  were  required  to  draw  it.  A  figure  of  tlie  Ceph.  manatia  was  sent  to  Lac^pede,  the  original  of  wiiich  was  alleged  to 
be  nearly  twenty  feet  long.  "  It  seems  that  it  is  to  this  species  we  may  refer  what  Barrere  and  other  travellers  have  said  of  the 
enormous  rays  of  the  American  and  equinoctial  seas,  which  spring  above  the  surface  of  the  water,  and  splash  it  to  an  immense 
distance  on  falling  into  it.  Levaillant,  in  his  second  voyage  to  Africa,  speaks  of  having  seen  one,  the  smallest  of  three,  which 
swam  round  about  the  vessel,  about  twenty-five  feet  long  and  more  than  thirty  wide;  and  Sonnini  speaks  of  one  which  appeared  to 
him  larger  and  wider  than  the  ship  in  which  he  was  sailing."  "  Colonel  Hamilton  Smith  once  witnessed  the  destruction  of  a  soldier 
by  one  of  these  Cephalopteri,  off  Trinidad.  It  was  supposed  that  the  soldier,  being  a  good  swimmer,  was  attempting  to  desert  from 
the  ship,  which  lay  at  anchor  in  the  entrance  of  the  Bocca  del  Toro.  The  circumstance  occurred  soon  after  daylight ;  and  the  man, 
being  alarmed  by  the  call  of  a  sailor  in  the  main  cross-trees,  endeavoured  to  return  to  the  vessel ;  but  the  monster  threw  one  of  his 
fins  over  him,  and  carried  him  down.  The  colonel  is  positive  as  to  this  fish  being  a  Cephalopterus."  (Griffith's  Anivial  Kingdom, 
vol.  X.  p.  G53.) 

^  The  death  of  Henry  I.  was  attributed  to  a  too  plentiful  meal  of  lampreys.  They  seem,  however,  to  have  continued  in  high 
esteem  in  spite  of  that  "  untoward  event ;" — at  least  we  find  Henry  IV.  granting  protection  to  such  ships  as  brought  over  lampreys 
for  his  royal  consorVs  table  ;  and  his  successor  issued  a  warrant  to  William  of  Nantes,  for  supplying  himself  and  his  army  with  these 
fishes,  wherever  they  might  happen  to  march.     {Rynier,  ix.  544,  as  quoted  by  Pennant.) 

3    Phil.  Trans.  1815,  266. 

•*  "  Whether,"  says  Sir  Thomas  Brown,  "  Lampries  have  nine  eyes,  as  is  received,  we  durst  refer  it  unto  Polyphemus  himself, 
who  had  but  one  to  judge  it ;  an  error  concerning  eyes,  occasioned  by  the  error  of  eyes,  deduced  from  the  appearance  of  divers  cavi. 
ties  or  holes  on  either  side,  which  some  call  eyes  that  carelessly  behold  them  ;  and  is  not  only  refutable  by  experience,  but  also  re- 
pugnant unto  reason."     (jPscudodoxia  Epidemica.) 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


237 


Conclusion,  the  Baltic.     Both  these  animals  are  very  tenacious  of  life, 
^"'"Y''*^  and  will  live  many  days  out  of  water. 

P.  planeri.  About  ten  inches  long  ;  greatly  resembles 
the  preceding ;  but  the  two  dorsal  fins  are  united.  It  is 
also  an  European  river  fish. 

The  other  species  described  by  Shaw  appear  to  be  but 
mere  varieties  of  the  above. 

Genus  Myxine,  Linn.  This  genus  is  properly  separat- 
ed from  the  lampreys,  to  which,  however,  it  has  much 
resemblance.  It  is  distinguished  by  having  only  two  spi- 
racles, and  by  wanting  eyes.  The  species  best  known, 
Mijxiiie  glutinosa,  Linn.,  or  glutinous  hag,  was  classed  by 
Linnaeus  with  the  Vermes  ;  but  its  real  place  is  among 
chondropterygian  fishes.  The  mouth  is  a  membranous 
ring,  with  a  single  tooth  on  its  superior  part ;  while  the 
strong  dentations  of  the  tongue  are  arranged  in  two  rows 
on  each  side,  so  as  to  give  to  these  animals  the  appearance 
of  having  lateral  jaws,  like  insects  or  nereides ;  but  the 
rest  of  their  structure  corresponds  with  Petromyzon,  and 
their  tongue  in  particular  performs  the  office  of  a  piston  in 
exhausting  the  mouth,  so  as  to  enable  them  to  adhere  to 
other  bodies,  like  the  lamprey.  The  lips  are  furnished  with 
eight  cirrhi,  and  above  is  an  aperture  commiuiicating  with 
the  mouth  ;  the  body  is  nearly  cylindrical,  and  terminates 
in  a  fin  which  surrounds  the  tail.  The  intestine  is  simple, 
wide,  and  straight,  as  viewed  externally ;  but  it  is  plaited 
within  :  the  liver  has  two  lobes :  the  eggs  grow  to  a  con- 
siderable size.  When  taken  and  confined  in  a  large  glass 
jar,  a  single  fish  will  pour  so  much  mucus  from  its  lateral 
pores  as  to  give  the  water  the  appearance  of  jelly. 

Three  species  are  known,  which  Cuvier  makes  the  types 
of  a  corresponding  number  of  sub-genera,  as  follows  : 

\st,  Heptatremus,  Dumer.  With  seven  branchial 
apertures,  as  in  the  lamprey.  This  animal  is  the  M.  Dom- 
beyi,  found  on  the  coast  of  South  America  by  Dombey.  It 
has  a  rounded  head  ;  the  teeth  are  sharp,  and  arranged  in 
two  rows,  respectively  of  fourteen  and  twenty-two,  and 
with  one  longer  than  the  rest  in  the  upper  part  of  the 
mouth ;  tail  rounded  at  the  extremity,  and  terminated  by 
a  very  shallow  fin. 

2(/,  Gastrobranchus,  Bloch.  The  intervals  of  the 
branchial  rays  open  into  a  common  canal  for  each  side, 
and  these  two  canals  terminate  in  two  apertures  under  the 
heart  of  the  animal,  about  one  third  of  its  length  from 
the  head. 

The  only  known  species  is  the  European  Myxine  gluti- 
ttosa,  Linn.  On  the  Yorkshire  coast  the  fishermen  occa- 
sionally find  that  it  has  entered  the  mouths  of  fish  on  the 
hooks  of  the  long  lines,  and  devoured  the  flesh,  leaving 
only  the  skin  and  bones.  They  often  catch  it  in  the  fish 
thus  emptied,  and  term  it  the  sea-hag.  It  grows  to  the 
length  of  six  or  eight  inches. 

3d,  Ammocjetes,  Dumer.  Is  destitute  of  a  real  skeleton  ; 
body  cylindrical,  with  numerous  annular  lines  around  it, 
that  give  it  much  the  appearance  of  a  worm.  It  lives  in 
the  mud  of  rivers.  Mouth  cirrhated,  toothless,  lobated  be- 
low, and  incapable  of  adhering  by  suction  to  other  bodies ; 
fins  very  shallow ;  tail  sharp  at  the  tip  ;  no  tracheal  tube, 
as  in  the  rest,  but  the  gills  receive  water  from  the  oesopha- 
gus. The  only  species  is  P.  bra?ichialis,  Shaw,  the  Pride 
of  Pennant,  which  grows  to  six  or  eight  inches  long,  and 
is  as  thick  as  a  goose-quill.  It  inhabits  the  rivers  of  Ox- 
fordshire, and  occurs  in  various  parts  of  tlie  European  con- 
tinent. 

We  have  now  brought  our  exposition  of  the  modern 
system  of  Ichthyology  to  a  close.  The  subjects  of  which 
it  treats  are  of  deep  and  sustaining  interest,  in  a  philoso- 
phical point  of  view,  and  of  the  highest  and  most  imme- 
diate importance  when  considered  in  relation  to  the  eco- 
nomical advantages  derivable  bji  the  humaa  race.    We 


have  endeavoured  to  combine  with  the  precise  and  tech- Conchisicni. 
nical  expression  of  the  generic  and  other  characters  such  ^"■•~,-^~-' 
miscellaneous  information  as  could  be  collected  from  au- 
thentic sources,  with  a  view  to  render  the  subject  more 
palatable  to  the  general  reader ; — and  if  any  great  defi- 
ciency in  that  department  is  observable,  we  hope  it  may 
in  some  measure  be  attributed  to  the  nature  of  this 
branch  of  natural  history,  the  objects  of  which  inhabiting 
another  element  from  ourselves,  have  thus  their  on-goings 
too  often  veiled  from  mortal  sight  by  a  "  world  of  waters," 
— which  no  eye  can  pierce  but  the  eye  of  Him  who  call- 
ed the  light  out  of  darkness,  and  who  created  the  "  hea- 
vens and  the  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is." 

We  shall  conclude  with  a  brief  allusion  to  a  subject  of 
the  highest  interest  to  the  naturalist, — one  to  which  we 
believe  no  reference  has  been  made  in  the  introductory 
portion  of  the  present  treatise,  and  which,  we  regret,  our 
now  exhausted  space  must  prevent  us  from  exhibiting  at 
greater  length, — ^we  mean  the  geographical  distribution 
of  fishes.  Our  knowledge  of  the  laws  which  regulate  that 
distribution  is  meagre  in  the  extreme ;  in  other  words, 
the  facts  concerning  their  true  localities  are  few,  and 
have  never  been  properly  generalised.  From  the  immea- 
surable extent  and  continuous  nature  of  the  fluid  which 
they  inhabit,  they  are  supplied  by  nature  with  greater  faci- 
lities of  dispersion  than  most  other  animals ;  and  the  greater 
equality  of  the  temperature  of  water,  compared  with  that  ot 
earth  or  air,  admits  in  several  instances  of  the  same  spe- 
cies inhabiting  almost  every  latitude  from  pole  to  pole. 
Those  races  especially,  which,  travelling  together  in  vast 
shoals,  speedily  consume  the  natural  food  which  each  par- 
ticular spot  affords,  are  obliged,  like  the  pastoral  tribes  of 
old,  or  the  woodland  hunters  of  America,  to  remove  from 
place  to  place  in  search  of  additional  supplies ;  and  thus 
the  species  acquires  a  more  widely  extended  distribution. 
It  is  thus  that  the  cod  and  herring  are  spread  over  the 
whole  extent  of  the  Northern  Ocean,  and  in  undiminished 
numbers,  notwithstanding  the  war  of  extermination  which 
man  and  other  voracious  animals  appear  to  wage  against 
them.  Those  species  which  lead  a  solitary,  and,  as  it  may 
be  called,  a  stationary  life,  are  frequently  confined  within 
very  narrow  limits.  The  Chaetodons,  for  example,  which 
delight  in  rocky  coasts  covered  with  madrepores,  attach 
themselves  to  the  torrid  zone,  which  produces  so  abun- 
dantly those  magnificent  ornaments  of  the  sea.  But 
though  thus  confined  to  particular  spots,  from  which  the 
individuals  of  the  species  seldom  wander,  the  species  itself 
may  be  said  to  be  repeated  again  in  different  regions,  se- 
parated from  each  other  by  almost  insurmountable  obsta- 
cles. Thus  many  of  what  may  be  termed  stationary  spe- 
cies are  found  identically  the  same  along  the  coasts  of 
Brazil,  in  the  Arabian  Gulf,  and  over  the  multiplied 
shores  of  Polynesia.  It  has  hence  been  concluded,  that 
such  species,  incapable  of  colonizing  themselves  by  leaving 
their  accustomed  shores,  and  hazarding  a  journey  across 
unknown  oceans,  have  either  been  created  in  more  places 
than  one,  or  have  been  enabled  to  transport  themselves  by 
means  different  from  any  of  those  that  are  now  available  in 
the  ordinary  course  of  nature. 

If  the  natural  means  by  which  the  more  powerful  species 
inhabiting  the  saline  waters  of  the  ocean  have  spread  them- 
selves from  clime  to  clime,  be  to  a  certain  extent  within 
the  reach  of  our  comprehension,  it  is  otherwise  with  those 
peculiar  to  rivers,  and  the  waters  of  inland  lakes.  How 
these  have  contrived  to  migrate  from  one  region  to  ano- 
ther, and  to  people  with  identical  species  the  depth  of  far- 
removed  and  solitary  waters,  separated  from  each  other  by 
chains  of  lofty  mountains,  or  wide  extended  wastes  of  de- 
sert sand,  is  a  problem  which,  in  the  present  state  of  our 
knowledge,  we  seek  in  vain  to  solve.  It  may  indeed  at 
times  happen  that  spawn  or  ova  are  carried  by  water-fowl 


238 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Index,     from  one  great  central  reservoir  to  another,  and  thus  the    fices  to  account  for  the  general  diffusion  of  certain  species,     Index. 
^"^"^^  rivers  of  half  a  continent  may  be  put  in  possession  of  spe-     and  still  less  for  the  narrow  restriction  of  others  equally  ^-^'Y'^ 
cies  unknown  before  ; — but  this  supposition  scarcely  suf-     exposed  to  the  chances  of  that  aerial  flight.'  (t.^) 

INDEX. 


Page. 

Abramis 198 

ACANTHOPTERY- 

GII 166 

Acanthurus 190 

Acerina 169 

Achirus 221 

Acipenser 230 

Ageneiosi 202 

Agriopus 174 

Alepocephalus 200 

Aleuteres 229 

Alosa 21.5 

Ambassis 168 

Amia 216 

Ammodytes 227 

Ammocaetes 237 

Amphiprion 176 

Amphisile 197 

Anabas 190 

Anableps 199 

Anacanthus 235 

Anarrhichas 193 

Anastomus 212 

Anchor)/ 216 

Ancylodon 176 

Angel-Jish 234 

Anguilla 223 

Anguilliformes 223 

Anthius 168 

Apistiis  174 

Apogon 168 

Argentina 212 

Argyreyosus 186 

Aspidophorus 174 

Aspredo 203 

Aspro 168 

Astrodermus 187 

Atherina 192 

Aulopus 213 

Aulostoma 197 

Auxis 183 

Auxinurus 190 

Bagrus 202 

Balistes 229 

Baloon-fish 228 

Barbel 198 

Barbus 198 

Batrachus 195 

Becher 177 

Belone 200 

Benticles 175 

Bergylt. 174 

Bervx 170 

Bk'ak 199 


Page. 

Blcnnius 192 

Bleimy 192 

viviparous 193 

Blepharis 186 

Bonito 198 

Boops 178 

Braize 177 

Brama 180 

Bream 177 

common 198 

Mack ......177 

little 198 

sea 177 

Spanish 177 

Brill 220 

Brocket 168 

Brosraius 219 

Brotula 219 

BuCCiE  LOKICATiE 172 

Bull-head. ,.173 

Buffalo-fish 179 

Butirinus 216 

Callionymus  194 

Callorhynclius 230 

Cantharis 177 

Capros 189 

Caranx 186 

Carapus 226 

Carcharias 232 

Carp. 197 

common 197 

golden 198 

CARTILAGINOUS 

FISHES 229 

Cataphractus 203 

Catastomus 198 

Cat-fish 202 

Centrarchus 169 

Centrina 233 

Centriscus 197 

Centrolophus 187 

Centroporaus 168 

Centropristis 169 

Cephaloptera 236 

Cepola 189 

Cestracion 233 

Chaetodon 178 

Chalceus 212 

Char 208 

Characinus 212 

Chatoessus 215 

Chauliodus 200 

Cheilinus 195 

Cheilodactylus 176 


Page. 

Chelmon 178 

Chimaera  230 

Chirocentrus 216 

Chironectes 195 

Chironemus 169 

Chirus 194 

CHONDROPTERY- 

GII 229-231 

WITH      FREE     BRAN- 

CHi« 2.30 

WITH     FIXED     BRAN- 

CHi« 231 

Chorenemus 186 

Chromis 196 

Chrysophris 177 

Cirrhibarbus 192 

Cirrhites 169 

Citharinus 213 

Clepticus 196 

Clinus 192 

Clupea 214 

Clupid* 214 

Coal-fish 218 

Cobitis 199 

Cod 217 

Colisa 190 

Comephora 194 

Coregonus 211 

Coricus 196 

Corvina 175 

Coryphaena 186 

Cottus 173 

Crenilabrus 195 

Curimata 212 

Cybium 183 

Cychla 196 

Cyclopterus 221 

Cyclostomi 236 

CvPRINIDiE 197 

Cyprinodon 199 

Cyprinus 197 

Dab 220 

Dactylopterus 173 

Dascyllus 176 

Datnia 169 

Deal-fish 189 

Dentex 177 

Devil-fish 234 

Diagramma 176 

Diodon 228 

Diploprion 168 

Dipterodon 180 

Discoboli 221 

Dog-fish 233 


Page. 

Dolphin 187 

Doras 202 

Dorse 218 

Dory 188 

Dragonet 194 

gemmeous 194 

sordid 194 

Drums 176 

Dules 169 

Echeneis 222 

Eel 223 

common 223 

conger 224 

electric 225 

sand 227 

Egyptian  herring 201 

Elacate 186 

Eleotris 194 

Elops 196-216 

Emperor  of  Japan 179 

Enchelyopus 226 

Engraulis 216 

Enoplosus 168 

Ephippus 179 

Eques 176 

Equula 189 

Erythrinus 216 

EsociD^ 199 

Esox 199 

Etelis 168 

Exocetus 201 

Fan-fish 184 

Father  lasher 174 

Fishes. 

Definition  of. 151 

Form  and  character  of  153 

Osteology  of 154 

Muscles  and  motions  of  1 56 
Nervous  system  of....  157 

Senses  of 157 

Nutrition,  manduca- 
tion,  and  degluti- 
tion of 159 

Circulating  system  of.  160 

Respiration  of. 161 

Swimming  bladder  of.l61 
Rank  in  the  animal 

kingdom 162 

Classification  of. 163 

Tabular  view  of  the 
Cuvierian  system...  165 
Fistularia 196 

FlSTULARID^ 196 


'  Consult  M.  Gaimard'3  Memnirc  iitr  la  Distribution  Geographique  des  Poiisons ;  an  Essay  on  Geography  considered  in  relation  to 
natural  history,  in  the  seventh  volume  of  the  Diction.  Classiqite  cTHist.  Nat.  ,•  and  our  lUiulrctions  of  Zoologij,  letter-press  preceding 
plate  XX. 

=  The  author  of  the  preceding  treatise  has  to  acknowledge  his  obligations  to  Sir  AVilliam  Jardine,  Bart.,  for  the  use  of  his  notes 
on  the  Salmonida?, — to  Professor  Traill,  for  assistance  in  relation  to  the  Apodal  Malacopterygian,  and  Chondropterygian  tribes,— 
gnd  to  Dr  Allan  Thomson,  for  bis  aid  in  drawing  up  the  history  of  the  Clupidse,  and  of  the  Sub-brachian  Malacopterygians. 


ICHTHYOLOGY.' 


239 


Index.  rage. 

k— ,- — '  Flat-fish 219 

Flounder 220 

Flying-fish 173 

Mediterranean 173 

Oceanic 201 

Fundulus 199 

Gadid^e 217 

Gadus 217 

Galeus 233 

Gallichtys 186 

Galaxias 200 

Gar-fish 200 

Gasteropelecus 212 

Gasterosteus 175 

Gastrobranchus 237 

Gempylus 183 

Gherad-el-hahir 174 

Gilt-head. 177 

Glyphisodon 176 

Gobies 193 

Gobiesox 221 

Gobio 198 

GOBIOID^E 192 

Gobioides 193 

Gobius 193 

Gonorhynchus 199 

Gramniistes 168 

Grayling 210 

Gristes 169 

Gudgeon 198 

Gunnel,  common 193 

Gunellus 192 

Gurnards 173 

Gyninarchus 226 

Gymnetrus 189 

GVMNODONTES 228 

Gymnotus 225 

Haddock 208 

Haemulon 176 

Hake 218 

Harvest-fish 188 

Heliases 176 

Helostoma 190 

Helotes 169 

Hemilepidotus 174 

Hemiraniphus 201 

Hemitripterus 174 

Henochius 178 

,  Heptatremus 237 

Herring 214 

Heterobranchus 202 

Hippocampus 227 

Hippoglossus 220 

Histiophorus 184 

Holibut 220 

Holocaiithus 179 

Holocentrura 170 

Huro 168 

Hydrocyon 213 

Hynnis 186 

Hyodon 216 

Hypostoma. 203 

Ichthyology 151 

Definition  of. 151 

Historical  sketch  of...  151 

Ikan-sumpit 180 

Johnius 176 


Page. 

King-fish 189 

King  of  the  herrings 189 

Kitt 220 

Kurtus 188 

Labeo 198 

Labrax 167 

Labrid^b 195 

Labrus 195 

Labyrinthiform  Pha- 
ryngeals  190 

Lamna 2.32 

Lampern 236 

Lamprey 236 

Lampris 189 

Lampugus 187 

Laimce,  common 227 

Lates 168 

Latehis 176 

Lebias 199 

Lepadogaster 221 

Lepidopus 183 

Lepisosteus 216 

Leptocephalus 226 

Leuciscus 198 

Lichia 186 

Ling 218 

Liparis 222 

Loach 199 

Lobotes 176 

Lophotes 189 

Lophius 194 

LOPHOBRANCHII...227 

Loricaria 203 

Lota 218 

Lucio-perca 168 

Lump-fish 221 

Lumpus 221 

Luvarus 188 

Mackerel 180 

Macrourus 219 

Macropodiis 1 90 

Maigre 175 

Malacanthus 1 96 

Makaira 184 

Malapterurus 203 

MALACOPTERYGII 

ABDOMINALES...197 
MALACOPTERYGII 

APODES 223 

MALACOPTERYGII 

SUB-BRACHIATI..217 

Malarmat 173 

Mallotus 210 

Malthe 195 

Mango-fish 171 

Mastacomblus 186 

Megalops 216 

Mene 189 

MenidvE 178 

Merluccius 218 

Memis 169 

Mesoprion 169 

Microstoma 200 

Miller's  thumb 1 73 

Minnow 199 

Molinesia 199 

Monocanthus 229 

Monocentris 174 


Page. 

Monochirus 22 1 

Mormyrus 201 

Morrhua 217 

Motella 219 

Movntsbay  angler. 195 

MUOILIDVE 191 

Mullet. 172 

red 172 

striped 172 

gray 191 

MuUus 172 

Murana 224 

Mustelus 233 

Myletes 212 

Myhobatis 235 

Myripristis 170 

Myxine 137 

Myxodes 192 

Naseus 190 

Nauclerus 186 

Naucrates 185 

Niphon 168 

Nomeus 186 

Norway  haddock 174 

Notocanthus 186 

Notidanus 233 

Notopterus 215 

Odontognathus 215 

Old  wife 195 

Olistus 186 

Ophicephalus 190 

Ophidium 226 

Opistognathus 193 

Ophisurus 224 

Orthagoriscus 228 

Osmerus 210 

Osphronemus 190 

OSSEOUS  FISHES... 166 

Osteoglossum 216 

Ostracion 229 

Otolithus 176 

Pagellus 177 

Pagrus 177 

Parr 208 

Parrot-fish 196 

Peche  madame 1 70 

PfiCTOItALES      PEDICU- 

lati 194 

Pegasus 227 

Pelamys 183 

Pelates 169 

Pelor 174 

Pentaceros 169 

Perca 167 

Percid.'e 166 

jugular 170 

abdominal 171 

Perch 167 

common 167 

sea 167 

black 187 

Percis 171 

Percophis 171 

Periophthalmus 194 

Peristedion 173 

Petromyzon 236 

Phycis 219 


Page. 

Piabucus 212 

Pike 200 

Pilchard 215 

Pilot-fish 185 

Pimelodi 202 

Pinielepterus 179 

Pinguipes 171 

Plagiostomi 231 

Plaice 220 

Platax 179 

Platessa 219 

Platyccphalus 174 

Platypteron 194 

PLECTOGNATHI 228 

Plectropoma 169 

Plesiops 196 

PLEUKONECTIDiE 219 

Plotosus 203 

Podley 218 

Poecilia 199 

Pogonias 176 

Pogge 174 

Pollock 218 

Polyacanthus 1 90 

Polynemus 171 

Polyodon 230 

Polyprion 169 

Polypterus 217 

Pomatomus  168 

Pomotis 169 

Porthoneus 186 

Pomfret,  black 188 

Pomocentrus 176 

Premnas 176 

Priacanthus 169 

Prionites 173 

Priodon 190 

Pristigaster 215 

Pristipoma 176 

Pristis 234 

Psenes 186 

Psettus 179 

Pteraclis 187 

Pterois 174 

Raia 234 

Raniceps 219 

Ray 235 

Remora 222 

Rhina 235 

Rhinchobdella 186 

Rhinobatus 234 

Rhombus 188-220 

Roach 199 

Rypticus 169 

Rtiffe 169 

Salanx 200 

Salarias 192 

Sa.mo 204 

Salmon 204 

Salmon  iD,E 203 

Sand-smelt 192 

Sand-eel 227 

Sargus 176 

Saurus 213 

Saw-fish 234 

Scad 186 

Scampirro 182 

Scarus 196 


Index. 


240 

Ichthvo- 
phagi 


ICHTHYOLOGY. 


Page. 

Sciaena 175 

SciMmDS. 173 

Schelley 211 

Schilbus 202 

SCLEItODERMI 229 

Scolopsides 176 

Scomber 180 

Scomber-esox 200 

SCOMBERID.* 180 

Scopeles 213 

Scorpaena 174 

Scorpion 174 

Scyllium 231 

Scyranus 234 

Scyris 186 

Sea-cat 193 

Sea-devil 174 

Sea-wolf. 193 

Sea-horse '. 227 

Sea-liag 237 

Sebastes 174 

Selache 233 

Selachii 231 

Seriola 186 

Serranus 168 

Serrasalmus 212 

Seserinus 188 

Shark 231 

white 232 

blue 232 

portbeagle 232 

Beaumaris 232 

baskinff 233 

hammer-headed 234 

Sharmuth 203 

Sheeps-head 177 

Siganus 189 


Page. 

Sillago 170 

Sillock 218 

SiluridjE 202 

Silurus 202 

electric 203 

Skate 235 

Skankarbauw 179 

Skip-jack 186 

Smoults 208 

Solenostoma 227 

Solea 221 

Sole 221 

Sorcerer-fish 174 

SparidjK 176 

Spirlin 210 

Sphagebranchus 225 

Spliyrajna 171 

Spinax 233 

Spirobranchus 190 

Sprat 215 

Squalus 231 

Squammipennes 178 

Squatina 234 

Sterlet 230 

Sternarchus 226 

Sternoptyx 213 

Stickle-back 175 

Stomias 200 

Stromateus 188 

Sturgeon 230 

STURIONES 230 

Sucking-fish 222 

Sudis 216 

Sun-fish 169-228 

Suckers 236 

Swordfish 184 


Page. 

Synanceia 174 

Synbranchus 225 

Syngnathus 227 

Synodontis 202 

Tmviiowm 189 

Tafel-visch 170 

Taurichthys 179 

Temnodon 186 

Tench 198 

Tenioides 193 

Tetraodon 228 

Tetragonopterus 212 

Tetragonurus 192 

Tetrapterus 184 

Therapon 169 

TheutidjE 189 

Thorn-back 235 

Tliresher 232 

Thryssa 216 

Thyraallus 210 

Thynnus 182 

Thyrsites 183 

Tinea 198 

Tope 233 

Torpedo 235 

Torsk,  Scotch 219 

Toxotes 180 

Trachichtys 170 

Trachinotus 186 

Trachinus 170 

Triacanthus 229 

Trichiunis 183 

Trichodon 170 

Trichonotus 194 

Trichopus 190 


_,  .  ,  Page.   Iconium 

Ingla 173         || 

Triodon 229  Iconodas- 

Trout 206       '^^s. 

bull 206  *"^V*^ 

sea 206 

white 206 

salmon 206 

common 207 

Trumpet-fish 197 

Trunk-fish : 229 

Trigon 235 

Tunny 182 

Tarbot 220 

Umbrina 176 

Upeneus 172 

Uranoscopus 171 

Vendace 211 

Vlagman 179 

Vomer 186 

Weever 170 

Whiff. 220 

White-bait 215 

Whiting 218 

Whitling 206 

Wrasse 195 

Xiphias 183 

Xirichthys 196 

Zanclus 179 

Zeus 188 

Zoarchus 193 

Zygsena 234 


1(  IJ  Til  YOLO  c.y. 


I'l.AI'E    f(X(Vll. 


^  \  JIuoid  I'l'ii,:,  brii/ii-Jiiid 

arc/i/!S,  X-c.  of  IWi  h . 


('i-iimiiiii ./•niJLcJiuil  rtii/s.X-r  I'l' I'rnli . 


Ail-bladder  or' /'oe/nn/n.t  rJiroiriis. 


/ii/i/ii/l.-i     !i;i/ii/i-/ 


Bw-**  i;.;*n. 


'"  '  fl^,„iift 


(•  irrii  Yo  Loc^'. 


PLATi:    ((\<l.\\ 


/'  UIOll  1 4 IS      f'lISi  -111  tNS 


luji/i'S    nil /I  if  <  it, 


iriiTiiY()i.()(;v. 


I'LA'ii:    ((■(. 


,A/^/<  '■ 


g*w,   . 


ljf,A^ 


-jtJifU-ii.''--' 


j.^ii>"(!K^'^ 


"-% 


hi/iiinuiunu    ttriffifulf* 


^z)  M 


f 


Niiinii/i'ii    ifiHhlrifim-tUiim 
V. 


I'nstipmiiti    hiliJii'iiinjn 


Farfnts     vnhfan's . 


fUqeUns     t'/'iffhrinus. 


-^ly    fy  C  AihK^ 


I(  IITHVOLOCn 


PLATE  err  I. 


Zanrlus    corimtus. 


T'tturichfhiis    \-iiriiis- 


F-y-^ht    ClUtmiV. 


ICII'I'IIYOI.OC.V 


PLATE  rrru. 


Oi'riipi/his  I'roTttflhf'iu 


J'lphhis   (//iulius.  f///f///. 


Jlphias  (flatJin.-i,   //oi/m/. 


///S//0////i'f/t\    plllifli'llitS. 


f'/ini/i.v    hoops. 


1  ciriii  voi.o  (.\. 


I'LAJK     f((  HI. 


--'-m^^^ 


I  'fi/i  ii  ,y)h,  1 1  us    .itriiiUi.t. 


\ 


Wi  M//y//   ir/>li,iJu 


I 


iciri'ii  vo  \j)  r,v 


I'L.vri:  I  (CIV. 


/■Lvi'ciins     \('litiui. 


1(11  TJIYOLOCV 


/'L.i/jj    cccr. 


'.M, 


^'f:fcSJa'*S«««2»«<a!t;»^, 


Sill  III  (I      (lllllll/l'IISI.I. 


^  /:    ^-  ^'  J^-  £-,   y"  J^.   ^- 


.  y///.iv/'    Mili/iin.t . 


^w^^ 


^^5*' 


/'(ill/li/,Tlls     A  i/iifiri/s. 


.i#* 

5^^^^^^"^^*^^ 


Ll'fllM'Sll'IIS       SJIil/ll/il 


JJlll/iili/ZuSSIIS     null  lii/i/ili/li/llS. 


11. 


/;'i -/iriirjs    nniii rn/iw 


Cifclo/'U/ii.^    /iiiii/iii.i. 


1  (   irrilYOF.OGY. 


PLAIK    rffV/. 


Oxtroxuon    amiiifi/s 


fuig^h-  G^UoKoK 


TCHTHVOLOGY. 


I'LATi-:   rrrin. 


Riiiti    c/iiviitii . 


rrlwmiizon   niiiruiiis.  i/oiuiii. 


wmm§mms^ 


1 


J'